《I Was Mistaken as a Genius Mage in a Game》 Chapter 1 Medieval fantasy. A world filled with stereotypes like dwarves wielding hammers, elves with bows, and barbarians with their shirts off. I love games that are full of such prejudices. Because it is precisely in these games, full of such prejudices, that my hipster instincts shine. A wanderer orc strength mage, a bard with full plate armor and a tank archer, a non-violence vegan barbarian...! As I craft builds that make people say, "Why would anyone even make a build like that?", and watch these builds show their strengths in their own unique way, I enjoy the game. The thrill when the strength mage swings a long staff and mindlessly breaks down the castle walls. The exhilaration when the archer blocks an enemy barbarian''s axe head-on while pulling the bowstring. The emotional impact of stopping a war with a vegan barbarian¡¯s grand speech...! I don¡¯t know how I turned into this kind of person, but when I play games, I can''t get immersed unless I have such absurd concepts and ridiculous antics. Maybe it''s because, in real life, I¡¯m the kind of person who dropped out of high school to pursue music ¡ª another reckless build. ...Let''s not talk about that, it only makes me feel worse. Click. [Main character selection] Orc / Mage. LV 99. [Just a dwarf] Dwarf / Archer. LV 99. [Great General] Dwarf / Barbarian. LV 99. The characters I¡¯ve raised with love, affection, and endless research greet me in the character selection screen. ¡®Jumok¡¯, the orc mage, holds the game¡¯s ultimate mage item in his hand, which triples the power of any magic used. However, he¡¯s never once attacked anyone with magic. Because I poured all my stat points into strength, leaving his magic stat too low to learn any spells. ¡®Jumok¡¯ is a mage who can''t use magic, but despite that flaw, he has a tremendous strength that overshadows it. He simply doesn¡¯t die. Passive skills like [Arcane Shield] that enhance the mage¡¯s survivability do not require any magic stat. Additionally, the passive magic [Blessing of the Spirit], which is obtained through a special in-game event and has a restricted acquisition route, doesn¡¯t require magic stats but boasts incredible defensive power. Because of that, the magic stat may be low and he can¡¯t learn magic, but with surplus skill points from leveling up, I can fully invest them into survivability-enhancing passive magic! Isn¡¯t it a drawback that he can¡¯t learn magic? Well, sometimes drawbacks turn into advantages, don¡¯t they? Like how a bad boy¡¯s advantage is that he¡¯s a bad boy and his drawback is also being a bad boy. Anyway, when I create a character, I always focus on coming up with builds that are as unique as possible while also extracting maximum efficiency from their features. And in order to maintain a build that¡¯s "surprisingly useful yet still keeping that junky flavor," meticulous research is required. Hasn¡¯t someone said? The more you suffer, the sweeter the fruit. Watching my creations shine in a world full of prejudice is the greatest joy in my life these days. The joy that someone who just follows the ¡®efficient¡¯ builds like human mages or orc barbarians can never understand. "Ha... let¡¯s do this." And today, I am once again going to create that feeling ¡®Jumok¡¯, ¡®Jom Bi¡¯, and ¡®Dae Tong Ryeong¡¯ gave me. Because my proud fourth son¡¯s build is finally complete. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Introducing... the ¡®One Shot Mage¡¯. After testing and deleting dozens, maybe hundreds, of characters over the past four months, this is the result. Many builds came and went, but the one I thought was perfect is the only one. [Please distribute your character¡¯s stats] I moved the mouse without hesitation and started allocating the stats. There was no hesitation in my hand movements. Strength: 1 Dexterity: 1 Health: 1 Mana: 20 Luck: 1 Looking at these stats, most gamers would throw a comment like: ¡°Hey, will this character even work?¡± For survival, you¡¯d at least need to invest a bit into health, and to avoid missing out on various dialogue choices or scenarios in the game, a bit of luck should also be allocated. So, the standard stat distribution for a mage would be to lower mana by 7 and distribute the remaining points between luck and health based on preference... But for my One Shot Mage, none of that was needed. Who needs health and luck? No romance in that. I¡¯ve tested it hundreds of times, and it works fine without them. [Class Selection] After allocating the stats, I wasted no time in selecting the Mage class. Choosing barbarian with 20 mana is not a fun build, it¡¯s trolling. Such shallow and dumb actions would never be forgiven by the 4000 hours I¡¯ve spent on this game. [You¡¯ve selected Mage. Please choose your magic type.] In this game, mages can limit the types of magic they use when creating a character. By setting it to learn all five types of magic¡ªfire, wind, water, rock, and lightning¡ªit¡¯s easier to handle various situations, but in return, the individual magic¡¯s power weakens. On the other hand, if you limit yourself to only one type of magic, like fire or wind, you can summon massive fire columns or storms, making it far more powerful than a mage who can learn all five types. So, balancing between the versatility of magic and its power is another fun part of creating a mage character, but... there¡¯s nothing more to see here for me after my research. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. I quickly set it to not be able to learn any magic except for lightning. As I¡¯ve said before, this character¡¯s concept is ¡®One Shot Mage¡¯. To fully realize the concept of burning everything to ashes in one shot, I needed to maximize the power of one type of magic. The race selection that followed also gave me no hesitation. [Please choose your race.] ? [Human] Humans may struggle in the early game but have excellent potential in the late game. I¡¯ve also experimented with picking orc to compensate for the low health, but... the progress in the later stages of the game was certainly frustrating compared to a human. If anyone wants to copy this build later... Well, orc could be a good choice to complement the weak health and strength. If you want to breeze through the early stages, orc would be a decent choice. Of course, I¡¯ll go with human. [Choose your background.] [Noble] [Commoner] [Peasant] [Vagabond] Once again, no hesitation. My mouse rushed towards the Vagabond option. While being born a high-class human provides good starting equipment, the critical hit rate that comes with it is relatively low. With my chosen luck stat of 1, the critical hit rate is only 1%, which becomes a significant penalty for gameplay focused on combat. However, starting as a low-class human boosts the critical hit rate. With luck 1, it¡¯s a massive 20%. Additionally, starting as a vagabond grants the bonus trait [Calm], which ensures the character remains composed in any situation. For a mage, this trait is an absolute necessity. Thieves and their standard start as vagabonds for a reason. They need that critical hit rate for damage, and [Calm] helps prevent their stealth skills from being interrupted by monsters'' area effects. [Please choose your magic.] ¡°...Lock Volt, Lock Thunderstrike, Lock Charging Light, Lock Arcane Shield...¡± My mouse moved at unprecedented speed, locking various spells from the lightning tree. Locking spells is the same as reducing the number of spells that can be used, which increases the power of the remaining spells. In the electric magic selection, I locked everything except for one spell. [Blossoming] [Consumes all mana in the body to transcend for 5 minutes. After using this skill, the character is incapacitated for a certain period due to status effects. Use is limited to once per day.] The flower of the lightning mage! Blossoming! This is a spell that allows a mage to compress and release their mana in just 5 minutes. Depending on how much mana is stored in the character¡¯s body, this spell has the potential to even destroy the last boss with a single gesture. Of course, there are drawbacks to this skill. It¡¯s risky to use since it leaves the character incapacitated after using it, so timing is crucial. If you mistime it, you¡¯ll end up lying down in the middle of a battle, helpless. Since it can only be used once a day, it¡¯s usually not used on minor mobs. ...Actually, it¡¯s easier to just not use it on mobs at all. That¡¯s why most conventional mages either don¡¯t use it or just invest 1 point in it for emergency situations. Conventional mages, that is. [Blossoming LV40] I locked all spells except for the lightning spells. Even the ones in the lightning tree. Leaving only one spell, [Blossoming]. As a result of carrying so many disadvantages, my skill tree now had an enormous 120 points. Without any hesitation, I poured all those points into Blossoming, resulting in a character with level 1 stats but a magic level of 40. ¡®...Perfect!¡¯ The One Shot Mage has the disadvantage of being able to use only one spell, but the advantage is that I can use one incredible spell. Most mages pick multiple spells to deal with mobs, but my ¡®One Shot Mage¡¯ has no such options! Because all those versatile, trivial spells are locked! By limiting myself to using only [Blossoming], the character accumulates mana without wasting any. When [Blossoming] is used, the power output will be far superior to what any ordinary mage could achieve. It¡¯s like comparing a ? N§àv§Öl?g?t ? (Official version) mage who wastes mana on useless tasks to a mage who accumulates every ounce of mana for one perfect shot. The drawback of being unable to use magic turns into an advantage once again. Some might ask, ¡°How do you deal with mobs that attack your character directly?¡± when you can¡¯t use regular magic. Indeed, mobs are a major obstacle for the One Shot Mage. With stats near the bottom for both health and strength, I can¡¯t just swing a staff like ¡®Jumok¡¯ and beat them into pulp. Additionally, as a vagabond, I can¡¯t rely on high-level mercenaries from a noble background. ...Well, I¡¯ll leave the solution to these problems for gameplay. Just watch closely as I work around these flaws and create a great mage. [Please set your character¡¯s name.] [One Shot] The surname is Han, and the first name is Bang. A clear and noble name that carries a strong will to blow everything away in one shot! It might be a very Eastern-sounding name, not fitting for medieval fantasy, but I don¡¯t care. After all, character nicknames aren¡¯t a big deal. My first son¡¯s name is ¡®Jumok,¡¯ second son ¡®Jom Bi,¡¯ and third son ¡®Dae Tong Ryeong.¡¯ With a proud smile, I pressed the start button for the game. [Welcome, One Shot.] This world is suffering from demons who crawled out of hell, demonborn monsters, and creatures transformed into monsters by these demons. Your mission is to save the suffering... As soon as I clicked the start button, the typical bland and clich¨¦ story intro of a medieval fantasy game began. [Dwarves, humans, orcs, and elves temporarily cease their conflicts and create an alliance to fight against the demons...] At that moment, as the painfully cliched background story passed by... [Your help is needed.] Click. The consciousness faded. Chapter 2 On the barren, desolate land, ominous dark clouds loomed overhead. The clouds, neither moving nor shedding rain, simply watched as the dying ones endured in silence. The scent of blood filled every corner of the city. Rotten flesh and pieces of meat, whose origin was unclear, were found scattered throughout the city. "It¡¯s the end! The end is near! The gods have abandoned us! The demons¡¯ servants are coming for our flesh! Cease your meaningless resistance, and stab your own throats with those spears right now!" On top of the pile of corpses in the collapsed square, the voices of the maddened echoed. "......" Hans, the captain of the city guard, could only gaze at them with pity in his eyes. His short-cropped hair exposed his forehead, which was covered in numerous scars. Most of them were torn wounds, but some appeared to be the result of a blade¡¯s cut. Hans¡¯ armor, a grim testament to the fierce battles he had fought over the past weeks, was almost nothing more than a massive chunk of scrap metal. The plate on his left shoulder had completely fallen off, exposing his raw skin beneath, and the plate on his right arm was barely hanging on by the straps. To make matters worse, Hans¡¯ armor was drenched in a green liquid. It looked like blood, but based on its color and stickiness, it was definitely not human. Hans threw away the rag in his hand and picked up a torn piece of cloth nearby, rubbing the green blood on his armor. It was thick, sticky, and hard to clean, but it had to be done to survive. "......When are the reinforcements supposed to arrive?" "It will take about three more days... You asked the same question just ten minutes ago." "......This damn situation." Hans dropped the rag on the floor and slumped down where he stood, the joints in his body creaking in protest. It had already been three days since he had last slept. "......How are the troops holding up?" "They''re in bad shape. Numbers are down by half, and of those remaining, eight out of ten are injured." "Tell the men to thoroughly wipe off any mutated blood. If a plague breaks out now, we¡¯re done for." Hans said this, then leaned against the crumbled city wall and closed his eyes for a brief moment. If he didn¡¯t steal a nap, he might go mad like those screaming people on the ruined square. "......Hey." Just as Hans was starting to drift off, a boy¡¯s voice reached his ears. Hans forced his heavy eyelids open and turned his head toward the voice, moving his squeaky armor. The boy before him had striking silver hair and deep blue eyes. His clothes were tattered, barely resembling anything other than a pile of rags, and his bare feet were covered in cuts and dirt. Though his eyes were deep enough to give off a sense of mystery, judging by his appearance, he looked like one of the many beggars that could be found all over the city. "......There are mutated corpses everywhere. The plague might spread, so you should flee to the inner city immediately." Hans sighed and gestured for the boy to leave. "......" The boy placed his thin hand on the crumbling city wall and turned his head toward the rotting pile of bodies nearby. He didn¡¯t show any emotion, even when confronted with the mountain of corpses and the maddened people screaming atop them. The boy slowly walked over to Hans. "It seems there are no resident mages in the city. It would be much safer to burn all the bodies." "Would you, a mage, waste your skills on a city like this?" "......" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The boy listened to Hans¡¯ words, and his gaze turned inward as if reflecting on something. He glanced around the ruined city ¡ª the rats eating each other, women stabbed and lying in the streets, a bank that had burned down long ago, and a church collapsed by the frenzy of the people. "Stradus is completely finished." "......Then why are you still guarding this city? What¡¯s left in a city that¡¯s completely done for?" The boy¡¯s question made Hans chuckle bitterly. It was an absurd question. "Does the city guard need a reason to protect the city?" Hans answered without much thought. "......I¡¯m not too familiar with war, but even with my eyes, it seems the situation is rather grim. It doesn¡¯t look like we¡¯ll last for more than a few days... Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?" "Of course I am." Hans answered quickly without thinking, his response just as blunt. "Then why not run?" "Because I¡¯m the captain of the city guard." Hans answered immediately to the boy¡¯s third question. "......" The boy, who had been unwavering in his responses, seemed to be lost in thought now, observing Hans¡¯ unflinching demeanor. In contrast, Hans didn¡¯t seem to care much about the sudden appearance of a beggar. Beggars were everywhere in this city. "Stop standing there like that and run to the inner city. There¡¯s too much dirty blood here." Hans, as the captain of the city guard, didn¡¯t need any other reason to sacrifice himself. Though he hadn¡¯t spoken to the boy for long, the boy quickly realized who this soldier was. After a moment of thought, the boy sat down next to Hans. He probably thought that this was the safest place in the city. "......What are you doing? I told you to go inside the city." Hans frowned slightly, as if the boy was in his way. His armor, still covered in mutated blood that hadn¡¯t been wiped off, was probably dangerous to the boy. "You said it yourself, if you all lose, people like us, whether we¡¯re in the inner city or the outskirts, will die all the same." The boy¡¯s statement gave Hans a sigh. "......I suppose that¡¯s true." He couldn¡¯t argue with that. The food was already scarce, and even the few remaining soldiers couldn¡¯t eat a full meal. Giving food to a beggar would only lead to a loss in combat potential. "Still, take it." Hans finally said. The boy stubbornly refused, but Hans, unable to stand it any longer, made his way to the back of the bank and grabbed a piece of hard, thick bread from the outpost. The bread, a thin slice that couldn¡¯t even be considered a proper meal, was the only food left in the city. It was covered in dust and mold, but it was the only food remaining. "You¡¯ll be watched by him. It won¡¯t be a meaningless act." Hans glanced at the cross of the collapsed church and the boy¡¯s eyes as he spoke. "If all the residents we are supposed to protect die of hunger, what meaning will the city guard have?" "......" Finally, the boy silently took the bread and put it in his mouth. It was the first food he had eaten since being born. It was ridiculously hard and smelled foul, clearly poorly stored, with mold growing on it. But in this city, there were many who would die of hunger without even such rotten bread. Ding-ding-ding-ding! As the boy cautiously chewed on the bread, a loud bell rang outside the city. "Mutants detected 400 meters ahead! Their numbers are far greater than before!" "We¡¯ve also received reports of demons! The mobile troops must return to the front lines and prepare for battle! All forces should regroup at the center!" A young ? N§àv§Öl?§Ôht ? (Don¡¯t copy, read here) soldier, standing on the unstable wooden bell tower, desperately shouted, spitting words as he did. The soldiers, who had just barely managed to fall asleep, groaned in despair as the sudden air raid siren echoed. Hans silently looked up at the sky and cursed under his breath. "......Damn it." Though his face was filled with despair, the fire in his eyes still burned with defiance. "Run." "You said it was the same whether we were here or inside the city." "Still, run. There¡¯s a small hole in the northern outer wall. You can escape the city and run with the sunlight behind you. If you¡¯re lucky, you might break through the demon siege and meet the reinforcements who are coming." If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. "You think the city guard can win?" "Didn¡¯t you hear me say that demons have appeared?" "I heard you." "Do you know when demons show up on the battlefield?" "When they¡¯re 100% sure they¡¯ll win." Demons are cunning. They usually hide deep underground or in dense forests, sending out armies made up of mutated creatures formed from beasts and villagers they¡¯ve captured, gradually draining their prey¡¯s strength. Only when their prey has been weakened enough and victory is certain do they show themselves on the battlefield, to finish off their prey and seal their victory. When demons appear on the battlefield, it¡¯s like a death sentence for everyone there. The wise ones among us will take their own lives with a blade to the throat, while the foolish ones will watch helplessly as they turn into horrific mutants under the demons'' hands. "If you know that, then run. Survive, and let everyone know we fought bravely." Hans, who had given the boy the bread, was one of those foolish ones. He turned away from the boy and addressed the soldiers. "Today! Death has come to us! They will use our brothers and sisters to create monsters, and tear apart our surviving neighbors!" Hans shouted loudly, the heavy armor creaking as he raised his voice. "The situation is desperate! Our equipment is rusted, and their claws and fangs are laced with poison!" One by one, the guards¡¯ gazes, filled with fear and despair, turned to Hans. "Courage is gone, and only fear envelops us! They¡¯ve driven us to the extreme, taking away all our arrows and weapons!" "......" "......" "But! There¡¯s one thing they can¡¯t take from us, and that¡¯s our anger!" "......" "......" "Don¡¯t forget the sight of our children being torn apart by their claws! Remember how our comrades and friends turned into horrific mutants at the hands of the demons!" The fire slowly returned to the eyes of the guards, which had once been filled with despair and fear. "Those who want to run, go north now! But, for those who want to remain human! Who want to keep their pride and show their fighting spirit, stare at those vile demon servants with eyes full of hatred!" The pride of humanity began to burn in their chests. The heat made their hearts race, and soon, mad cheers erupted from all around the line. "I will stand with honor on this battlefield and die as a noble warrior! For Estella!" "For Estella!" "For Estella!" Despair quickly vanished, and a sense of exaltation filled the remaining guards. They discarded the splints from their arms and legs and began putting their armor back on, gripping the broken sword handles tightly. The boy, finishing the last of the bread, thought to himself. ¡®Normally, I would be running while these people are dying.¡¯ The demons on the battlefield were level 15. For any ordinary 1st level character, they were designed to be impossible to defeat. Thus, the game¡¯s story begins with a newly created human beggar fleeing from the demons and mutants in a city on the brink of collapse. It was a perfect tutorial, showing fragments of a chaotic world about to be destroyed, and helping players immerse themselves in the game¡¯s world... But the boy had always had a deep dissatisfaction with such tutorials. ¡®I¡¯ve always wanted to catch that bastard once.¡¯ In the tutorial, the player¡¯s character must always flee. The system blocks any choice to fight. No matter how unique the build, nothing changes. ¡®The human beggar abandons the crumbling city of Stradus and begins the long journey to the central city, and that¡¯s when the game truly begins.¡¯ This was a premise that couldn¡¯t be twisted by any player¡¯s actions. However, in reality... such system limitations didn¡¯t exist. The boy cautiously rose from his position, using the broken wall as support. With silver hair fluttering, this boy could escape whenever he wished. The terrain beyond Stradus was already clear in his mind, even down to the smallest stones. Avoiding monster zones and finding safe places to spend the night would be possible even with his eyes closed. Yet, the boy¡¯s steps were not directed north, but toward the battlefield. It wasn¡¯t for some grand reason. The bread Hans had given him was terribly hard and rough, but strangely warm, like freshly baked bread. It was strange. If this bread had been stored in the food warehouse, it would¡¯ve been stale and near rotting, but... A piece of foul, hard bread that shouldn¡¯t even be considered a meal. For that alone, risking his life would be enough... but the boy had another reason for throwing himself into battle. ¡®Damn, I¡¯m kind of excited.¡¯ ...If anyone could hear the boy¡¯s true thoughts, they¡¯d probably call him crazy. The boy wasn¡¯t excited by the heat of the battle or the soldiers'' heroism. He felt a sense of exhilaration from something far different from the others... something deeply twisted. The opportunity to capture the ¡®monster that could never be caught.¡¯ ¡®This is an opportunity. A rare, unique chance that only I can experience...!¡¯ In fact, just entering the game¡¯s world was already an experience that no one else could have, but this mad boy wasn¡¯t satisfied with just that. How did this boy end up like this? Like the hipsters who define themselves, he found excitement in things others would consider bizarre or twisted. ...Well, anyway. For that terribly hard, foul bread and the twisted desires within him. ¡°Blossom.¡± The boy summoned a huge lightning strike onto the battlefield. Chapter 3 A thunderous bolt struck from the sky, lighting up the backs of the armored city guards. The intense brightness from the strike was so overwhelming that the soldiers, facing forward, were momentarily blinded. "..." Hans, the captain of the guard, who had been delivering his final speech at the back of the line, stared in disbelief at the place where the lightning had struck. There, standing amidst the chaos, was the boy with white hair, the one he had shared bread with. Despite the enormous lightning bolt hitting right next to him, the boy stood unharmed, his limbs intact. No, it wasn¡¯t just that he was unharmed. There was a faint blue glow emanating from the boy¡¯s entire body. With each step the boy took, small lightning bolts exploded beneath his feet, scorching the earth. "Excuse me." The boy, with a calm and composed voice, began walking toward the center of the battlefield. Not a single guard dared to block the boy¡¯s path. His expression was one of quiet wisdom, like a sage who had seen all. The air around him seemed to stir with each of his deliberate movements. The dark clouds in the sky above stirred restlessly, as if preparing to strike again. "I¡¯ve always wanted to try this." The boy muttered, walking with dignity toward the heart of the battle. "...Are you a wizard?" Hans, still stunned, asked the boy¡¯s back. "Well, for now, yes." The boy replied casually, brushing his unruly hair with both hands. "Who are you? There¡¯s no way a wizard lives in this tiny city." The demon, who had been at the center of the mutated creatures, slowly emerged from the mass of grotesque flesh, eyeing the boy curiously. With skin a mix of green and red, the demon¡¯s confusion was evident as it looked at the boy. "Where did you come from... Reinforcements won¡¯t arrive for several more days." Indeed, just an hour or two ago, there hadn¡¯t been any wizard in this city. "I¡¯m wondering that too. I just woke up, and it seems like this is the city," the boy said coldly, not offering any further explanation. "Is this a joke? It¡¯s not very amusing." "I answered sincerely." The demon quickly gave up trying to get any useful information out of the boy. The boy clearly wasn¡¯t interested in proper conversation. Instead, the demon began to observe the boy silently. The boy looked young, no older than 16 or 17. ¡®At his age, he shouldn¡¯t have received any formal magic training. He¡¯s probably one of the beggars from the streets...¡¯ The demon knew that beggars were often uneducated, their intelligence too low for magic, let alone the ability to read or learn properly. "...Strange." Despite his youth and appearance, the boy was unmistakably using lightning magic. A strange unease flowed through the demon, and he began using his special eyes to scan the boy¡¯s magical energy. He had to figure out what was causing this feeling of discomfort. ¡®He¡¯s not an exceptionally powerful wizard...¡¯ The boy¡¯s magical energy appeared to be around the level of a mid-tier wizard, at best, about 4th Circle. It was a significant level for someone his age and background, but still far from enough to challenge him or his army of mutants. ¡®But...¡¯ Crack! The massive storm clouds in the sky released an enormous lightning strike right next to the boy. The 1-billion-volt energy bridged the ionized parts of the atmosphere and struck the ground, leaving a massive crater in the earth. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The boy remained unfazed, not even flinching as the lightning struck beside him. In his blue eyes, there was a look of madness and obsession, a burning desire to never let the demon in front of him escape. ¡®For the amount of magic he has, the potency of that spell is ridiculously high. And the determination... It¡¯s far beyond what a 4th Circle wizard should possess. Something¡¯s definitely off.¡¯ The demon realized that this boy was no ordinary wizard. His magical energy was concealed, and it seemed as if he was hiding something far greater than what appeared on the surface. "Seems like this won¡¯t be easy." The demon took a deep breath and prepared himself, knowing this boy wasn¡¯t someone to take lightly. "Let¡¯s test him a bit." The demon raised his finger and commanded his army of mutated creatures to charge at the boy. The mutants, with their misshapen bodies and twisted limbs, charged forward with eerie shrieks. They were all grotesque, losing their human forms completely. Some had their arms severed and replaced with sharp blades, others had their faces crushed flat, and some had lost all skeletal structure, reduced to fleshy, writhing masses. All of them, however, retained a faint awareness. The demon knew that when humans or elves were turned into mutants, their consciousness was usually preserved, allowing them to feel pain and suffering. This was intentional, to instill hesitation in those who would fight them. The boy¡¯s face contorted in disgust, as the presence of these creatures brought a physiological revulsion that swelled in his chest. Whoosh...! The boy raised his left arm with deliberate calmness, intending to end their suffering as quickly as possible. A thin, sharp flash of light shot out, and the boy¡¯s lightning consumed everything in its path, incinerating all the mutants charging toward him into white ash. "Unbelievable." The demon stood in disbelief as the mutants he had carefully crafted turned to ashes with a single blow. "...You must be hiding your true power." The boy¡¯s spell had an impossible precision and force, far exceeding what a 4th Circle wizard should be capable of. The boy had been glaring at the demon the entire time, his eyes burning with an intense, almost predatory focus. The demon recognized this gaze. It wasn¡¯t simple determination¡ªit was the look of a hunter. ¡®Dangerous.¡¯ Through his keen observation and some instinct, the demon realized that the boy before him wasn¡¯t someone who could be dealt with using mere magical strength. "There¡¯s nothing more to see. We should retreat." The demon quickly decided to pull back. There was no demon in this world foolish enough to face such an unpredictable opponent head-on. He spread his wings hidden behind his back and ascended into the air, signaling his army of mutants to charge the boy. Although losing all these mutants was a waste, it was far better than losing his own life. Mutants could always be created again. From pig-deer hybrids with eight legs to human-dwarf hybrids with four eyes, each mutant was different, but all of them were coated with deadly, toxic substances. The deer¡¯s sharp claws were coated in acid strong enough to melt flesh, the dwarf¡¯s thick tendons released paralytic gas upon inhalation, and the human mutants had organs leaking foul waste, the smell unbearable. The mutants, unable to even recognize each other, tripped over one another, tumbling and getting tangled as they charged toward the boy like a massive tide of flesh. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. The boy simply stood still in front of the tsunami of grotesque flesh. With a light flick of his finger, he let out a small snap. Snap. It was the only sound the soldiers on the battlefield could hear. Immediately after, a blinding flash of light erupted from the boy¡¯s fingertip, far stronger than the lightning that had struck earlier. The lightning, spreading from the boy¡¯s hand, incinerated everything in its path, burning the monstrous wave of flesh to a crisp. The demon, rising into the air to escape, couldn¡¯t even react as he was engulfed in a blinding white flash and completely obliterated. The mutants charging toward the boy were also consumed by the immense electrical energy, turning to ash in seconds. In less than an instant, the battlefield, once filled with tens of thousands of monstrous creatures, was completely wiped clean. At the same time, the black storm clouds parted, and a faint sunlight filtered through the cracks, illuminating the now-ashen battlefield. The massive pile of flesh and its deadly stench had vanished, leaving behind nothing but a barren, white wasteland. The soldiers, temporarily blinded by the overwhelming shockwave, took a long time to regain their senses. "..." When their sight finally returned, the soldiers looked around, hardly believing what they were seeing. The once-blood-soaked battlefield was now white, and only the boy, whose body crackled with electricity, stood proudly in the center. The battlefield, devoid of blood, flesh, and all remnants of the battle, had become a vast, pristine wasteland. The boy slowly began to ? N§àv§Öl¦Éght ? (Read the full story) walk toward the city guard, his slow, dignified steps leaving the white wasteland behind. "...Estella has saved us!" a wounded guard shouted, his broken limbs still weak as he tried to speak. The other soldiers, still dazed from the shock, began to pray, mistakenly believing the boy to be a divine envoy. It wasn¡¯t strange. After all, the boy, who had introduced himself so casually as "just born in this city," had suddenly appeared and saved the city from certain destruction. With the fatigue from battle, the relief of survival, and the satisfaction of seeing the demons die, the soldiers couldn¡¯t help but mistake the boy for a savior sent by their gods. "...Thank you, wizard! I¡¯m so sorry, I was just in a hurry!" one of the soldiers, finally snapping out of his daze, bowed deeply to the boy. "Anyway, there must be a reason you¡¯re here. I didn¡¯t expect someone like you to be wandering around a backwater city like Stradus." "......" The boy kept silent, his expression inscrutable, refusing to explain himself. It wasn¡¯t like he could tell them he just started as a beggar to increase his crit chance, and now everything had gone awry. "I won¡¯t ask further. A hero who saved the city deserves to be treated with respect. You may not have much, but we will offer you the best food we have. Please, come inside the city." "That¡¯s right! If it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t have seen food again. Eat as much as you like and gain some weight!" "Yes! Thanks to you, we can live another day! Please, destroy the remaining demons around here too!" The soldiers raised their arms high and cheered for the boy, offering him a grand welcome. The boy, feeling strangely pleased, smiled lightly despite his cold expression. "Come in! Although there¡¯s not much time left, we even have some drinks prepared for you..." As the lieutenant approached the boy with a bright smile, the boy reached out to grab his hand, but at that moment... Thud. "...?" "Wizard?" The boy¡¯s body suddenly collapsed forward, falling weakly to the ground. Inside a deep, dark cave where blood and flesh dripped to the floor. The place was filled with the cries of those who had not yet completely transformed. And inside a cave that was deeper, wetter, and dirtier than that, a demon with long horns and pitch-black skin was sitting. The chair he was sitting on was a horrific sculpture made by patching together various skins so that it was impossible to tell if it belonged to someone. "Impressive." The highest-ranking demon with pitch-black skin, Overlord Malthael, let out a soft exclamation as he looked at the white-haired boy and the enormous power he unleashed on the small screen created by magic. "What a skilled wizard." "I didn''t expect there to be a wizard like that in that city. It seems that reinforcements have arrived.¡± The two demons bowing on either side of the overlord Malthael added a word each while looking at the screen. ¡°And he¡¯s young, too. If we leave him alone, he¡¯ll be a big obstacle for us in the future.¡± Malthael also agreed with his adjutants¡¯ words with an unpleasant smile. ¡°Prepare the army. We should nip the monsters in the bud in advance.¡± ¡°Good decision. Which demons will you send? Binverde is already prepared... ... and Veluda will also return from his mission soon.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go myself.¡± ¡°... ... Are you saying that the overlord himself will move?¡± The adjutants reacted slightly bewildered by Malthael¡¯s words. ¡°Yes. That wizard clearly only used one skill. And he turned all those mutants and my subordinates into ashes with a ¡®one blow.¡¯ If you think about it a little, you¡¯ll understand what this means.¡± ¡°... ... Are you saying that¡¯s not power?¡± ¡°7th circle. I expect that monster to be a big shot in that area. Considering his age... ... it won¡¯t be too far in the future for him to reach 9th circle.¡± Overlord Malthael slowly rose from his flesh throne, still with a sinister smile on his lips, as if he was looking forward to his long-awaited outing. ¡°In addition, that bastard... ... has quite dangerous eyes. They were the eyes of a human who would become a monster. That¡¯s it.¡± Every time Malthael took a step, rotten flesh or skin chunks attached to the throne fell to the floor of the cave. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we definitely nip the monster in the bud?¡± Chapter 4 I opened my eyes and stared at the ceiling of the barracks, accompanied by the groans of the injured. This was already the second time today I had woken up under a strange ceiling. No, the first time was under a strange sky, so waking up under a strange ceiling like this must be the first time. As I woke up, I let out a quiet groan from the pain in my left wrist. Naturally, I turned my gaze to the source of the pain, and saw my wrist bandaged with a splint. A large, bluish bruise had spread over the area where the splint had been placed, and it looked as though the bone had been broken. It was strange. As far as I remembered, the battle with the demons had ended so easily that I hadn¡¯t had time to take any injuries. Where on earth did I break my bone? The question deepened in my mind, and then one possibility briefly flashed through my mind. ¡®Did I break it while falling?¡¯ I didn¡¯t even get a scratch in my fight with monsters at level 30 or 40, yet now, a fall on the ground broke a bone? [Strength: 1] [Health: 1] ... My distorted stat screen, overloaded with mana, flickered before my eyes. ¡®If I had known, I would have been more careful with my stat distribution,¡¯ a meaningless regret briefly flickered in my mind before disappearing. ...Damn, who in their right mind would create a character while considering the possibility of being sucked into a game world? Anyone who did would likely end up as a patient in a psychiatric ward, not as a mage in the game. ¡°Sigh, what the hell is going on?¡± When I first opened my eyes in this world, it was pure panic. A city turned to ashes, the smell of decay vibrating from all directions, rats and overflowing sewage. ¡°......¡± Lying on the uncomfortable bed of the barracks, I slowly began to sort out everything that had happened up to this point in my mind. I was transported into the game-like fantasy world.I was in the state of a fish with all stats at 1 except mana.The only skill I can use is the one-time [Bloom] skill, limited to once a day.And today, my hipster instincts made me use the Bloom skill recklessly, something no one else has ever tried. ¡°Hmm.¡± A situation where curses almost slipped out. Yet, my mind remained calm. It was likely thanks to my [Calm] trait that I started with as a street urchin. As soon as I met the head of the guards, Hans, I naturally started a conversation and gathered information. Even when I saw a tsunami of corpses, I didn¡¯t change my expression and unleashed the power of [Bloom], all thanks to my [Calm] trait. ...Even though I thought this trait was broken in the game, using it for real felt even more overpowered. ¡°Status window?¡± After organizing ? N§àv§Öl¦Éght ? (Read the full story) my thoughts calmly, I tried calling out the name I had shouted the moment I was thrown into this world, hoping for some sign. Naturally, no text appeared before my eyes. I had killed several mutated monsters around level 10 and a low-level demon at level 15. If I roughly calculated the experience points of the monsters I killed, I should have reached about level 13 by now. However, nothing had changed in my body. I didn¡¯t feel any stronger as my level increased. All I felt was a faint fatigue and the sharp pain from the fracture. ¡°Hmm...¡± It might be better to think that there is no experience¡ªno level-up system or status window in this world. No matter how many high-level monsters I killed, I didn¡¯t feel any physical changes, and the status window didn¡¯t appear either. ¡®This is a big problem...¡¯ No level-up system, no status window. That meant this world was no different from reality. Unlike a game where you get stronger by killing more enemies, in this world, to get stronger, you¡¯d have to suffer and train. To become a great warrior, you¡¯d have to devote time to exercise and swordsmanship. To strengthen your mana, you¡¯d need to enter a magic tower and continue training. ¡®Other people get help from goddesses, status windows, and... huh? They just catch monsters, become rich, level up, and become the strongest in the world...¡¯ It would have been nice if those convenient features were implemented along with being sucked into the game world... ¡®...Forget it. Why am I still thinking about things I can¡¯t have?¡¯ Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have time to waste with such complaints. The place I had fallen into was a world on the brink of destruction, where monsters and demons greeted you in every alley. My priority right now was to get stronger so I could survive in this crazy world. I didn¡¯t need to dwell on why I got sucked into this world or why I had to endure these trials. It was better not to think about it too deeply. Thinking about such things would only deepen my despair and anxiety. This world was a harsh place where focusing on productive thoughts might be the only way to survive. ¡°Hmm...¡± To find a way to get stronger, gathering information about my surroundings was the first step. Even though I had spent thousands of hours playing this game, I didn¡¯t know much about Straders, the starting village for a street urchin. This was because by the time the player could start controlling their character, the city had already been destroyed by demons. So, despite having played this game for over 4000 hours, I had almost no information about this city. I got up from the bed and left the barracks. I hoped I could meet Hans again and ask him some questions, like last time... ¡°The mage is awake.¡± As I stepped out of the barracks, the officer who had been staring blankly at the sky in front of the injured soldiers quickly woke Hans, who had been resting against the outer wall of the city. As soon as Hans regained his senses, he quickly removed his gauntlets, stood up with the sound of heavy armor clinking, and offered me his hand for a handshake. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. ¡°...I wasn¡¯t able to properly thank you back then. Once again, thank you, Mage.¡± ¡°....¡± In this world, mages were treated as nobles, even higher than that. In an era where neighbors died daily and friends went missing, it was only natural that those who fought on the front lines, like knights and mages, held a higher social status than the nobles who only spoke empty words. The words of the king may not save your life, but the spells spoken by a mage can save your life and burn demons to ash. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need or want, please feel free to ask. It would be shameful not to repay the benefactor who saved the city.¡± Unlike when I first met him, Hans spoke politely. It felt a little uncomfortable, but I didn¡¯t bother to point it out. Even though I could only use one spell, I was still a mage... and I had saved their lives, after all. ¡°Sorry, but if you have clothes, shoes, and water for a wash, that would be great.¡± ¡°Luckily, there are still some clean wells in the city. I¡¯ll send someone to fetch the water. I¡¯ll also prepare clothes and shoes for you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I threw off my ragged clothes and washed my skin, which was covered in dirt and dust, with clean water. After finishing my shower, I stood in front of a cracked and dirty mirror and slowly examined my appearance. White skin, a prominent nose, sapphire-colored eyes like paint on a white canvas, and hair that looked somewhere between silver and white¡ªI was objectively and subjectively handsome. The only flaw was the thin limbs from being a street urchin, along with the deep dark circles under my eyes, all thanks to my fantastically low Strength and Health stats. Well, since I hadn¡¯t invested much time in customizing my character, I just had to deal with it. ...If only I had spent a little more time on character creation. ¡°So, when will the reinforcements arrive?¡± I asked Hans as I dried my wet hair in the sunlight peeking through the black clouds. ¡°They¡¯ll be here in two days.¡± ¡°Are there any mages among the reinforcements?¡± ¡°Yes, the alliance promised to send mages of level 4 circle or higher.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I silently placed my chin on my hand and processed my thoughts. In the mage training route, the most dangerous and difficult section was right after the tutorial. A human street urchin¡¯s real journey begins when they escape Straders and head toward the capital. As in most games, the early areas are full of level 1 monsters. They constantly provoke players, saying ¡°Come, kill me and farm experience and items so you can get used to the combat.¡± And most players would farm those monsters for items or experience, which was the way to go... The problem was, in this world, there was no experience or level-up system. No matter how many monsters I killed, I wouldn¡¯t get any stronger. Sure, it would help with combat skills, but training at a proper magic tower would be far more efficient. ¡°Once the reinforcements arrive, they¡¯ll confirm that the situation here is settled and immediately return to the capital, right?¡± ¡°...Well, yes, I suppose?¡± Hans paused for a moment, as if unsure of the question, then answered. ¡°Then, may I stay here for the next two days? I also need to head to the capital, and it would be great if I could travel with their convoy.¡± In addition, I wasn¡¯t an ordinary mage. I could only use magic once a day, and after using it, I lost consciousness. It wasn¡¯t safe for someone like me to go out alone in a place filled with low-level monsters. Think about it¡ªif the Bloom skill wore off and I collapsed in the street, what would happen if a stray dog came along and bit my neck? ¡°I¡¯ll speak with them. After all, you saved our city. Surely, this much is the least I can do.¡± Hans smiled widely and promised. Hmm. It seemed like I had just bypassed one of the most dangerous sections of training for mage cultivation. Three days passed without incident. The residents and the guards, who had barely escaped the threat of the demons, slowly began rebuilding the outer walls of the city. The city, which had been consumed by despair and madness, hadn''t fully returned to normal, but at least there was a glimmer of hope in the people''s eyes. The madmen who had been screaming at the top of their lungs had quieted, and the corpses that had been scattered carelessly across the streets had disappeared. Just before the sunlight was swallowed by the dark clouds, reinforcements appeared on the horizon. "The son of Verzak, Rex, is here." Leading the reinforcements was Rex Belzark, a barbarian hero from the orc race. He was a skilled and well-known character who played a significant role in the middle of the game. ¡®So, the reinforcements scheduled to arrive at Straders were him.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but let out a low whistle as I stared at the enormous, three-meter-tall orc covered in muscles. The imposing presence was far more overwhelming in person than it ever appeared on the game screen. ¡°I heard the situation was urgent, so I rushed out, but it seems like the battlefield is calm,¡± Rex said. "Actually, the truth is..." Hans, the captain of the guards, began briefly explaining the situation as he stood next to the giant orc, who looked like he could crush a human skull with ease. "If what you''re saying is true, this kid must be an unbelievable genius mage," the mage in the bright red robe, who had been quietly listening beside Rex, said, casting a slightly skeptical glance at me. "As Captain Hans said, he defeated all those mutated monsters and demons in one strike. That means this boy must be a 7th-circle or higher mage. If he¡¯s already reached that level at such a young age, there should definitely be rumors about him in the academic circles..." "What do you think, my friend?" Rex asked, turning his gaze toward the empty space next to him. "The pulse, the heartbeat¡ªeverything''s normal. I couldn''t find any evidence that he¡¯s lying," came the chilling, almost slithering voice, as if it was twisting around my neck. Hans jumped back in surprise, and when he turned, a masked thief had appeared beside him, having deactivated their stealth skill. The man, fully covered in black, gave his report and then, as if his part was done, quietly returned to the wagon. "...An unprecedented genius is here," the red-robed mage said, his eyes wide with disbelief as he stared at me. "A talent like this¡ªTokers with the Devil¡¯s abilities only reached the 6th-circle by age 21. This boy is¡ªhe is¡ª" "We can''t let such a talent be wasted here. He must be immediately brought to the Electric Magic Tower for systematic training!" the mage urged, his voice filled with awe. While they continued to talk, I stayed silent. From the flow of the conversation, it seemed like the discussion would turn in my favor whether I spoke or not. Having experienced all the conversations, choices, and endings in the game, I could sense from the atmosphere whether a conversation would benefit me or not. ...It would have been nice if this ability existed in the real world, but, well, since this is my reality now, I supposed it didn¡¯t matter. There was no need to swim against the current. Wherever the water flowed, that would be my destination. It was a bit uncomfortable that they were mistaking me for an "unprecedented genius grand mage," but once I reached the capital and formally entered the magic tower, it would be fine. I didn''t need to correct their misunderstanding. "Well then, we¡¯ll head back to the capital. Straders seems safe enough now," Rex said, his voice firm. Though I didn''t speak a word, the discussion moved quickly in the planned direction. Rex, the unnamed thief, and the red-robed mage decided to turn the wagon around and head back to the capital. Since the demons had been dealt with, there was no reason for them to stay in Straders. I tried to climb into the mage-specialized wagon, designed for special units like mages. Was it because of my strength being at 1? Climbing onto the high wagon was no easy task. But, seriously, could it be that I was so weak that I couldn¡¯t even get onto a wagon with a slightly high step? "My name is Herion! Please take care of me!" Just as I was about to feel pathetic about my strength, a slender hand reached out to me. I grabbed her hand. Herion pulled me up into the wagon as if I was just a piece of cargo, slightly surprised at how easily I was lifted. "Well, how about some snacks? Come sit beside me," she said, offering me a chocolate the size of a bite from under her robe. Then, as soon as we arrived at the capital, she suggested that I come with her to her magic tower. She mentioned that her tower master had good connections with the electric magic tower masters and could help me with their network. ...It wasn¡¯t a bad offer, but since I thought they¡¯d figure out my true identity eventually, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to shamelessly say, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take you up on that offer.¡± Herion looked at me as if I were some unprecedented genius, the greatest talent ever, but... that¡¯s not who I am. ¡°Heh heh.¡± All I could do was laugh like an old man, 80 years old, in front of Herion. ¡°Did you teach yourself so far? Where did you get your magic books? Do you have any mages you admire or any magic you¡¯ve always wanted to learn?¡± she asked, her questions coming one after another. ¡°Heh heh, not really...¡± While I was having this meaningless conversation with Herion, the masked thief had disappeared without a trace. Rex, being so massive, was riding an orc-specific mount, a Komodo, at the front of the convoy, leading the reinforcements. ¡®Things are really going smoothly.¡¯ They say that if you do good deeds, everything comes back to you. I couldn¡¯t help but feel warm inside, thinking that all this was because I hadn¡¯t abandoned the tutorial city and had fought against the demons. ...And that warm feeling quickly turned cold, covered in the stench of blood and flesh, by midday. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 5 The wagon had been running nonstop for half the day. The sun, which had been racing alongside us, began to dip below the horizon, and slowly, the moonlight and starlight began to softly illuminate the sky. Perhaps the horses were tired, as the wagon¡¯s speed had decreased significantly compared to when we first left the city. ¡°We should start looking for a place to camp soon,¡± Rex, the orc hero leading the group, said, bringing the wagon to a halt. He decided to let the tired horses rest and give the soldiers some time for a brief sleep. It would take at least three days of continuous travel to get from Straders to the capital. For Rex¡¯s well-trained elite soldiers, staying awake for three days wouldn''t significantly affect their combat ability. However, the horses needed regular breaks and rest to continue at their best. "Feed the horses and let them rest." "Yes!" "Understood!" Feeling the atmosphere shift, the masked thief, Balder, silently dismounted from the wagon. "......" ¡°You, search for a suitable camping spot nearby,¡± Rex ordered. Balder gave a small nod and, like mist, blended into the surroundings before disappearing in an instant. The group was now standing in the middle of a dense forest. The towering trees surrounding them made it a dangerous place to camp carelessly. Any surprise attack could come through the trees and underbrush, so the soldiers dismounted, drawing their weapons and scanning the area for threats. The boy, watching the soldiers'' sharp blades and glinting armor reflect the moonlight, felt reassured. These soldiers were far different from the city guards stationed in Straders. They were the real elite forces sent from the capital. Each one of them was at least level 20, and Rex, the orc hero leading this squad, was over level 40. The monsters that might appear on the nearby roads were likely the discarded mutants abandoned by the demons for being ¡®failures,¡¯ or maybe stray dogs. At best, low-level 1 or 2 monsters might appear, so there was no real threat to this elite squad. ¡®If we stay like this for another two days, we should reach the capital...¡¯ The boy gazed absentmindedly at Rex, who was gently petting his Komodo, and casually considered what was to come. ¡®We''ve easily passed through the most dangerous section with the help of high-level escorts. It seems we¡¯ll make it to the capital without much trouble, and once we get there, the first place I need to stop by is...¡¯ Crack! As the boy leisurely processed his thoughts, his gaze was drawn to the corner of his vision, where a red liquid bloomed like a flower. His focus, which had been on the Komodo affectionately nuzzling Rex, shifted. His eyes locked onto the blood droplets and saw a soldier slowly collapsing to the ground, an arrow lodged in his neck. "......" Time seemed to slow. An oppressive silence descended over the soldiers. The stench of blood, which had haunted him in Straders, once again stung his nostrils. The body that had bloomed with blood fell to the ground with a final thud. Clang! The sound of steel armor clashing against each other filled the air with a deafening noise. Soldiers'' voices erupted from all directions in response. "Ambush from the east!!!" "Poisoned arrows!" "We can¡¯t locate the enemy! We¡¯ve lost track of the capital!¡± Despite the sudden ambush, the well-trained soldiers immediately relayed the fragmented information they''d gathered to their commanding officer in as concise a manner as possible. ¡°Damn it, Balder! Where is Balder?!¡± Rex shouted for the thief, whose entire body was hidden behind a mask. "......Here, I am." Behind Rex, who was gripping his axe, Balder appeared, his body drenched in blood. Three deep gashes marred his abdomen, and a large spear had pierced his back. The wounds were, of course, infected with deadly poison. His skin had turned a sickly greenish-blue, and blood tears flowed from his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a demon ambush. About a hundred mutants... not many, but...¡± ¡°...What is this? Medic! Get a medic over here, NOW!¡± Rex hurriedly turned his massive body toward the soldiers and shouted loudly. Balder grabbed Rex¡¯s arm with his trembling hand and shouted back, despite the blood pouring from his wounds. Although his body was oozing with blood, he didn¡¯t stop talking. "Don¡¯t interrupt me, Rex...! Deliver the information first." Balder briefly stopped talking to remove his blood-soaked mask. His tongue was numb, and the mask had become so saturated with blood that it was difficult to deliver clear information. As he threw the mask away, his face was revealed, covered in old scars and burns that had spread across his skin. ¡°Every mutant... not only has intelligence, but they can also use weapons. It¡¯s not just swinging them randomly... they know archery and spear techniques...¡± Balder¡¯s voice slowly faded. Though his life was hanging by a thread, it seemed that giving Rex as much information as possible was his priority. ¡°Weapons...?¡± Rex''s face twisted, unable to believe Balder¡¯s words. Mutants with intelligence were occasionally found. The demons would intentionally leave some of these behind to cause hesitation among warriors when fighting them. However, such mutants usually only mechanically uttered simple phrases and did not possess deep thought like other sentient beings. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. They were like puppets following the demons'' commands, with speaking abilities added on. So most mutants couldn¡¯t use weapons. They couldn¡¯t even move their hands freely, let alone wield a weapon with finesse. ¡°Run, Rex...¡± But Balder insisted that the mutants could use weapons, and even when Rex gave him a disbelieving look, he didn¡¯t retract his statement. And with his final words, "Run," the thief, Balder, with his scarred and burned face, collapsed to the ground, his final breath escaping. "......" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The silence after confirming his comrade''s death was broken by the arrival of a poisoned arrow aimed at the soldiers. It didn¡¯t take long for Rex to assess the situation and make a decision. ¡°All forces! Mount your horses now! We¡¯re heading north to leave the forest!¡± ¡°...What is this?¡± The boy, who had been observing the situation from the wagon, couldn¡¯t hide his confusion as he watched the battlefield, now filled with the smell of blood. Mutants using weapons? Poisoned arrows? Something was clearly wrong. Mutants using weapons were higher-tier monsters, typically encountered in the late stages of the game during battles with regional warlords. They weren¡¯t the kind of enemies you¡¯d encounter on a forest path leading to the capital in the early game. ¡°Get down!¡± As the boy frantically tried to make sense of the situation, Herion, who was crouched beside him, grabbed his shoulder and yanked him down to the floor of the wagon. Whoosh¡ª! An arrow struck the wagon¡¯s wall. Naturally, all the arrowheads were coated with deadly poison. The fear of death. Although the arrows rained down, the boy¡¯s mind didn¡¯t stop working. He didn¡¯t feel short of breath or his senses dulling. He was simply observing the situation with a calm, calculated mind, processing it and finding the best course of action. ¡°Mage! Contact the capital immediately! A warlord has appeared!¡± ¡°What... a warlord?!¡± Herion, still crouched on the floor of the wagon, asked in disbelief. It seemed like she wasn¡¯t processing the situation as calmly as the boy. ¡°A warlord has appeared! Only the warlord can create mutants who can use weapons! This isn¡¯t something we can handle on our own! Hurry! Time is of the essence!¡± ¡°AAAAAH!¡± While the boy was explaining the situation to Herion, another scream filled the air. A soldier riding a horse was struck by a barrage of arrows from the forest and fell. As a result, a soldier in full steel armor rolled several times and was left behind in the rear. ¡°Wait, wait!¡± The soldier who had fallen desperately shouted toward his retreating comrades. ¡°Captain, Felix...!¡± Just as someone in the rear was about to speak to Rex at the front, it happened. Whoosh! A human-shaped mutant with a massive sword cleanly decapitated Felix, the fallen soldier. ¡°......¡± The soldier who confirmed his comrade''s death said nothing. Clatter, clatter! The horses pulling the wagons, too, panicked, their legs kicking wildly in instinctive fear. The boy grabbed the edge of the wagon with his unbroken arm, holding on tightly to avoid being thrown off. Herion, lying next to the boy, pulled a crystal orb from her robe and began chanting a spell. Amidst the rattling of the wagon and the soldiers'' curses and despair, Herion¡¯s soft chant couldn¡¯t be heard by the boy. ¡°We can¡¯t contact the headquarters! There seems to be some sort of mana-blocking interference nearby...!¡± After struggling with the crystal orb for a while, Herion spoke in a trembling voice. It seemed that, like the soldiers, deep despair was also settling in her mind. ¡°Damn it...¡± A curse slipped out involuntarily. For some reason, the warlord seemed to be carrying out a thorough plan to massacre everyone here. ¡®Using Bloom to clash with these enemies? The warlord¡¯s level must be at least 80.¡¯ Rex, currently leading the charge in the front of the line, was no match for the warlord. Their levels were more than double, and the actual difference in power was far beyond that. Even if Rex brought ten men, they wouldn¡¯t even scratch the warlord. The boy clenched his teeth and finished his thought. ¡°If it¡¯s mana-blocking interference, I¡¯ll handle it! So...¡± Thud! Before he could finish, the wagon [N O V E L I G H T] with him and Herion suddenly lifted into the air. Once again, time seemed to slow. The horse that had been hit by an arrow crashed to the ground, and its legs briefly brushed the boy''s peripheral vision. Then, countless arrows flew toward the boy, their faint reflections of moonlight illuminating his face. Herion, who was lifted along with the boy, urgently began to deploy a barrier with her crystal orb. ¡®Death.¡¯ That cold word flashed through the boy¡¯s mind once again. His fragile body, so weak that even a fall could break his bones, was not built for this kind of ordeal. What would happen if such a fragile body were thrown out of the wagon during a high-speed chase? Naturally, his bones would shatter, and his organs would rupture. The boy didn¡¯t need to think deeply to realize that the scythe of death was hanging over his shoulder. ¡°Bloom.¡± Without hesitation, he uttered a simple word. Under the bright moonlight, a massive lightning bolt struck down. The incoming arrows were instantly reduced to white ash as they hit the bolt, and the surrounding trees erupted in flames. ¡°......¡± Herion, who had barely managed to protect herself from the shock, stared in disbelief at the boy, who was standing unharmed after the lightning strike. Whoosh! The sound of wind slicing through the air chilled the boy''s eardrums. As if waiting for this moment, countless arrows began to fly directly toward the boy, their sharp tips aimed at him. Swoosh...! But they never even scratched his skin and disappeared completely. The electrical current that radiated from the boy turned everything into white ash. The white dust surrounded the boy, briefly obstructing his view. ¡°...Try contacting headquarters again. The interference should have been broken by the first lightning strike.¡± ¡°Ah... Yes!¡± Herion, the red-robed mage, hastily infused mana into her crystal orb. Luckily, the orb worked normally. The crystal, covered in mud, emitted a red light and began transmitting the voice of a communication mage from the alliance headquarters. ¡ªAh, ah. Communication security. Communication se... ¡°First Infantry Unit, 6th squad, 4th-circle mage Herion Criatis! Requesting urgent assistance! Current position is coordinates 07¡ª11.36!¡± Herion, almost screaming, urgently requested reinforcements. There was no time to go through the formalities of communication security. ¡ªUh... What happened? Could you briefly explain the situation... ¡°There are mutants using weapons! We believe the warlord has appeared! We need help urgently...¡± Herion¡¯s voice was cut off as she was shouting, urgently explaining the current situation. Thud! An arrow with mana embedded in it flew toward Herion, spitting blood as it passed through the air next to her. It seemed the mutants had shifted their strategy, deciding to deal with the communication mage after confirming that their arrows weren¡¯t effective on the boy. Snap! The boy, seeing the direction of the arrows, flicked his finger, unleashing a thin bolt of lightning. The lightning, traveling at 100,000 kilometers per second, collided with the arrow and instantly transformed into a massive stream of lightning, burning down the entire surrounding forest. ¡°We¡¯ve made contact with headquarters! Reinforcements are on their way!¡± While Herion was completing the communication, she yelled out, her voice booming in desperation. It was hard to believe it was coming from her frail body. ¡°The headquarters is still a distance away, and before the reinforcements arrive, we¡¯re all going to die! Get up and get on my mount!¡± Herion¡¯s shout was met with a soldier in silver armor rushing toward them, shouting in response. ¡°Did you clearly report the situation?¡± Unlike the shouting soldier, Rex calmly asked Herion. ¡°Yes! I clearly reported that there are mutants using weapons... and that the warlord has appeared!¡± ¡°What... the warlord? He appeared?¡± The soldiers, who had finally grasped the situation, looked around in fear, their eyes filled with growing despair. ¡°Damn it... Why is that monster, the one we¡¯ve had no leads on for three years, showing up now?!¡± ¡°Estellasia, please watch over us! Please!¡± Herion, filled with despair, shouted again toward her comrades. ¡°This is the warlord who appeared after three years...! He won¡¯t miss this opportunity! We just need to stall. I¡¯ve left the coordinates for ¡®him,¡¯ so we can¡¯t leave this spot, Rex!¡± Rex, having halted his Komodo, frowned deeply and quickly began to calculate in his head. ¡®For sure, when the news of the warlord reaches headquarters, ¡®he¡¯ will undoubtedly send reinforcements.¡¯ The problem was whether his squad could hold out against these mutants until ¡®he¡¯ arrived. Fighting the monsters here, and continuing to move on horseback or Komodo. Rex constantly weighed which option had the better chance of survival. ¡®Even if ¡®he¡¯ comes quickly, it¡¯ll still take at least three minutes to get here.¡¯ Can they survive for three minutes? At their current state? Rex¡¯s squad was well-trained and more than capable of handling regular demons and mutants, but they were no match for the warlord and his mutants. They were different kinds of monsters. Even if Rex threw himself into the fray, he would barely be able to take down one of the warlord¡¯s mutants, let alone his whole squad. He knew they would be slaughtered like leaves in the wind. ¡®...But.¡¯ Bang! Another massive lightning strike fell, hitting the ground near Herion¡¯s back as she lay flat on the floor. The white-haired boy stood unfazed, watching the forest burn down completely. Rex saw a glimmer of hope in the sight of the boy engulfing the entire forest in flames. The light was incredibly bright, like lightning itself. ¡®...If that boy fights with us, it¡¯s not entirely impossible.¡¯ ¡°All forces, prepare for battle!¡± Rex leapt from his Komodo, gripping his heavy battle axe. It was time for the defense to begin. Chapter 6 Generally, demons use mutants to control the battlefield and lead the fight in their favor. In most situations, demons prefer to end the battle using only mutants. They only appear in the battle when their chances of victory are nearly 100%, or when it¡¯s an extreme case where the fight would be lost without their direct involvement. Demons themselves are not weak compared to species like humans or orcs. In fact, the abilities of individual demons are far superior to most humans, orcs, and elves. In addition to their immense physical strength, demons use grotesque black magic and possess extraordinary regenerative abilities, allowing them to heal even severely damaged body parts almost endlessly. However, despite their numerous advantages and impressive abilities, demons will never be at the forefront of the battlefield. The reason is simple. If a demon dies, the mutants they control become like puppets whose strings have been cut, standing motionless without resistance, turning into lifeless scarecrows. In the demon military system, the importance of the commander is on a different level compared to other sentient species¡¯ armies. In the armies of humans, orcs, elves, and similar species, even if a commander dies unexpectedly, a subordinate or officer can take over their role. However, demons do not operate this way. If the demon commander dies, the battlefield freezes entirely. This characteristic of demons is not limited to the relationship between demons and mutants. This trait is also evident in the relationship between a demon lord and their subordinates. When a demon lord dies, all demons under their command lose all function simultaneously. Once the demon lord dies, the demons serving them turn into lifeless scarecrows, unable to act, and naturally, the mutants they control also turn into lifeless puppets. Only the demon lord, at the highest rank, is allowed autonomous thought or creativity. Their subordinates are simply loyal but mindless dogs, only following the commands of the demon lord. Because of this, demon lords rarely reveal themselves to humans. The death of a demon lord leads to a tremendous loss of power for the demon army. ¡°Tch, the blocking spell was destroyed by that lightning strike.¡± Maltiel, the demon lord who had been controlling mutants in the burning forest, clicked his tongue. The boy with white hair had struck down a massive lightning bolt, completely destroying the blocking magic that surrounded the forest. As soon as the blocking magic was destroyed, Maltiel immediately ordered the mutants to handle the mage holding the crystal orb, but once again, his plans were thwarted by the white-haired boy. ¡°Quick thinking. That makes you someone I have to kill.¡± Maltiel slowly rose from the burning underbrush, his red form towering over the flames. Sending a high-ranking demon to deal with a monster like that would be a huge mistake. If the demon lord didn¡¯t take its life right now, it could bring disastrous consequences later. For most sentient beings, ¡°pain that¡¯s not fatal¡± is often used as fertilizer for growth. Such a monster, even as a sapling, should be uprooted and burned to nothing. That was Maltiel¡¯s policy. ¡°Now that the news of the demon lord¡¯s appearance has reached headquarters... that fool will begin heading this way. We¡¯ve got about two minutes, or maybe three if we¡¯re generous.¡± Maltiel spread his wings, which were as tough as dragon scales, and leaped high into the sky. The burning leaves caught fire on his body, but the demon lord didn¡¯t even flinch in pain. For him, this level of injury wasn¡¯t even worth calling a wound. ¡°I need to end this quickly.¡± Engulfed in flames, Maltiel surged forward toward the boy, unleashing blue lightning from his body as he charged. Swoosh...! I sensed a strange current of electricity near my ear. A pressure I had never felt before in my life weighed down on my shoulders, and an overwhelming fear that could not be dampened by my [Composure] trait squeezed my chest. I quickly turned my sharp gaze toward the source. There, a demon lord engulfed in flames, looking like something out of hell, hovered in the air. ¡°What the...!¡± The demon, wings spread wide and floating arrogantly in the sky, suddenly folded his wings and began charging straight at me like a missile. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, I threw myself toward the burning forest, my feet propelling me forward. There was no time to think. Boom! The ground shook with an enormous crash, as if a small meteor had struck, and burning leaves scattered everywhere. It was a close call. Had I reacted even a second slower, I would¡¯ve been crushed under the massive beast¡¯s feet. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve gone out, and I wanted to enjoy it as long as possible... but it¡¯s a shame. That girl ruined it for me.¡± At the appearance of the demon lord, Herion collapsed to the ground, her face turning pale as she couldn¡¯t utter a word. Even I, with my [Composure] trait, was feeling intense pressure, so how could an ordinary mage handle this? Herion couldn¡¯t move her hands or feet, her brain frozen in fear. ¡°The time left is about three minutes, maybe a bit more. I hope you can entertain me for that time.¡± The demon lord raised his finger, pointing it at the crumpled Herion on the ground. In the next moment, a barrage of arrows shot toward her. Herion seemed frozen in terror, unable to deploy her barrier. Dozens of arrows struck her body, and the sound of bone and flesh tearing apart pierced through the crackling of the burning wood. Her eyes lost their light in an instant. A chill ran through me as the sound of her agony cut through me like a knife. Her voice, which used to ask what my favorite magic was so casually, now felt like a blade against my throat. The word "death" loomed large before my eyes. Fear and reason fought for control in my mind, and adrenaline surged through me. ¡°Calm down. Calm down.¡± I held on to my composure, helped by the [Composure] trait, as emotions surged within me, and somehow managed to remain calm. ¡°Few can remain unshaken when facing me directly. You certainly seem to be a different breed from the garbage over there.¡± The demon lord¡¯s finger pointed toward Herion¡¯s lifeless body. The beast was completely calm, as if killing someone was nothing to him. It was as if peeling the skin off an apple, with no emotional change, and he felt no remorse as he killed. My stomach churned, but I forced myself to speak, keeping my thoughts straight. ¡°Someone like you... what are you doing here?¡± I spoke to the demon lord, preparing to react at any moment to his attack. It was clear that this was far from a normal situation. There must be some reason for it. A great reason to take such a huge risk, showing himself to us. To establish a survival strategy, I had to figure out what that reason was. If I could understand the enemy¡¯s intentions, then I could threaten, negotiate, or beg for my life. ¡°What do you mean, what am I doing? I¡¯ve come to kill you. The only reason I revealed myself is because of you.¡± The demon lord answered with a smirk. ¡°......¡± I could only stare blankly at the demon lord¡¯s face, which was still grinning. ...What is he talking about? He came to kill me? The demon lord? Taking such a huge risk? I stared at the demon lord¡¯s face, confused and unsure of what he meant. Wait, who am I? I just came out of a tutorial area as a level 1 character! ¡°What¡¯s with that dumb look on your face? Did you think I wouldn¡¯t know you turned my little minions to ash in one strike?¡± ...What? ¡°Plus, you used only one spell to kill my cute subordinate. There are few mages capable of that.¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°You¡¯re at least a 7th-circle mage. Given your age, you¡¯ll probably reach the 9th-circle soon.¡± ¡°What are you talking about...?¡± I couldn¡¯t stop myself from blurting out what I had been thinking. ...What is this demon lord saying? 7th, 8th, and 9th-circle mages are the pinnacle of magic, achievable only when a character reaches level 90 in the game¡¯s final stages. Yet here I am, barely three days old, a street urchin with no magic training. How did I end up with this misunderstanding from the demon lord? Things had really gotten complicated. ¡®No, think differently. This is an opportunity. They¡¯re overestimating me. If I play it right, I might get out of this crazy situation.¡¯ I took a deep breath, trying to calm myself and decided to use the situation to my advantage. Over the past three days, I hadn¡¯t used any magic, so I had a lot of mana stored up. With [Bloom] activated, I could survive by running away for a while. Of course, once the time runs out, I¡¯d be meat for the demons, but they didn¡¯t know that. Plus, this demon lord believed I was a high-level mage, likely seeing me as a 7th-circle mage. The reason he hasn¡¯t attacked yet is probably because he assumes I have more powerful magic hidden. ¡®In reality, I¡¯m already exhausting all my mana...¡¯ It felt like I was standing on a glacier that could crack at any moment. Just a little imbalance, and that deep abyss would pull me down. ¡®Stay calm. Stay calm.¡¯ For now, begging for my life or attempting negotiations was impossible. The demon lord¡¯s objective was clear: my life. However, even from the demon lord¡¯s perspective, this situation was likely just as difficult. The usual way demons handle mages is by throwing mutants at them, draining their mana before hunting them down. Mages are powerful, but once their mana runs out, they become useless. That¡¯s why the demon lord likely attempted the ambush with only mutants at first. However, the blocking magic was destroyed by my lightning, the demon lord¡¯s position was reported to headquarters, and everything had turned upside down. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. The demon lord now had only a short time, and to achieve his goal, he had to reveal himself, despite the risk, while still being unable to drain my mana. ¡®The burden on the demon lord¡¯s shoulders is heavy. He thinks I¡¯m a high-level mage, so he won¡¯t make a rash move. If that¡¯s the case...¡¯ I swallowed hard, took a deep breath, and raised my head proudly. ¡°There¡¯s only one thing left to do if begging and negotiating are impossible.¡± I looked down at the demon lord arrogantly, then said the words that would set everything in motion. ¡°What¡¯s the use? You already know everything, don¡¯t you?¡± In the heat of the moment, I couldn''t help but give that arrogant response, even though I wasn''t sure what I was doing. The moment the words left my mouth, I released as much of my mana as I could. The debris of the trees and rocks around me shattered into pieces, flying in all directions. Though wasting mana like this was regretful, it was the best way to project as much intimidation as possible. I didn¡¯t aim for fear¡ªwell, I didn¡¯t expect to inspire full-blown terror¡ªbut a little hesitation, even if just a flicker, was ¡ï ???????????????????????????????????? ¡ï all I needed. ¡°Your flow of mana is quite unique. It¡¯s a kind of flow I¡¯ve never seen before. The magic you¡¯re using... what kind of spell is it? Did you develop it yourself? It¡¯s unlike anything I¡¯ve encountered, but the level of refinement and detail is certainly impressive.¡± The demon lord, Maltiel, had clearly never seen [Bloom] before. [Bloom] was a skill typically regarded as a joke¡ªeither something to completely avoid or at best a very minor investment for low-level mages. So, I couldn¡¯t blame him for being confused. ¡°......¡± I maintained a poker face, silently responding to his questions with my silence. There was no need to boast about the power of my magic. Facing the unknown is the greatest fear of any sentient being. I wasn¡¯t sure if the demon felt fear, but staying silent was undoubtedly a much more effective response than bragging about how powerful this magic was. ¡°......The most surprising thing, though, is your camouflage ability. I don¡¯t know what kind of magic it is, but to my eyes, you still seem like a mage with only the mana capacity of around the 4th circle. Are you suppressing your power? Not a bad tactic for deception.¡± As I remained silent, Maltiel analyzed me, narrowing his red eyes as he did. A thousand demon lives rested on his shoulders. He couldn¡¯t afford to rush into a fight with a mage he didn¡¯t understand. The last thing he wanted was to fight someone whose abilities he didn¡¯t fully grasp. ¡®Deceptive tactics, my ass. My mana is only at the 4th circle because I¡¯m a level 1 character. Damn, I just turned three days old.¡¯ ¡°Impressive. If we had more time, I¡¯d enjoy a long and drawn-out battle with you.¡± Maltiel clearly couldn¡¯t fathom that the boy before him was a level 1 character, a mere street urchin who had just entered this world. He must¡¯ve thought I was some powerful mage hiding my true strength, an illusion bolstered by the magic I used. If only he knew the truth¡ªthat I was a bizarre character build designed around enhancing only one spell, [Bloom], to its maximum. ¡°Hmm... I¡¯ll let you make the first move. Come at me.¡± Maltiel seemed interested as he looked me over. Apparently, he wanted to analyze my abilities further, given how many variables were at play, rather than making the first move himself. With his wings spread wide, he lowered his stance in preparation, ready to move at any moment. I, of course, didn¡¯t make any move. Having just released a lightning strike powerful enough to exceed billions of volts, I had already expended half of my mana. ¡°......¡± ¡°......¡± Amidst the burning trees around us, there was nothing but a tense, cold air between us. Flinch...! The moment Maltiel¡¯s finger moved, I released all the electrical energy coursing through my body. The trees and branches around me caught the current and were engulfed in flames. ¡°Ha!¡± Maltiel¡¯s twisted face widened into a grin. ¡°You¡¯re not going to take the first move? What are you doing?¡± ¡°Why should I play to your tune?¡± I replied with a slightly scrunched face, trying to hide my discomfort. I wasn¡¯t sure if I was able to convey annoyance or irritation effectively, but I gave it a shot. ¡°You¡¯re rejecting my courtesy?¡± ¡°......¡± Once again, I silently responded to his question with nothing but silence. ¡°Why the silence? Are you scared? That look on your face doesn¡¯t say you are. What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯ll let you make the first move?¡± Maltiel taunted me, raising his black finger toward me, as though inviting me to attack him with lightning. ¡°Come on. Go ahead. Don¡¯t you want to be the hero who killed the demon lord?¡± I let out a bitter chuckle, one that I could barely control. ¡°Your tongue is too sharp. I guess you¡¯re getting nervous, huh?¡± I spoke with the same haughty expression from earlier. Damn it, I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m doing anymore. ¡°You may be scared, but you certainly don¡¯t lose your composure. For someone who looks like they¡¯re only sixteen or seventeen, you¡¯re impressive.¡± Maltiel smiled widely as he looked at me. For him, it was all just a game, nothing more than a pleasant pastime. And then, just as I thought it was over... ¡°Every soldier! The mission¡¯s objective has shifted from ¡®survival¡¯ to ¡®escort the boy¡¯! This boy is a valuable asset who must not die here! We must escort him back to the capital at all costs!¡± Suddenly, from behind me, a mighty voice echoed through the tense standoff between me and Maltiel. ...What is that orc saying now? sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Damn it, I have no idea what¡¯s going on anymore. Chapter 7 "......Equal." The orc, Rex, covered in exhaustion, thought as he watched the standoff between the Great Lord and the boy. Just by descending onto the battlefield, the Great Lord, an overwhelming monster that would make your legs tense and cold sweat bead on your spine, was facing off against the boy with white hair, who was maintaining a tense standoff in this situation. "You are at least a 7th-circle mage. Considering that you reached the 7th circle at such a young age, you''ll probably reach the 9th circle soon." "Well, since you seem to know everything, there¡¯s no need to hide it." Rex wasn''t listening to everything they said as he focused on the battle. But even from the fragmented sentences, he could easily guess the situation. ''The boy is at most sixteen or seventeen years old. But to be at the 7th circle...'' Born as a warrior, Rex, who had lived his life wielding an axe, could maintain his rationality and keep thinking even in a situation where adrenaline was surging through him. The boy he had unwittingly placed in the carriage to the capital was the greatest talent in the continent''s magic. And the Great Lord, a genius mage who reached the 7th circle at the youngest age in history, had appeared here, risking all the dangers, to deal with this white-haired boy. Once these two facts were sorted in his mind, Rex naturally knew what command would follow for the troops. "...All units! Change the battle''s objective from ''survival'' to ''protecting the boy''! This boy is an invaluable asset who must not die here! We must escort him back to the capital at all costs!" The life of the boy was more precious than his own or any of his subordinates. It didn¡¯t take long for Rex to come to this conclusion. On the battlefield, there''s no such thing as equality in life. Rex, who had lived his life as a warrior, knew well that one spell from a 7th-circle mage could burn away countless mutated creatures and save hundreds of lives. On the battlefield, the value of life is not equal. Rex knew that very well. If someone had to die here, it was not the boy¡ªit would be them. "Damn, we¡¯re barely keeping ourselves safe...! Where¡¯s the mage?" "Protect the mage! All units, form up in a triangle around the mage!" "Arrows incoming from the right! Raise your shields! If they even graze you, consider it death!" At that moment, the flames from the arrows flying out of the forest set the feathers and branches ablaze, causing their paths to twist uncontrollably. Creeeek! The volley of magic-infused arrows hit the huge shields of the infantry, but the flames burning at their feathers caused the arrows to veer off course, losing their intended power. "Hmm..." The Great Lord, still locked in a standoff with the boy mage, looked at the approaching soldiers, irritated by their presence. ''I don¡¯t know what level they are, or what magic they use, these unknown mages...'' The Great Lord didn¡¯t move directly. He didn¡¯t want to show any openings while facing the 7th-circle mage, or ? N§àv§Öl?g?§ä ? (Continue reading) perhaps someone stronger, the boy in front of him. He simply glanced at the soldiers rushing toward him. Boom! As soon as his gaze shifted, huge trees, set ablaze, began falling in all directions. At the same time, the ground started shaking violently, and leaves soaked in flames rained down like a storm on the street. "According to orders." A mutated beast, made from a 6-meter giant orc barbarian, appeared, enveloped in flames, holding a massive axe. The mutated beast stomped its giant feet down, swinging the oversized axe at the soldiers. Clang! Hero Orc Rex¡¯s axe met the beast''s with a loud clash, sending up huge sparks. Despite the massive size difference, thanks to his constant training, Rex somehow managed to block the enormous axe. "Go! Protect the mage!" The soldiers, momentarily stunned by the appearance of the monstrous beast, quickly resumed their advance. "Tch." The Great Lord, showing annoyance, raised a finger and pointed at the soldiers rushing toward the boy. Dark magic gathered at his fingertip, trembling violently as if ready to explode at any moment. The boy''s blue eyes. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He didn¡¯t miss the moment when the Great Lord¡¯s attention shifted toward the soldiers. A huge current of electricity poured from the boy''s arms and legs. His white hair spread wildly, and an eerie energy surrounded him as if a thunderstrike were imminent. ''...Is he trying to attack while I¡¯m distracted?'' The boy¡¯s sudden movement didn¡¯t go unnoticed by the Great Lord, who scoffed internally. ''Caught in my trap.'' Demons are naturally cunning and love to deceive their enemies. The Great Lord, Maltiel, could have easily wiped out the soldiers rushing to protect the mage with a mere glance and gesture. But instead, he gave them a small signal with his gaze and fingers, trying to convey that now was the perfect moment to strike. ''As soon as you attack, your neck will fly off.'' Maltiel always employed such tactics¡ªacting as though he was vulnerable, pretending to be weak, or cornered, so that his enemies would throw everything they had at him, only to be struck back with a lethal counter. He loved desperate attacks, as they were the perfect setup for his counters. ''Come...!'' A massive flash of light erupted from the boy¡¯s fingertips, energy crackling and surging in the air, the sheer force of the magical storm sending chills down the spine. "Transformation." The Great Lord¡¯s red eyes and black hands turned toward the boy, just as Maltiel, who had been preparing for this moment, released his gathered magic at the boy''s heart. The black line, cutting through the air, sliced through trees, rocks, and the mutated beasts'' bodies, stretching endlessly as it carved a path of destruction. "It¡¯s over." Despair filled the eyes of the soldiers charging toward the boy. The only one who could restrain the Great Lord in this battle was that boy. If they lost him, everyone would die. As the heaviness of loss began to settle over the soldiers... "Damn, that was close. Almost died for real." A cold, detached curse rang out above them. "......Ha!" The boy hadn''t died. Upon realizing that, the Great Lord couldn¡¯t help but let out a stunned exclamation. The boy had never intended to attack. Somehow, he had known from the beginning that the opening the Great Lord had shown was a trap. Rex, who had been thrown into the air by the recoil from the immense electrical charge the boy released beneath his feet, watched the boy with a terrifying smile on his face. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. ''He figured me out! That I intentionally showed him an opening! And that I pretended to use an attack spell and fled into the sky.'' The frustration of being caught in his own scheme, combined with admiration for the boy¡¯s cold judgment, overwhelmed Maltiel. The boy seemed to know exactly what he was going to do, as though he had studied him beforehand. ''He¡¯s playing me for a fool. He just needs to buy time until ¡®he¡¯ arrives!'' The Great Lord, now convinced, launched himself directly at the boy, his wings wide open. ''This isn¡¯t just a monster¡¯s seed. He must die here!'' Until now, Maltiel had fought with his own survival as his top priority, knowing that if he died, his demonic forces would collapse and the demon army would lose its strength. But seeing the boy¡¯s judgment and composure had shifted his perspective. Now, he believed that killing the boy here, right now, would be more beneficial for the demon army in the long run. With 2000 demons under his command and the 300,000 mutated beasts they controlled, Maltiel had judged that this boy¡¯s life was worth far more than them. "Ogiar de Astella!" The Great Lord¡¯s ear caught the booming voice of the orc as the huge axe, swung by a 5-meter giant orc, hurtled toward him. "Protect him!" Orc Hero Rex, with one arm lost and a gaping wound on his abdomen, shouted as he watched the Great Lord and the boy soaring through the air. At Rex¡¯s feet lay the dismembered corpse of a mutated 5-meter orc. His command prompted the soldiers to scramble and hurl whatever weapons they could find toward the Great Lord¡¯s flight path. "Tch." Most of them didn¡¯t penetrate the Great Lord¡¯s skin, bouncing off harmlessly. However, the massive axe Rex threw forced the Great Lord to twist his body in mid-air to avoid it, creating a momentary opening. In that instant, the boy¡¯s blue eyes flashed as he gathered immense magical power into his hands once again. ''...That monster!'' The opening. When facing the Great Lord, one had to be cautious of every opening, as any vulnerability shown was likely a trick to lure you into attacking. But this time, the gap was genuine. The Great Lord had become too focused on the boy¡¯s death, narrowing his vision. The boy had so many possibilities, and that excitement clouded his judgment. The tension of battle had narrowed Maltiel¡¯s focus, and he hadn¡¯t seen Rex throwing the giant axe at him. He barely reacted in time, his balance thrown off and no defensive magic prepared. "Counter, you like this?" The boy¡¯s arrogant voice echoed across the cloudless sky. "......Impressive!" The Great Lord, driven by both a sense of duty to kill the boy and excitement over the rare equal battle, rushed forward with everything he had. ''He must die.'' ''This strike will end it.'' ''There isn¡¯t much time left until ¡®he¡¯ arrives.'' The thoughts that pushed him forward. Despite not shouting a battle cry, the urgency of Maltiel¡¯s strike carried the same desperation as the humans he had killed before. And desperate attacks, when countered, always carried devastating consequences. "Release." The massive electric sphere in the boy¡¯s hands compressed into a tiny point. The energy ball, filled with millions of volts, shook wildly as if it were about to explode at any moment. The boy sent it flying toward the demon¡¯s heart, the last of his strength behind it. For an instant, the sky lit up with thunder. The world below was engulfed in flames, the sky flashing between darkness and light. "Shit, I should¡¯ve leveled agility by 10 more..." The boy lost consciousness after muttering those words. The Great Lord stretched out his remaining left arm and grabbed the boy¡¯s neck. It was thin and fragile, like a freshly grown tree branch. There was no time to waste. Although the boy appeared to have lost consciousness due to the backlash from releasing immense magic, no one knew when this monster might wake up and target his life. Just as the Great Lord tightened his grip to snap the boy¡¯s neck... "That¡¯s far enough." The long-awaited voice rang out quietly across the battlefield. Chapter 8 The burning forest. The surging blue lightning. The battlefield full of blood and screams. The sharp sound of iron. Everything fell silent in an instant. With the appearance of one man, all the elements of the battlefield froze. A sharp longsword hanging at his waist and numerous daggers hidden beneath his cloak indirectly told of this man''s profession. However, despite being a warrior stepping into the battlefield, the man was not wearing any armor. Still, there was no one in this battlefield who would dare to worry about this man. The Swordmaster. The old, predictable two words had appeared on the battlefield. "That''s enough." With the Swordmaster¡¯s simple command, the arm of the Great Lord, who was holding the boy''s neck, was severed. Dark blood, filled with venom, spurted out like a fountain. The Swordmaster, who had been standing in the middle of the forest path, was now swinging his shining sword under the moonlight. And at some point, he had gently caught the falling boy in his arms, landing on the roadside. "...You came sooner than I expected. Hasn¡¯t it been just about a minute and twenty seconds?" "I was in the area on a mission. Bad luck for you." The Great Lord, looking irritated, furrowed his brow and flapped his wings. The area he had been burned by the boy''s lightning was already completely healed and regenerated with fresh skin. "Where are the others? You came alone, you brat...!" The Great Lord, perhaps familiar with the Swordmaster, asked about his comrades with a savage expression. "They¡¯re slow, you see. I arrived first. Why, do you want to catch up with old times?" The Swordmaster, who had gently placed the boy on the roadside, twisted his body in mid-air, pointing his silver longsword at the Great Lord''s neck. "I¡¯ll sever your neck, and then give everyone a formal opportunity to say hello. So don¡¯t feel too upset." With a casual tone, the Swordmaster kicked off the air and darted forward. The Great Lord, Maltiel, grimaced, twisting his wings to change direction mid-air. Boom! Maltiel¡¯s wings were torn apart as the Swordmaster landed on the ground, creating a massive crater where his feet hit. "Tch..." The Great Lord glanced back and forth between the boy, now surrounded by soldiers, and the Swordmaster, slowly rising from the ground, shaking his head in disappointment. He clicked his tongue and flew higher into the sky. ¡®A one-on-one with the Swordmaster is a fight I cannot win. Plus, the 7th-circle mage with white hair might regain consciousness and join in at any moment.¡¯ Not being able to kill the mage who would undoubtedly become a huge monster here was indeed disappointing. ¡®...I must admit it. The only choice I have now is to retreat.¡¯ But if Maltiel showed off any more arrogance here, not only would he fail to kill the white-haired boy, he might lose his life without dealing any damage to the humans. "Where are you going?" Of course, the Swordmaster wasn¡¯t about to just let the Great Lord escape. A sharp throwing knife pierced through the thin air, striking the wing of Maltiel, high in the sky, causing him to stagger in midair. The throwing knife, hidden in the Swordmaster''s leather cloak, pierced cleanly and precisely in a straight line. Maltiel wobbled in the air, and the Swordmaster, seizing the moment, kicked off the ground and shot upwards. Another massive crater formed where the Swordmaster landed, and with his leap, the ground trembled. Trees screamed as they fell, and their giant roots were exposed. Archers among the mutated beasts, positioned between the branches of the giant trees, fell helplessly to the ground as if they were acorns ready to be harvested, the shock overwhelming them. Screech¡ª With a sharp sound, the Great Lord¡¯s head was severed from his body. "...Disgusting." Even though his head was cleanly cut off, the Great Lord did not die. From the severed neck, his spine quickly grew back, and flesh expanded to form a fully restored body. The Great Lord, tearing his gaze away from the Swordmaster who was preparing to strike again, looked down at the ground. At the end of his gaze lay the white-haired mage, sprawled on the ground as if he had poured all his strength out and passed out. Soldiers were lining up around him, fighting mutated beasts to protect him. "Get up!" At the Great Lord¡¯s urgent command, cracks appeared in the ground. Huge tentacles, hidden beneath the earth, erupted from the ground. A giant mutated beast, a mixture of giant trees and orcs, emerged onto the battlefield. The mutated beast began swinging its enormous tentacles like whips, attacking the tightly packed soldiers. "...Pathetic." "Smart, you idiot." With a displeased grin, the Great Lord flapped his newly sprouted wings and started flying away. The Swordmaster looked back and forth at the retreating Great Lord and the giant mutated beast attacking the army on the verge of being annihilated. The Great Lord, Maltiel, who had appeared after three years. If they could kill the Great Lord, countless demons would fall into a state of paralysis. So far, the demons under Maltiel¡¯s command had likely killed hundreds of thousands of people. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. Killing the Great Lord would save the lives of those who would otherwise be sacrificed. Although it was tragic that the soldiers below would die, from a larger perspective, it was more urgent to pursue the Great Lord, who had just shown up after three years. The Swordmaster knew this better than anyone. Better than anyone, but... Screech¡ª A giant tentacle split with a cold, sharp sound. "...Everyone, behind me." He was not the kind of person to be so rational and pragmatic as to discard the lives of those who were dying right now for the sake of saving others. "All troops, rise, fight, and die." The Swordmaster¡¯s words matched the Great Lord¡¯s retreating form, and cracks began to appear everywhere beneath the Swordmaster¡¯s steps. Countless trees fell, and between their roots, mutated beasts of various sizes began to appear. "Focus only on healing the wounded, I will handle all the threats." "...But the Great Lord!" Rex, the orc who had lost an arm, shouted as he looked up at the sky, now hidden behind the starlight. All the soldiers here were willing to offer their lives to cut off the Great Lord¡¯s head, if it meant saving the others. They had seen their neighbors slaughtered by mutated beasts, their wives twisted into mutated monsters by demons. "Shut up. I know everything." The Swordmaster responded sharply, his face twisted as though he didn¡¯t like his own choice. The Swordmaster, who had made this painful decision, was burning inside. "Just... stay quiet and rest." With those words, the Swordmaster slowly raised the sword in his hand. I couldn¡¯t resist the faint morning sunlight any longer and slowly opened my eyes. My back screamed as if it were being torn apart, and my temples throbbed painfully. My arms and legs were wrapped in splints I didn¡¯t know who had placed there, and from the pressure on my head, it seemed that my head was also wrapped in bandages. I couldn¡¯t remember exactly when I had lost consciousness. I met the Great Lord... I was almost at death''s door... and then I heard the Swordmaster¡¯s voice... but... What happened after that? I waited for my blurry vision to return, carefully lifting my upper body and scanning the surroundings. "...Crazy." The scene around me was enough to make me curse out loud. The world was covered in blood, painted in every shade of red. Giant trees, their bodies covered in blood and flames, were burnt black as they collapsed, and what was left of them were piles of fleshy chunks, unrecognizable as to which body part they belonged to. A spine the size of a house stood ? N§àv§Öl?g?§ä ? (Continue reading) upright in the middle of the road like a flag, surrounded by massive hammers and blades scattered everywhere, whose owners were impossible to imagine. "Are you awake?" I heard a familiar voice near my ear, pulling me out of my dazed state as I stared at the ruined forest. Turning my head, I saw the Swordmaster standing there. The only character in the game whose level surpasses triple digits, the hero of the allied forces from the game¡¯s endgame, the strongest human in this world. "I¡¯ve heard of your exploits. Such incredible talent at such a young age. To face the Great Lord on equal terms." "Equal terms? No, that¡¯s not the case. I just got lucky." I answered as politely as possible to clear up the Swordmaster¡¯s misunderstanding. I was just stalling and bluffing to buy time, nothing more. Equal terms? Who would say something so insane? "Rex told me everything. Humility is a virtue, but there¡¯s no need to distort the facts." ...It wasn¡¯t me, it was Rex who misunderstood. Why is even the Swordmaster getting involved in this? "I hear the Great Lord attacked this place, aiming solely for you. Is that true, Rex¡¯s words?" "...Yes. That¡¯s correct." "You faced such a Great Lord one-on-one, and yet here you are, still alive and well." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...Yes. That¡¯s also true." "Rex mentioned you¡¯re a 7th-circle mage, is that true?" "That¡¯s not true. I only have the magic power of about a 4th-circle mage." From what I had tested many times on the computer screen, characters with a magic stat of 20 would only be evaluated as 4th-circle mages when they first started. That¡¯s probably why they were misunderstanding me. "I¡¯ve never entered a magic tower, nor have I properly studied magic. I¡¯m just a street rat, so I don¡¯t know how to cultivate my magic or how to handle it properly." "...What?" The Swordmaster looked at me, his expression one of disbelief, before he became serious and began pacing, stroking his chin. ¡®What a disappointment. A mage who reached the 7th circle at this age would definitely have talent comparable to national power.¡¯ It seems that Rex had overheard his conversation with the Great Lord and relayed that misunderstanding to the Swordmaster. Unfortunately, I was just a rookie mage who had been created only four days ago. And my build was a bit strange. I¡¯m not the person you think I am, so please stop bothering me. I need to get to the magic tower, train, and become strong enough to defend myself. "You will come with me to the Imperial Palace when the sun rises." "...What?" "What? You, a mere 4th-circle mage, fought evenly against the Great Lord? Even without proper training? I don¡¯t know where a monster like you came from, but I¡¯ll report this to His Majesty the Emperor and the kings of the three allied nations." "...What?!" The Emperor? The kings of the allied nations? "Do you know basic etiquette? If you make a mistake in front of His Majesty and the kings, things will get complicated, so I¡¯ll teach you at least the minimum etiquette quickly." ...What is this guy talking about? Chapter 9 The sun was high in the sky. The brightened landscape made the carnage even more evident. The smell of blood still permeated the air, thick and overwhelming. The soldiers who had taken a short rest began to wake one by one, and among them was the orc, Rex, who had lost an arm. Rex had cauterized the wound with fire to stop the bleeding. In such a battlefield, there was no chance of finding proper antiseptic supplies, so it was the only option. Of the soldiers who had survived the previous battle, only five remained. The Swordmaster had kept watch throughout the night, ensuring the soldiers could rest, even briefly. No one dared challenge him, the walking power of the continent, in his presence. Rex and the soldiers collected fragments of the shattered cart and assembled a rough wagon. They began to place the bodies of their fallen comrades on it. Rex gritted his teeth as he pulled arrows from the red-haired Herion¡¯s body. He quietly tore off pieces of his own clothes to cover the melted, poisoned face of Balder. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Out of about thirty soldiers, only five had survived, and their conditions were far from good. An orc who had lost his arm, a soldier who had his leg amputated due to poisoning, and others covered in burns... "Everyone¡¯s heavily injured. It¡¯ll be impossible for any of us to fight as soldiers again. I¡¯ll make sure to tell the higher-ups. After all, we¡¯re the ones who found a {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} clue about the Great Lord." The Swordmaster looked at the faces of the soldiers, their expressions twisted in grief as they gazed at the bodies stacked neatly on the cart. He gently patted their shoulders. "...What are you talking about?" Rex, his teeth clenched so tightly that they cracked, opened his mouth. "The lives of these men are all on our backs. If we retire now, what happens to them? I won¡¯t retire until that Great Lord is dead." Blood dripped from Rex¡¯s lips as his eyes glistened with emotion, staring at the bodies of Balder and Herion. He looked as though he could cry at any moment. On this giant orc¡¯s shoulders, the spirits of over twenty comrades rested. His eyes burned with rage, and his limbs trembled with frustration at his own inadequacies. Rex felt the burning shame of his weakness. He couldn¡¯t protect his comrades who trusted and followed him. It wasn¡¯t him who protected the white-haired boy; it was the Swordmaster, who had appeared at the right moment on the battlefield. What he had done was barely survive an intense fight with a giant mutated beast, and even then, it had been a hard-fought victory, one that had cost him an arm. ¡®I am weak.¡¯ Never had he felt it so acutely. ¡®...I really am terribly weak.¡¯ The reality hit him hard, and in that moment, his anger began to shift into disappointment in his own inadequacy. The Swordmaster nodded as he observed Rex''s tormented expression. "When you realize you¡¯re weak, it¡¯s also the moment when you can become stronger." The Swordmaster slowly pulled a short dagger from his cloak and placed it gently over the bodies of the fallen comrades. "It¡¯s a dagger blessed by the Saint. It will guide the souls of the departed to Astella." It was a ceremonial dagger, shaped like a cross. Its blade was blunt, more for decoration than practical use, lacking the killing power expected of a weapon. "May Astella watch over you." As I surveyed the scene, I lowered my head in reverence, following the others who were paying respects to the ceremonial dagger placed on the white cloth. In the chaos of the battlefield, I couldn¡¯t say I fully understood what they were doing. But there was one thing I knew for certain. Ever since I had begun facing off against the Great Lord, not a single poisoned arrow or attack from other mutated beasts had come toward me. It was likely because they had thrown their lives into fighting the mutated beasts to protect me. Had the mutated beasts joined the fight between me and the Great Lord, I would¡¯ve certainly been dead by now, just like them. "..." They could have abandoned me. The moment they realized the Great Lord was targeting me, they could have made a quick decision to flee, and probably most of the soldiers would have survived. They had no obligation to protect me. To them, I was just a nameless, wandering mage they happened to pick up because our destination was the same. Yet, they fought bravely, wielding their swords and charging at the mutated beasts. The honorable soldiers had thrown their lives away without hesitation, for a mage whose name they didn¡¯t even know. They knew their courage would likely lead them to death, yet they didn¡¯t falter. ...The weight of complicated emotions pressed heavily on my shoulders. People die, get injured... change. This was reality. The smell from the cart full of corpses seemed to constantly remind me of that truth. "Boy, we should move soon." The Swordmaster waited for me to finish my quiet reverence before speaking in a soft voice. "Are you leaving?" "Yes, I¡¯ve got a lot to handle, so I¡¯ll be going ahead. I won¡¯t be able to accompany you to the capital. I¡¯m sorry." "You must be busy, but thank you for guarding us, even if just for a short while." "Thank him. It was thanks to him stalling that we were able to save at least five." The Swordmaster finished speaking, grabbed my clothes, and effortlessly lifted me as if I were a doll. My legs and arms dangled uselessly in the air. "...Thank you, Wizard. I have one last request." Rex, with red eyes, looked at me and carefully spoke. "Please, survive for as long as you can, and don¡¯t let our deaths be in vain. Live long, and unfold your talent to its fullest." The red hands gripping the cart handle trembled. His back seemed to carry complex emotions that could not be summed up in one word. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. "Please, become a great mage, one who can proudly say to our fallen comrades that we gave our lives to protect a mage who could change the world." "..." I couldn¡¯t bring myself to meet Rex¡¯s red eyes. I couldn¡¯t confess that I wasn¡¯t the talented mage he thought I was. "...We¡¯ll begin to move soon." Rex didn¡¯t wait for my response. After bowing once more to the Swordmaster, he slowly began pulling the cart filled with the dead comrades, heading toward the capital. The cart, rattling and creaking, quietly and sadly made its way out of the forest that was now nothing but ash and blood. I just stood there, staring blankly as they disappeared into the distance. "..." I had never looked at a human corpse so closely before. I saw them when I was first born into this world, but it didn¡¯t resonate with me back then. But now, with the stench of death filling the air, the grief stirred in my chest for people I didn¡¯t even know. Was it frustration? Anger? I didn¡¯t know exactly what the emotion was. I was confused. "...Boy?" I had entered my favorite game and used magic according to a strange build I had crafted. When the bloom triggered, it was nothing but joy. It felt like an almost absurdly vivid VR experience. After the bloom''s duration ended, waking up in the barracks was a little shocking. It was because I felt the pain of a broken arm. But at that point, I still hadn¡¯t recognized it as reality. Maybe it was because everything around me seemed perfectly identical to the game¡¯s models, that I subconsciously thought everything happening now was an illusion. Perhaps I was secretly hoping that if my character died, I would just wake up in my cramped little room, continuing my usual day, as if nothing had happened. But that naive, unthought-out expectation disappeared completely when I saw the bodies of the soldiers I had spent the day with. The soldiers who threw their lives away to protect me, their determination still seemed to linger in their eyes. Their hands gripped their shields and swords, their necks still showing the veins of battle. They had fought to protect me and faced the mutated beasts in the forest; it was real. And the fact that they lost their lives in that fierce battle was also real. ¡®This is reality.¡¯ A reality where people die in an instant. A dirty, miserable reality where people fight with swords and spears to protect each other, facing monsters. "...What¡¯s your name?" Had I not accepted this reality, I would have introduced myself with the ridiculous nickname ¡®One Blow.¡¯ Because I thought this world was a ''game.'' But now, it¡¯s different. This is a damn reality, and the white-haired boy standing here is not a character, but me. "My surname is Gyeong, and my name is Bin." Gyeong Bin. I told the Swordmaster my real name. I wasn¡¯t sure what significance it held, but I said it anyway. "Gyeong Bin. Calling you by your full name makes it feel like addressing a noble." I had to live in this world. A harsh, dangerous reality. "Just call me Bin, please." I had to fully immerse myself in this world. Because in such a brutal and harsh world, I couldn¡¯t survive with a casual, half-hearted mindset. Chapter 10 The ceiling, soaring high enough to make a few buildings seem insignificant, is adorned with rows of magnificent golden chandeliers. "I''ve just returned after finishing the battle with the Great Overlord." A massive round table occupies the center of the conference room. On the table, golden candlesticks and decorative daggers are piled high. The table, brimming with opulent decorations, is where the leaders of the four races forming the alliance sit. The Queen of the Elves, the King of the Dwarves, the Great Chieftain of the Orcs, and the Emperor of the Humans. The Queen of the Elves, with a beauty so ethereal that it''s hard to believe she¡¯s over thousands of years old, has a delicate and flawless appearance, while the King of the Dwarves sports a thick and burly beard, full of frothy beer-like volume. The Great Chieftain of the Orcs, with a massive and rugged body that would make anyone¡¯s knees buckle in fear, displays numerous scars across his skin. The Human Emperor has hair with streaks of gray reaching his shoulders. Clad in regal garments fitting of his title, his sharp eyes shine with an intelligence that even his ornate attire can''t conceal. "You''re back, then! So, what happened to the Great Overlord...?" The King of the Dwarves, who spoke first, sipped from his golden goblet of wine and asked the Swordmaster. "I missed him, but I was able to obtain some of his blood and flesh. I plan to give these to the blood sorcerers to locate his hideout." "Ah... finally! We''ve found the tail of that rat who''s been hiding like a coward for three years without a single clue." The King of the Dwarves raised his goblet in a jubilant manner, his booming voice filling the conference room. "You really never speak calmly, do you?" The Queen of the Elves, who¡¯s over 3000 years old, glared sharply at the King of the Dwarves, her voice biting. "Hah, you¡¯re as rude as always!" The King of the Dwarves only let out a hearty laugh and responded, without taking offense. "...Tch." The Queen of the Elves clicked her tongue lightly and turned her head, tired of dealing with the Dwarven King. "Why couldn''t you kill him? From what I heard, the Great Overlord, Malthiel, revealed himself personally. He didn¡¯t just send a mutated form, but appeared himself. In a situation like that, with your skills, it should¡¯ve been impossible to miss him, no?" The Queen of the Elves asked the Swordmaster in her sharp, no-nonsense tone. "My subordinates were in danger. I had no choice but to let him go." The Queen of the Elves, emanating a proud and majestic air with her sharp gaze, let out a low groan as she stared at the Swordmaster sitting at the round table with me. "...Just asking, but how many subordinates were there?" "Five subordinates and one civilian." "Were they strong enough to let the Great Overlord go and save them?" "Except for one... honestly, I can''t say they were that strong." "Then you made a foolish judgment." Her biting words carried a sharpness that filled the wide conference room with irritation. "Do you even know how many people die on the continent every day because of the Great Overlord''s existence?" "...I also have doubts about my decision this time. Those who were on the battlefield must¡¯ve been warriors. Warriors are people who would willingly sacrifice their lives for the weak. They likely wanted you to kill the Great Overlord, rather than saving themselves." The Great Chieftain of the Orcs, who had been silently listening to the conversation, spoke up, his deep voice filling the room in a way different from the King of the Dwarves. The Swordmaster, looking troubled, rolled his eyes before letting out a deep sigh and speaking up. "...Well. Yes, I''m sorry." ...? I, who had been sitting beside him like a person on a bed of nails, turned my head in disbelief, questioning my own ears. Wasn''t that tone too casual? "Well, what can I do? I''m not that smart. I don''t know what¡¯s going to happen tomorrow. I just can''t pass by someone who needs help in front of me. That¡¯s it." The Swordmaster didn¡¯t seem the least bit ashamed of his actions. The leaders of the different races took turns reprimanding him for his foolish judgment, but his eyes never wavered. "This isn¡¯t something you should brush off so lightly, is it? You missed the Great Overlord! You threw away the chance to save countless lives, and you speak so calmly about it? Didn¡¯t I warn you many times that you need to consider the severity of things before acting?" The Queen of the Elves scolded him in her characteristic sharp voice, but the Swordmaster seemed unfazed, as if he didn¡¯t even hear her. "Well... it''s not that easy. I''m sorry. I''ll try harder to save people." With a pleasant smile, the Swordmaster lightly nodded his head to the Queen. It felt like watching a middle-aged man apologizing for bumping into someone on the street. He apologized outwardly, but inside, there was no sign of true remorse¡ªjust the typical nonchalant attitude of middle-aged men. "...I know your personality well. But you hold the future of the continent in your hands. You need to act with a broader perspective. This time, I also agree with the Queen¡¯s words." The Emperor, who had been silently listening to the others, cautiously added a comment. "Hah! If you''re so dissatisfied, why don¡¯t you all fight instead of the Swordmaster?" Only the King of the Dwarves stood up for the Swordmaster. "You...!" "What, if you''re so dissatisfied with the Swordmaster''s judgment, why don''t you pick up your bow and go fight?" "Are you really saying that?" The Queen of the Elves blinked her eyes in genuine disbelief as she stared at the King of the Dwarves. "We¡¯re all barely managing to avoid a full-scale war with the Demon Lord, and yet you¡¯re pushing him so hard for a decision that was a bit too bold, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s certainly regrettable that the Great Overlord escaped, but does the Swordmaster really deserve this treatment? That''s not right! Am I wrong?" The King of the Dwarves, with his characteristic raspy voice, mocked the Queen openly. It wasn¡¯t the best attitude for a leader at a conference, but his words did hit the mark. "No matter how strong the Swordmaster is, he¡¯s still human, isn¡¯t he? You want him to abandon subordinates who were obviously going to die if left alone? Isn¡¯t that an inhuman request?" "Your words have some merit, but..." The argument about the Swordmaster¡¯s decision to let the Great Overlord go continued. I... I don¡¯t even know why I¡¯m here. Can I just leave? "...Enough. We¡¯ll continue this discussion later. The Swordmaster doesn''t have as much time as we do." It was the Emperor who stepped in to mediate the back-and-forth between the leaders. Since it wasn¡¯t going to be settled quickly, the discussion wound down for now, and after sending the Swordmaster out, they planned to talk more among themselves and figure out a course of action. "There was another agenda today." "Yes, I mentioned a civilian I saved earlier, didn''t I?" "And?" "That civilian is the boy sitting beside me, Bin." "So?" The Queen of the Elves stared at me with her usual sharp gaze. The Swordmaster began explaining about me to the four leaders at the table. According to him, I was a genius, born into the streets without ever formally learning magic, yet possessing the mana of a 4th-circle mage. And despite being at the level of a mid-tier mage, I had the potential to stand toe-to-toe with the Great Overlord. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. My magical power and the effectiveness of my spells were extraordinary¡ªenough to make the Great Overlord personally reveal himself in an attempt to deal with me. I was, without a doubt, a once-in-a-century super genius. ...Wait, this is getting way out of hand. "The Great Overlord revealed himself just to kill this boy?" "For three years, he never left a trace, hiding like a sly rat..." "To have the power and completeness of magic that would make you mistake him for a 7th-circle mage... interesting. There has never been a case like this in history." "If what you say is true, this boy is undoubtedly a genius for the ~N§àv§Öl????ght~ ages." The leaders seated at the round table began to look at me with intrigued expressions. I felt like I was going to die. If I were sitting at a dinner with heads of state from the U.S., U.K., China, and Russia, would this be what it feels like? My head is spinning, and nothing they''re saying is getting through to me. I... remained completely silent again. "I''m sure that if I had the chance to turn back time, I''d make the same decision. Not just because of my own values, but because I¡¯m certain that saving this boy will save more lives than the Great Overlord could ever take." Bang! The Swordmaster slammed his hand on the round table at the perfect moment, his eyes gleaming. What the hell is he doing, crazy bastard. "You always try to save people, even if they¡¯re worthless. Remember that time when you almost let a high-ranking demon lord slip away just to save an insignificant private?" "Yeah, don''t try to push your mistakes onto the boy¡¯s potential. Your judgment was clearly a mistake. A repeated, uncorrected mistake. We¡¯ll discuss this issue again at the disciplinary committee." The Queen of the Elves and the Great Chieftain of the Orcs had easily seen through the Swordmaster¡¯s trickery. "...Well." The Swordmaster clicked his tongue in frustration and sat back down. "Well, let¡¯s not be too harsh! Even if the Swordmaster didn¡¯t think too deeply before acting... this time, the outcome isn¡¯t so bad!" "Indeed, if the Swordmaster¡¯s words are true, this boy will save many lives in the future. A boundless potential. If he ever reaches the level of the Swordmaster..." The Emperor trailed off, casting a sidelong glance at the Swordmaster, as though offering a chance. "If he reaches the Swordmaster''s level, the tides of this war will change! Not only that, we might even be able to send that damn Demon Lord and his filthy demons back to hell!" The Swordmaster, feeling this was the right moment, slammed the table again. "..." The leaders started to stir at the mention of the war¡¯s end. The Demon Lord¡¯s and demons¡¯ deaths. The long-awaited goal of all of this, beginning with the small, fragile, white-haired boy that the Swordmaster brought. ...The anticipation was so great, it felt like my heart would explode. "It won¡¯t take much time for him to reach my level. He¡¯s still a blank slate, so within three years, this boy will reach the level I¡¯m at. I can¡¯t afford to let a genius like this slip away." Could I really reach the Swordmaster¡¯s level? In three years? I¡¯ve played this game countless times, and no matter how well I built my character, it took at least 10 years to reach max level. In the real world, it only took about a month, or maybe three weeks. "...But, they¡¯re giving me three years to become as strong as the Swordmaster?" Currently, the Swordmaster¡¯s party members are the best experts in their fields, but compared to him, they¡¯re nothing. The Swordmaster is like humanity¡¯s ultimate weapon, forged by the gods. If there were two of him, this long, painful war would be over in three days, and if there were three, the Demon Lord and the demons would hang themselves and return to hell without any fighting. Just three years. In three years, I have to level up a 1st-level character to almost level 90. No shortcuts, no exploits. This is the damn reality. "The General formally requests that you appoint this boy, Bin, sitting beside me, as an official General of the Allied Forces, and that his growth be fully supported by the Empire, both materially and in every other way." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Study hard, train, practice, improve. In this crazy world, the only way to get stronger is by working hard. In three years, I have to become humanity''s ultimate weapon, mk.2. "Do you really think you can do it?" The Human Emperor stroked his beard thoughtfully and, after a moment of silence, asked me carefully. "...Hoo." I could only steady my breath. And no matter how much I deny it, these people won¡¯t believe that I¡¯m not a genius. The fact that the Great Overlord misunderstood me is true, and the fact that I survived the fight against him is also true. Even if I try to clear up the misunderstanding, they¡¯ll just push me into being humble and annoy me, just like the Swordmaster did. And if I do clear up the misunderstanding, what then? I¡¯ll be left with nothing, thrown back onto the streets of the capital. "...And I have to consider the fact that Malthiel is still after my life." The Great Overlord Malthiel is probably still mistaking me for a genius mage. With his obsessive, paranoid, and meticulous personality, he will definitely come back to try and kill me. If I reveal that I¡¯m just a "strange mage with a weird build," I¡¯ll have to start from nothing, just like any other ordinary mage. No Swordmaster¡¯s protection, no Empire¡¯s support. ...I¡¯d probably be dead in less than three days, with Malthiel cutting my head off. So I really had no choice. I had to make full use of this misunderstanding. As long as they keep thinking I¡¯m the genius of the century, they¡¯ll spare no resources in supporting me. With their full support, I could level up at an unprecedented speed. Dangerous, but with huge rewards. A misunderstanding full of benefits. "...Well." I took a deep breath and opened my mouth. And with those words, the wheels of my new life began to turn. Chapter 11 There was really nothing missing in the vast castle, which was 120 square kilometers in total. There was a large training ground set up solely for the training of the swordsman, and a huge banquet hall that could easily accommodate thousands of people was also prepared. Naturally, there was a library containing the history and teachings of various races, and there were also several empty rooms that I had no idea existed. There were thousands, tens of thousands of rooms inside the castle. It would have been impossible to use every single space inside. After taking a moment to pay my respects to the dwarven craftsmen who must have had a hard time designing the interior of this building, I sighed as I blankly stared at the empty space. ¡°That room currently has no set purpose. If you wish, I can call the craftsmen and have them make it into a training ground, training ground, or library.¡± As I was looking at the empty room, I heard a soft explanation from behind me. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll have to go that far... ... .¡± I had a servant following me. He was a middle-aged man with a typical servant¡¯s appearance, with neatly tied hair, a neat tuxedo, and a huge white towel on one arm that I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s for. He looked like he¡¯d dance if he didn¡¯t go to bed on time... ... That kind of servant. ¡°First, I¡¯ll show you to your room.¡± The middle-aged servant told me to speak comfortably, but I couldn¡¯t. I¡¯ve lived my whole life in the land of Jangyuyuseo, but I can¡¯t help but feel a little uncomfortable talking to someone who seems to have lived twice as long as I do. ¡°Your room is this way.¡± We really. Really. We walked down a really, really long and wide hallway. ¡°Let¡¯s just rest for a moment.¡± The journey was so long and arduous that I had to sit down twice to catch my breath while being guided by the servant. ¡°Then please rest. If you need anything, ring this bell, and the servants will come to your room soon.¡± After arriving at my room. The middle-aged servant put a small golden bell down in my room and left. I immediately lay down on the bed and rubbed my legs that were stiff from the tiring march. It was the first proper bed I had laid down on in three or four days. The sheets were soft and the blanket was fluffy, so I thought I would fall asleep as soon as I closed my eyes. ¡°Fuck... ... .¡± Apart from the comfort of the bed, my mind was really uncomfortable, like a deer on the edge of a cliff. In the end, I ended up joining the Black Star party. A young child who had been thrown into the game world for less than a week would join such a party full of such people... ... . The events that would happen in the future flashed through my mind and sent shivers down my spine. I would be exposed to countless dangers. In addition to high-ranking demons, there were also times when I would have to deal with overlords like Malthael or Raguel. Sometimes, I would have to deal with powerful monsters such as dragons or ancient spirits, not demons or mutants. If I don¡¯t want to die, I have to become stronger. Fortunately, the people around me misunderstand me as the second key to saving humanity or a genius who will go down in the history of magic. If I wanted, I could quickly obtain most of the equipment or books of magic. In addition, the leaders of the Round Table promised to give me a personal magic teacher. They seemed to be expecting how much stronger I would become if I learned magic in earnest, despite not having received proper education... ... Honestly, I wasn¡¯t very confident. I am the one who dropped out of high school and left home to become a composer. I, who had never studied properly in my entire life, suddenly stepped into a new field called magic. I couldn¡¯t help but worry, ¡®Will I be able to do it properly?¡¯ ¡°This is a big deal.¡± ... ... I can already see the expression on my private tutor¡¯s face. ¡®Of course I have to do basic training and study, but I also have to use tricks to survive in the Gorap battlefield where the Black Knight roams around.¡¯ If I just study honestly, I won¡¯t be able to catch up to the level of the Black Knight, who is treated as a living, moving weapon of war, in 3 years. Finding and obtaining ¡®artifacts¡¯ would be one of those tricks, and going to the forest where the Lightning Spirit lives to receive his protection would also be a way. Fortunately, I am well aware of various elements that can raise the specs of a character in a short period of time. I had to mobilize all the knowledge and methods I had. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡®If it works out, it¡¯ll work out. Genius.¡¯ A misunderstanding with a big return, but also a big risk. I had to perform a precarious acrobatics on this thin line of misunderstanding. If I made even one mistake, I would meet a meaningless end on the battlefield. Or I would be executed for deceiving the leaders. ¡°I am a genius... ... I can do it... ... I will survive... ... I am a genius... ... .¡± Like a witch reciting a strange spell, I lay in bed and started to hypnotize myself helplessly. ... ... In fact, it didn¡¯t really work. The damn [Calm] trait prevents you from going crazy even if you want to. So I spent my first night in the kingdom, lying in bed for a while, ~N§àv§Öl????ght~ lamenting my fate. The second day had arrived. The [Calm] trait was definitely effective. Even in this crazy situation, he made me sleep soundly. Even when I opened my eyes and woke up, I sat in front of the inn table and made myself some tea to shake off my morning sleep. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. ¡®What can I do, things have come to this. Let¡¯s just have some tea and wake up. Since I¡¯m already being misunderstood... ... I might as well use it properly.¡¯ The anxiety I felt last night felt like a dream. ... ... I wondered if I was really going crazy. Even in this situation, I was leisurely making tea and drinking it. ¡°Well, things have already happened. I should just focus on what I can do.¡± After gathering my thoughts, I rang the golden bell the servant gave me a couple of times. Immediately after, a young servant, different from yesterday, knocked on the door and came in. ¡°You called.¡± ... ... This one looked like he¡¯d dance if he didn¡¯t go to bed on time. ¡°Here, here¡¯s a list of necessary magic tools and clothes.¡± I handed over the list I had written down in my notebook while reciting spells like crazy last night to my servant. There were basic equipment like crystal balls, magic books, robes, and hats, as well as basic books that explained how magic worked. ¡®First, I need to know what magic is.¡¯ I was instinctively using the flower, and although I was a human who had played the game that was the setting of this world for 5,000 hours, I had no idea what ¡®magic¡¯ was. This was reality. On the computer, a huge pillar of flame appeared with a few clicks of a button, but it was clear that this would not be the case in reality. Shouldn¡¯t I know how magic in reality works before meeting a tutor? ¡°Oh, and I have one more favor to ask.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°... ... Could you tell me when the orc named Rex and his men arrive in the capital?¡± ¡°If you say Rex... ... Are you talking about the orc soldier? Could you tell me what you want?¡± ¡°... ... They owe me their lives. I think it¡¯s polite to attend their funeral.¡± To my answer, the servant simply nodded quietly and left my room. That afternoon, most of the items I had written on the list arrived in my room. After checking the sizes of the equipment I had to wear, such as robes and hats, I opened the book and started studying for the first time in my life. As I began reading the words written in the book, time felt like it was speeding up in an instant. It was as if everything around me was blurred and pushed out of my sight. Even I couldn¡¯t believe my concentration. ¡®... ... It¡¯s easier than I thought?¡¯ Contrary to my worries, the knowledge related to magic entered my head very easily. Could it be that my abnormally high magic stat played a part? I read about twenty books that I had piled up at once and tried to read slowly in less than three hours. Unlike reality, I was smarter than I thought in this world. Well, I had a magic stat of 20, which is only 13 or 14 for ordinary magicians... ... If I didn¡¯t have this level of intelligence, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it. When the arrogant thought that I might be a true genius crossed my mind, I felt a sharp pain in my eyes. I got up from my desk, pressing my eyelids with both hands as if I was being stabbed with needles. When I suddenly got up after sitting in one position for three hours, my head started spinning. It was a typical symptom of anemia, and I forced my burning eyes open and barely managed to collapse on the bed. Someone once said, isn¡¯t physical strength the lifeblood of studying? It seemed that this cursed body couldn¡¯t sit still and read a book for more than three hours. In exchange for the intense weight training that involved sitting for three hours and reading books, I had to lie in bed all day and pat my eyes. It seems that my expectation that I might become a real genius was nothing more than an illusion. After lunch on the third day. Learning from yesterday¡¯s pain, I made sure to stretch after reading for 30 minutes and rest in bed for 20 minutes. I learned yesterday that this crazy body can¡¯t sit in the same place for three hours if I don¡¯t rest periodically every 30 minutes. Stamina 1, Strength 1, Agility 1. I sighed again at the numbers that made my heart sink just by reciting them, and leaned over the bed, but a servant who hadn¡¯t even called knocked on my door first. I pulled the doorknob with difficulty, dragging my heavy body. ¡°Sergeant Rex and his men have returned.¡± The young servant told me with a serious expression the news of my benefactors'' return. ¡°... ... Please guide me.¡± The young servant walked me to the carriage with skillful steps, as if he had memorized the entire inside of this crazy size. I must have walked for about 30 minutes. The servant suggested that I take a short rest, as I was out of breath and sweating, but I refused. I could take a rest in the carriage. At the entrance to the castle, a four-wheeled carriage that the servant had prepared was waiting for me. So the carriage took me straight through the castle walls and along the well-paved road of the capital to the national cemetery for fallen soldiers. It must have taken almost two hours. In the cemetery on the hillside in the distance, someone¡¯s funeral was in full swing. Chapter 12 In an era where countless people die every day. In the cemetery for the elite soldiers of the capital, there is a never-ending procession of people wearing black clothing and the sound of nuns and priests praying. There, people gathered to put aside their own work for a moment and pay tribute to their families, colleagues, and friends. The coffins went deep down and the earth quietly covered them. The sound of people sobbing covered the cemetery for a long time. All those lying down were someone''s parents, siblings, and husbands and wives who had promised to spend their lives together. I watched their funerals from a distance until the very end. Some people couldn''t leave until dusk, and others left small, nameless flowers on the tombstones and left. "... ... I heard the story, that you became a black-faced party. Now, I must salute you." A familiar voice was heard from behind me. It was Rex, an orc who had lost one arm. He was wrapped in bandages all over his body and holding a bouquet of flowers in one hand. It seemed that he had come here after receiving only emergency treatment to commemorate the final path of his men. ¡°Our sacrifice was not in vain. We saved a monster like you.¡± ¡°... ... .¡± I said nothing. It would be better to keep my secret from him for the rest of my life. It would be much better to think that I lost a platoon member while protecting a wizard who would become the future of humanity, rather than dying to protect a worthless level 1 wizard. I just stared blankly at the empty cemetery and the setting sun beyond it. With that, Rex carefully climbed up the hill and quietly placed a white flower on each of his men¡¯s graves. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve paid your respects enough, but why are you staying here?¡± Rex asked me when he returned. I couldn¡¯t say anything either. I also didn¡¯t know why I couldn¡¯t leave this place. ¡°... ... Just, if I hadn¡¯t gotten on the carriage. Those people might all be alive... ... That¡¯s what I thought.¡± I let out my disorganized thoughts. ¡°The Overlord was moving after you, and if you hadn¡¯t come with us, you would have died.¡± ¡°... ... That would have been the case.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty. It¡¯s our job to protect humanity, and you¡¯re a continental citizen who deserves our protection.¡± Rex carefully placed his thick hand on my shoulder and continued. ¡°We¡¯re proud. The fact that we saved a genius who could change the course of war makes us proud, but more importantly, we¡¯re brave warriors who would risk our lives to protect a boy.¡± ¡°... ... .¡± ¡°We would have tried to protect you even if you weren¡¯t a genius.¡± Rex said that to me, who was sitting on the bench, blankly staring at the cemetery, and then got up from his seat. ¡°... ... By the way, I don¡¯t plan on retiring. I plan on becoming a stronger warrior by receiving a prosthetic arm from a dwarf.¡± ¡°I lost one arm, isn¡¯t that too much?¡± ¡°The Black Lord chose to save us instead of killing the Overlord. In order to prove that his choice, the one who saved my life, wasn¡¯t foolish, I have no choice but to become stronger and save more people, right?¡± Rex touched the part of his arm where he had been cut off and spoke. ¡°I can¡¯t stand the person who saved me being treated like a fool. As soon as I receive the prosthetic arm, I plan on returning to the army. I will gain experience, fight stronger opponents... ... and grow into a brave and strong warrior who can protect you someday.¡± Unlike me, Rex was a brave, righteous, and proud warrior. ¡°I¡¯ll have to call you General next time I see you. I¡¯ll salute you first.¡± ¡°... ... What¡¯s your platoon name?¡± I asked Rex, who was about to leave, one last time. ¡°6th Platoon, 1st Infantry Regiment, Capital Guards Division.¡± Rex nodded his head and left. 6th Platoon. I owe them my life. I shouldn¡¯t smear the faces of the dead. As soon as I confirmed that Rex¡¯s back was gone, I got up from the bench and returned to the carriage. There was a servant in the carriage who had been waiting for me for hours. ¡°Can we go on an expedition tomorrow?¡± I asked the servant who got out of the carriage and opened the door for me. ¡°If you¡¯re going on an expedition, where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the Enker Plateau.¡± ¡°Hana Bin, there... ... .¡± ¡°I know. What¡¯s there? We don¡¯t ? N§àv§Öl?g?§ä ? (Continue reading) need many soldiers. Just prepare a platoon of infantry.¡± As if I didn¡¯t want to drag on any longer, I spoke bluntly, and the young servant didn¡¯t ask me any more questions. Originally, I had planned to adjust to life in the castle to some extent, gain some more stamina, and then go on an expedition... ... . I had decided to live as a genius, but I couldn¡¯t let Rex catch up to me, right? On the way back to my quarters, the dusk had already disappeared, and the night sky was completely dark, with a bright moon and stars. I got off the carriage and slowly headed toward the castle with another servant who had come to greet me. It was such a large place that I had to walk quite a bit even after getting off the carriage. ¡°Are you here?¡± ¡°Are you here?¡± The guards at the castle gate didn¡¯t bow their heads when they saw me, as they would to important guests visiting the castle. Instead, he saluted me as if he were his superior. The moment I became a member of the Swordsman¡¯s party. Because I was to serve as a member of the Allied Forces. His party members who fight alongside the Swordsman, the decisive weapon of humanity and the living continental power... ... are treated as soldiers with a rank equivalent to 3 stars, or maybe 4 stars, in our military. It was only a week ago when I was an aspiring composer in a corner of the room, and now I¡¯m suddenly a 4 star general. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. I¡¯ve never been promoted like this. ¡°I heard you¡¯re leaving tomorrow.¡± I said I¡¯d take care of it, but I didn¡¯t think the news would reach me this quickly, so my eyes naturally widened. ¡°Ah... ... Did you all hear about tomorrow¡¯s schedule?¡± ¡°Yes! I heard!¡± In fact, since I was much higher up than them in rank, if I wanted to, I could directly give them orders and force them to prepare a few people by tomorrow. However, I relayed the story through the mouths of servants who had quite a bit of influence in the castle. I emphasized that they should never forget to say the word ¡®please¡¯. There must be something called ¡®experience¡¯ in this world too. Imagine if a parachute guy whose identity you don¡¯t even know suddenly became your boss and directly gave you orders. Even if they didn¡¯t show it on the outside, they would curse you inside. It¡¯s not good to incur their resentment. How do you know if they¡¯ll abandon you and run away at a critical moment when your life is in danger? Humans are animals that you never know what they¡¯ll do when their lives are in danger. Tomorrow, even if it¡¯s not them, I¡¯ll have to entrust my life to my fellow soldiers, so I didn¡¯t want to make them hate me. You never know. If you treat people rudely just because they¡¯re high-ranking, they might spread rumors on their way back to their quarters after their guard duty tonight, saying, ¡®The parachute guy who came in this time is really bad.¡¯ ¡®If you¡¯re a parachute, you should act like one.¡¯ There¡¯s nothing wrong with being careful, and there¡¯s nothing to lose by building a good reputation with the people around you. ¡°Thank you. You accepted my sudden request.¡± So I decided to be as gentle and kind as possible to all the soldiers I saw. ¡°No! You¡¯re the future of humanity, and we¡¯re fine! Even though it¡¯s not our platoon that¡¯s being drafted tomorrow, they won¡¯t have any complaints!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Use us as you please! We¡¯re all soldiers gathered here to protect humanity!¡± I bowed my head to the two guards who were shouting at the top of their lungs even though it was late at night, and entered the castle. ¡°Bin, we have a guest.¡± As I opened the main gate of the huge castle and entered, before I could even straighten my back, I heard the voice of the middle-aged servant who had guided me the first day. ¡°Guest? Ah.¡± Perhaps a tutor to give me proper instruction, having never learned magic before. I thought lightly, ¡°I got it earlier than I thought,¡± and started walking, guided by the middle-aged servant. ¡°Ah, finally!¡± In the unnecessarily wide reception room on the second floor, a wizard with an impressive white beard and blue robes was standing. ¡°Nice to meet you, my name is Alter Heindel. I am an 8th circle wizard and the owner of Heter Magic Tower.¡± I almost burst out laughing at the sudden appearance of a big shot. Alter Heindel. A human-born hero who shows up in the latter half of the game and shows his presence. A lightning school wizard who has reached the level of a high-ranking 7th circle wizard at the age of only 52. The youngest magic tower master in the history of the Lightning School, who built a magic tower with his own name at the youngest age, and a veteran who did not neglect his training even after building the magic tower and finally reached the 8th circle. The appearance of a named magician hero who published numerous papers and led the development of the lightning magic academic world. ... ... However, his self-introduction sounded a little grating to my ears. ¡°Huh? You were the master? Then... ... You are not the magic tower master now... ... ?¡± I asked while looking at the tiresome smile of Alter with his white beard. ¡°I heard that you haven¡¯t even laid the groundwork. I guess I¡¯ll have to leave the magic tower for a long time and live in the capital to teach such an empty person... ... Well, I¡¯ll pass it on to someone useful, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°... ... .¡± Now Alter Heindel said that he had boldly abandoned the magic tower he had built from the ground up just to teach me. ... ... It¡¯s so burdensome. The end of a great wizard¡¯s career is like this. This is happening. ¡°Oh, and let¡¯s say hello. This is my disciple, and I brought him here because I left him at the top. He¡¯s not as good as Bin, but since I brought him here as my disciple, he¡¯s definitely talented.¡± Next to Alter stood a young woman with white skin and big eyes. She had an introverted personality, so she didn¡¯t make eye contact while greeting me in a small voice that was barely audible to me. Her long blonde hair that reached down to her waist, her fresh appearance that couldn¡¯t be hidden by her puffy robe and shabby hat, had a charm that made anyone who saw her fall for her. On the outside, she looked like she was about twenty or twenty-one years old. I was secretly admiring her as a considerable beauty, but then I saw her long, pointed ears hidden under her large hat. ¡®... ... ¡®Elf?¡¯ In the game I enjoyed, it was common practice to raise elves as archers. Their innately high agility and excellent senses made them excellent snipers who could accurately target enemies¡¯ heads from hundreds of meters away, and they also boasted outstanding abilities as scouts who could detect threats on the battlefield. ¡®Elf... ... wizard?¡¯ There was no merit in raising an elf as a wizard. I tried researching a few times while locked in my studio, but because the elf¡¯s racial characteristics were too strong, only a few ranger-derived builds were effective, and most of the builds as a wizard were just waste. However, reality is different from games. Reality is very cruel. Sometimes, talent is given along with the wrong environment. Like me, who was born into a family of doctors with musical talent, was kicked out at the age of seventeen and became independent. An elf has a talent for magic? Even the named wizard Alter Heindel raised him as his disciple? Most users of this game would ask, ¡®Why on earth?¡¯ However, the first question that popped into my head was, ¡®How on earth?¡¯ ¡®... ... I want to try it too.¡¯ How on earth do you build something like this? If I could meet the creator who created this creature in front of me, I would go and ask him right away. How did you get your stats? How many types of magic can you learn, and where did you set your birthplace? ¡°... ... I¡¯m twenty-one years old, and my name is Lir... ... ... I¡¯m a four-circle wizard.¡± While I was seriously contemplating whether I could ask the elf in front of me who my parents were and where they were, her small voice rang in my ears. ... ... Twenty-one years old? An elf? The shock of the elf being a wizard was even greater than the fact that she was only twenty-one years old. Isn¡¯t it a clich¨¦ to give an absurd age like 1000 or 2000 years to an ordinary elf to add to the sense of mystery? Wasn¡¯t the incredible age hidden behind that fresh and beautiful appearance the very identity of the elf race? When you create an elf character in the game, the tutorial starts at 500 years old by default, or as much as 900 years old. ¡®... ... This is crazy.¡¯ I looked at the young elf wizard in front of me and felt a kind of awe. Up until now, I was nothing more than a frog in a well... ... ! ¡°... ... You said twenty-one years old?¡± ¡°Yes? Oh, yes... ... .¡± The elf race is a race that shatters the prejudice that there is a significant gap between their face value and their actual age. A being that broke my common sense that being born as an elf requires riding a ranger-derived build. A being that breaks the unwritten rules of the medieval fantasy world just by living and breathing. A being that deserves to be worshipped by all the hipsters in the world just by standing there... ... ! ¡°My name is Bin.¡± I grabbed the elf¡¯s hand and shook it forcibly up and down, shaking her hand. My weak arm muscles screamed at the sudden movement, but it was okay. An elf whose face value and age are the same. Where in the world would you meet an elf like this? Even her occupation is not an archer but a wizard. Imagine this elf being asked questions in an interview. ¡®What¡¯s your name?¡¯ ¡®Lir.¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s your race?¡¯ ¡®Elf.¡¯ ¡®Ugh... ... How old are you?¡¯ ¡®21 years old.¡¯ ¡®What?! Then what''s your job?'' S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Wizard.'' ''Kwaaaaak!'' There was no hipster like this hipster. Chapter 13 A high-ranking magician of the 8th circle. Alter Heindel was trying to hide his disappointment after meeting the white-haired boy who was rumored to be a bizarre person. When he first heard the story that a magician who fought and survived against the Great Monarch was a vagrant from the 4th circle who had never properly learned magic, he just thought it was the same old nonsense from apprentices. Not learning magic properly meant that even if he had magic power, he had no chance to develop it. Most high-ranking magicians had magic power that was barely enough for the 2nd circle before they learned and trained magic. Among the few magic tower owners he knew, there were some who didn''t even realize that they had magic power when they were young. No matter how great the potential, magic power doesn''t grow unless you train and study. But a child who had never trained or studied had magic power that was only around the level of the 4th circle. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not only that, but the level of perfection of magic was so great that he could fight against the Great Monarch and survive? A wizard who was only at the level of the 4th Circle? It was a rumor that was so ridiculous that it was laughable. Since there was no novel like that, Alter ignored the news. It seemed certain that it would soon be revealed as a false rumor anyway. Then, a letter from the Emperor arrived to him. The letter contained the news that the boy in the rumor really existed, that he had joined the Sword Master''s party, and that he was even looking for someone who could teach him magic. ... ... Does this make sense? It was the appearance of a genius who denied all the knowledge and experience he had known. As soon as Alter read the letter, he took one of his disciples and headed straight for the capital. His magic tower was more than a week away from the capital. However, he kept stopping by the village every so often when his horses were tired and collapsed, replacing them with different horses and changing his coachman, and he kept speeding up. Thanks to that, Alter was able to arrive in the capital three days after the letter arrived at the Magic Tower. The boy he met in the rumors was very different from what he had expected. The boy clearly had 4th circle level magic power. So for his age, he was quite talented. Considering that he had never received proper education... ... It was an absurd level of talent. Many of the apprentice magicians at the Magic Tower he managed didn¡¯t even reach 2nd circle, let alone 4th circle, at this age. However, he didn¡¯t come here to see this level of talent, handing over the position of the Magic Tower master that he had personally created to someone else. What Alter wanted to see was an overwhelming talent that completely denied his own knowledge and experience. Until he got on the carriage, he had expected to see a talent of the century that was far beyond the norm... ... Alter was very careful not to let his uncertain emotions show on his face. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you like this, Bin.¡± Alter grabbed Bin¡¯s shoulder as he was shaking hands with his disciple. His body was so thin and insignificant that it seemed like it would break if he applied too much force. ¡®... ... You really survived with this body? In a battle with the Overlord?¡¯ Although not as much as a warrior, a certain level of physical strength and physical training are essential for a wizard going into battle. It takes a considerable amount of concentration to properly cast magic in a battlefield full of screams, arrows, explosions, and magic. In addition, fast legs are needed to avoid enemy attacks or secure a good position, and sometimes, excellent mental strength is also needed to endure the pain of injury and complete the magic. The battlefield is definitely not an easy place. This wizard, who has lived for over 80 years, knew that very well. And in the eyes of such a workplace, the white-haired boy was simply suspicious. Look at those frail arms and legs. If he were to be put on the battlefield, he would be blinded by arrows before he could do anything... no, he would be hit by the shards of rocks that bounced off the arrows and fall down. ¡®It seems like the rumors about him coming back alive against the Great Monarch are just empty words... ... .¡¯ Scholars are a group of people who are full of curiosity and doubt. Even if everyone, including the Sword Master, were talking about the talent of the century that would save humanity, it meant nothing to him. In his eyes, this boy was nothing more than an ordinary genius-level magician who only appeared once every few decades. Even his disciple, Lirman, who was crouching in the corner of the reception room and touching his hand, had already become a 4th circle at the age of nineteen. ¡®For a genius born with overwhelming talent to save the world... ... ¡®It¡¯s plain and nothing special.¡¯ Alter Heindel, who was born a wizard and walked the path of a scholar his whole life, was a man who experimented on everything himself and was not satisfied unless he judged it. ¡°Can you show me some magic? Even a simple ¡®volt¡¯ would be fine. It¡¯s to accurately diagnose Bin-nim¡¯s current level.¡± ¡®Volt.¡¯ The most basic of the basics for lightning wizards. A magic with a simple mechanism that simply changes the magical power in the body into electricity and releases it through the fingertips. Just by watching how Alter used this simple magic, he could tell the level of the wizard. How much magical power leaks when magical power is changed into lightning, how quickly it can be created as lightning, and how much power the lightning created in that way has. ¡®Volt¡¯ is the basic of lightning wizards, and it was the most certain and clear indicator of a wizard¡¯s level. ¡°I refuse.¡± However, the boy named Bin flatly refused Alter¡¯s request. ¡°... ... Why?¡± Alter asked, trying his best to hide his uncertain emotions. His eyebrows shook faintly as his anticipation of seeing the extremely refined and neat Bolt was completely shattered. ¡°Because I want to save as much magic power as possible for the expedition tomorrow.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only one bolt, so isn¡¯t that okay?¡± ¡°Because there is a possibility that the battle could be overturned due to the lack of magic power in that one bolt. A wizard¡¯s magic power is a key resource for the expedition. Don¡¯t you know that well, Alter? If you want to check my level, you can come along to the expedition tomorrow.¡± ¡°... ... .¡± Even though he was saying that, Alter couldn¡¯t just keep demanding to see the ¡®Bolt¡¯. In reality, there were many cases where the wizard¡¯s ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Original source) magic power ran out at a critical moment and the expedition was annihilated in vain. A single bolt, not much, and soldiers who didn''t need to die or lose a battle because they didn''t have enough magic to use that one bolt. "... ... Well, let''s do that. It''s late at night, so I hope you have a good dream." We''ll find out tomorrow anyway. Is that boy really good enough to survive the overlord? All he had to do was lie comfortably in bed tonight, hoping that the rumors about the boy weren''t false. If the rumors were false... ... Then he would pay dearly for deceiving the leaders of each race, including the emperor, and stealing his time. * * * Morning dawned, and the expedition team quickly prepared and set off before nine o''clock. Bin was wearing a black robe and a large hat with a wide brim. The boy''s bony fingers were adorned with a ring set with a jet-black sapphire, and his slender neck was adorned with a necklace made of mermaid pearls. The flashy decorations did not match the boy¡¯s sharp and decadent appearance, but now they were headed to the battlefield. There was no fool in this world who would refuse clothing that increased magical power and aided in the accuracy of magic simply because it did not match his appearance. Alter and Lir got into the carriage right next to the boy and watched the scenery change helplessly. They had no intention of fighting, so they did not come out fully prepared like the boy. Alter¡¯s battle robe was hanging in the quarters, and Lir, aside from his usual hat, had only worn a few rings on his fingers in case of an emergency. As the carriage that left the capital with the three of them in it rolled north, the boy named Bin simply stared intently at his grimoire. ¡°By the way, where are you headed?¡± Alter cautiously asked the destination when the capital was no longer visible in the distance. ¡°Enker Plateau.¡± The destination was farther than I thought. ¡°Why is it there... ... .¡± ¡°Because there¡¯s a dragon there.¡± The boy answered calmly, looking through his grimoire here and there. The Enker Plateau. The unique fertile soil and the perfect weather for farming. The amazing surrounding environment with few weeds or pests made it the world¡¯s best granary, once responsible for 70 percent of the continent¡¯s wheat production. However, since a young dragon landed on that granary, that has become a thing of the past. The reason why a dragon that normally lives on high mountaintops suddenly made its nest on the plains of the Enker Plateau was simple. It was because the demons took over the area where it used to live. Due to the sudden appearance of the dragon, all the farmers living in the area fled... ... and as a result, the value of food in most parts of the continent skyrocketed abnormally. That was also the reason why the number of vagrants increased like crazy during this period. ¡°... ... It seems like there aren¡¯t enough people to go hunt a dragon. By the way, I won¡¯t fight. I just want to see Bin-nim¡¯s level, not just go there to lose strength.¡± The dragon that had settled on the Enker Plateau was still a rookie who hadn¡¯t fully matured yet. But even if it was a rookie, a dragon was still a dragon. It wasn¡¯t an enemy that a platoon of 4-circle magicians and regular infantry could just rush in and kill. At the very least, there had to be a platoon that included a high-ranking magician of 7 circles or higher, or a platoon that included warriors at the level of an orc chieftain. Or else, we could increase the number of infantry units by ten times the current number and go on an expedition. ¡®Really, Is he powerful?¡¯ Alter looked at the boy with a half-hearted look and stroked his beard. ¡®... ... It seems more likely that he is a rookie who doesn¡¯t know what level of monster a dragon is.¡¯ He looked to be about 16 or 17 years old at most. When on earth could this boy, who wasn¡¯t even an elf, have ever seen a dragon? Alter¡¯s guess was reasonable, but this boy had caught hundreds or thousands of young dragons on the Enker Plateau. Even if it was through the monitor... ... . ¡°If we send the Sword Saint, it would be taken care of in an instant.¡± ¡°The Sword Saint is busy saving people. The other party members are also busy assisting him... ... .¡± The boy answered calmly, without taking his eyes off the grimoire. ¡°They said that I won¡¯t be deployed to the battlefield where the Sword Saint Party¡¯s first corps is active until I receive all the basic teachings from the teacher. But that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t do nothing. I am also a soldier who wears clothes and eats food with the taxes paid by the continental people with difficulty.¡± The boy¡¯s small voice filling the rattling carriage gave off quite a mysterious feeling. ¡°You should catch a young dragon, right?¡± ¡°... ... Well, that¡¯s true.¡± Alter smiled lightly and slowly sat down next to the boy. He had thought that he might be a rascal who had no sense of propriety since he was a vagrant, but the boy was much more polite and thoughtful than he had expected. ¡°... ... You¡¯ve been fiddling with the book of grimoires since a while ago. Is there anything you don¡¯t understand?¡± Alter decided to give the boy, who had such a strange idea, a little lesson. Chapter 14 Alter began teaching the boy how to use the book of spells and some simple magic theories. As if to prove his natural talent, the boy easily absorbed Alter¡¯s teachings like a sponge. ... ... It would take more than a week for ordinary children to understand just one word from Alter. However, as if to prove his worth, this boy completely made every single sentence Alter uttered his own without filtering a single word. As soon as he heard his explanation. So, at some point, Alter found himself continuing the teaching that he had intended to end with just a few simple words for over an hour or two. Before he knew it, his disciple Lir was also quietly sticking his head out and listening intently to his master¡¯s words. Even as the carriage rattled and shook, Lir took out his notebook and began to carefully transcribe his master¡¯s words. Alter¡¯s lecture continued as the wheels of the carriage rolled. And the carriage wheels had not stopped since the expedition first left the capital. ¡°I... ... Excuse me, can I rest for a moment?¡± The one who cut off Alter¡¯s words was none other than Bin. The boy sighed as if he was tired of Alter¡¯s lecture that had lasted for over two hours, and leaned against the wall of the carriage and started to rub his eyes. ¡®... ... Oh, I got too absorbed without realizing it.¡¯ Alter had been impressed by Bin¡¯s sense of responsibility and his efforts as a member of the Sword Saint¡¯s party, so he had tried to give him only a few light words of instruction. However, the boy¡¯s understanding of the instruction and making it his own was unusual. After hearing how to use the book of magic, the boy asked deeper questions, and then started pointing out the subtle differences between Alter¡¯s magic theory and the theory in general books, and even explained it in his own words. It was truly a strange feeling. The boy clearly seemed to be learning magic for the first time. There were many parts that he was ignorant of, even about the basic theories. But at the same time, there were many parts that were hard to believe were learning magic for the first time. He made profound theories and knowledge that ordinary magicians would have to work hard for years to understand into his own as if they were completely natural. ¡®... ... You take this theory so seriously. Those who hear this story for the first time usually just stare at me with blank stares... ... ¡¯ Alter deliberately mixed in some incorrect parts to teach the boy, as if he was just pretending to understand. Then, the boy, determined to prove his talent, pointed out the parts that Alter had intentionally taught incorrectly, and asked if there were any contradictions. ¡®... ... Wow, for one thing, he¡¯s incomparably better than me in my 20s.¡¯ Along with his admiration, Alter¡¯s curiosity to find out how far the boy¡¯s limits were raised his head in his heart. In that way, Alter gradually explained theories that were difficult to understand as if he were testing the boy... ... . ¡°Magic is the power of thought. Basically, magic is the brain¡¯s reasoning superimposed on the body¡¯s magical power.¡± Intermediate... ... . ¡°The names of magic were developed to help the complex magical calculations in the brain. You can use magic without saying the names of the magic, but the difficulty of the calculations increases significantly. Isn¡¯t it much faster and more accurate to write it down on paper than to simply do mental calculations? In the same way... ... .¡± In the end, he found himself preaching advanced theories. ¡®What great understanding. Even those who have studied magic for over 40 years have difficulty understanding this... ... .¡¯ Alter smiled faintly as he watched the boy leaning against the corner of the carriage, groaning, and simultaneously touching his temples and eyelids. The boy didn¡¯t know because his eyes were closed, but his disciple, Lir, quickly realized the meaning of the smile. Alter wanted to make this boy his disciple. Just by accepting numerous theories and making them his own, I could confirm his talent. ... ... Now, it didn¡¯t matter what happened to Bolt. Even if the boy¡¯s Bolt was terribly bad, Alter was going to take him as his disciple. When that thought was completely settled in Alter¡¯s heart, a truly cheeky sound burst out from the boy¡¯s mouth while he was massaging his eyelids with both hands. ¡°If I become proficient in magic, I could develop new magic, right?¡± * * * I sighed as I was pushed to the corner of the carriage, rubbing my temples and eyelids. ¡®I¡¯m going to die.¡¯ When I first met Alter, I felt like I was being driven to the edge of a cliff. As soon as we met, he asked me to show him the Bolt right away, and he kept looking at me with eyes of blatant suspicion... ... . At first, Alter¡¯s sudden demands and suspicions felt like nothing but bewilderment. However, the thought that this was both a crisis and an opportunity flashed through my mind. The expedition to Enker Plateau would be a long journey of about two weeks round trip. On the way, I might encounter failed mutants abandoned by the demons, or monsters like goblins. The mobs near the capital could be dealt with by elite infantry alone, but the level of enemies that appeared would increase as I got closer to Enker Plateau. Even with elite soldiers of level 20 or 30 and a platoon leader of elite soldiers of level 40, it was possible that I would have a difficult battle. Since I was a half-baked wizard who could only use ¡®Flowering¡¯, I naturally couldn¡¯t help in such small battles. However, the situation completely changed when Alter, an 8th circle wizard, and his disciple, Lir, joined our infantry. In particular, the former master of the tower, Alter, was a monster beyond the standard that could easily defeat all the monsters that appeared on the road from the capital to the Enker Plateau at once. It didn¡¯t matter if he tried to test me or looked at me with suspicion. Just by making him join the expedition under any pretext, the survival rate of the expedition team would be close to 100 percent. Although having to pretend to be smart and extraordinary while being with him was painful and exhausting... ... . ¡®But it wasn¡¯t like there was no gain at all.¡¯ As expected of a former master of the tower, Alter was also very good at teaching people. Even I, who had studied and built up a wall my whole life, could understand how people would spend millions of won to send their children to a daily instructor in Daechi-dong, because he could tell stories in an easy-to-understand manner. ¡®I¡¯ve figured out the basic mechanism of magic.¡¯ According to Alter, when magicians use magic, shouting out the name of the magic was not just a show-off. Magic was a kind of... ... like mathematics. Magic was basically a power that came from the brain. The brain refined the inherent magic power in the body through a kind of calculation and discharged it out of the body. Fast and accurate ¡®calculation¡¯ is directly related to the speed and power of magic. The magic names they shouted were used as a means to assist these calculations. It was the same principle that using the term ¡®quadratic equation¡¯ rather than reciting the equation ¡®a?2+b?+c=0¡¯ one by one made it easier for the brain to remember the calculation method of this formula and solve it reflexively. ... ... I don¡¯t even know what the quadratic equation is for. I dropped out of high school, and I gave up on math a long time ago. Anyway, the important thing is that I figured out the mechanism of the power that I had to use. If you understand how this power works, you can create even more powerful power. The kick of someone who just kicks the ball based on instinct and the kick of a soccer player who has systematically studied and studied theories and refined his posture are bound to be fundamentally different. In addition, this systematic study and training will open up new horizons for me. ¡°If I become proficient in magic, I will be able to develop new magic, right?¡± In the skill selection window, I have set all magic except ¡®Bloom¡¯ to ¡®lock¡¯ so that it cannot be used. But what if I develop a new magic? I will definitely be able to use that magic. Even when I created my character and set the skills to ¡®lock¡¯, that magic did not exist. How can I lock a magic that does not exist? It may not be comparable to classic masterpieces like ¡®Bolt¡¯ or ¡®Lightning¡¯, but if I could develop and use my own magic, my chances of survival would increase dramatically. ¡°However, the current system is the best result of hundreds and thousands of years of honing and creating by countless ancestors. It¡¯s already been 200 years since a new magic was developed. If that were possible... ... .¡± Alter spoke with a slightly worried tone, trailing off slightly. ¡°Bin-nim, your name will be engraved in the history of our Lightning Magic School.¡± Hmm. This method won¡¯t work. For me, who has never studied properly in my entire life, to suddenly create a sophisticated calculation system like the ¡®Boiler Formula¡¯... ... It was close to impossible. In that case, rather than wasting time on such meaningless things, it would be much easier and faster to just collect the ¡®artifacts¡¯ or spirit protections hidden all over the world. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. I sighed quietly, regretting something meaningless like, ¡®I should have set it so that I could learn at least one bolt... ... .¡¯ and closed my eyes. I don¡¯t know why my body is so tired when I haven¡¯t done anything. In the end, this body with abnormally low stamina fell into a deep sleep as if it had passed out in the endlessly rattling carriage. It was just before sunset. * * * ¡®... ... I probably didn¡¯t mean it with much meaning.¡¯ Alter frowned deeply as he watched the boy sleeping in the twilight of the sunset. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡®If he has this much magical intelligence and the delicacy to handle magic... ... .¡¯ It wasn¡¯t completely unreasonable. No, perhaps the possibility that this boy would bring a new horizon to the Lightning School was higher than the possibility that he wouldn¡¯t. ¡°I hope... ... you¡¯re doing well.¡± Lir carefully moved his lips after confirming that the boy was deeply asleep. It was a small voice that was almost buried in the jolting of the carriage, but it was very clear to Alter¡¯s ears who had raised this elf for a long time. ¡°Did you see it that way?¡± ¡°Yes. The teacher, he had a happy expression... ... .¡± ¡°Huh.¡± He had a happy expression. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve heard something like that while teaching children, and now I can¡¯t even remember. ¡°These days, there are only... ... idiots.¡± ¡°... ... like the Tauros that have been following us closely since a while ago?¡± Lir quietly listened to his teacher¡¯s words, put the quill and notebook he had been writing down on the carriage floor, and adjusted his wizard hat as he spoke. Under the sky where the moonlight was just beginning to show, there was a faint and heterogeneous vibration mixed in with the sound of horses¡¯ hooves. ¡°Yes. I teach only such things that are not yet possible, but I guess I am excited because it has been a long time since I taught a vessel that could become a dragon.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to wake him up? Since the master was curious about this boy¡¯s magic... ... .¡± ¡°Leave him alone. I did not come on this uncomfortable carriage to watch this boy use magic on monsters that are not yet possible.¡± Originally, he had planned to just watch a few simple ¡®bolts¡¯. Such simple magic was enough to gauge a wizard¡¯s ability. However, after talking to the boy a few times, teaching him without realizing it, and seeing him accept the teachings in an instant, Alter¡¯s thoughts changed. Alter was curious about the boy¡¯s limits to the point of madness. He wanted to see the boy fight the dragon with his own eyes and gauge just how far the monster would reach. As he said, he really wanted to see if he was a genius who would develop a new magic... ... and leave a mark on the history of magic. ¡°I wonder how he would fight the dragon in perfect form.¡± Fascination. Yes, Alter was completely fascinated by the boy¡¯s talent. ¡°Tauros horde detected in the rear! Their numbers are about 30 to 40!¡± At that moment, a loud shout was heard from the rear of the line. ¡°They¡¯re here. How far is the main line?¡± ¡°About 50 to 60 meters!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit close to shake them off. There¡¯s nothing we can do, everyone prepare for battle... ... .¡± Pass! A faint flash of lightning passed by the captain¡¯s eyes as he drew his blade and tried to stop himself. ¡°Ah, just ignore it and keep going.¡± The high-ranking wizard of the 8th Circle, Alter Heindel, poked his head out of the carriage and spoke with a good-natured smile. ¡°... ... Have you taken care of it?¡± ¡°We have a long way to go, so why should we be tied down by those guys?¡± The platoon leader and his men, who had just drawn their swords on horseback, looked at each other, smiled, and put their swords back into the sheaths on their waists. ¡°This is a completely wasteful expedition thanks to the wizards.¡± ¡°Hindel the Magic Tower Master... ... Bin the promising warrior party member... ... and even Heindel¡¯s disciple. With just the ? N§àv§Öl?§Ôht ? (Don¡¯t copy, read here) people in that carriage, we can easily defend two or three cities.¡± ¡°Thanks to Bin bringing Heindel, things have become much easier. When you suddenly said that Heindel would be joining the expedition, I thought I had misheard. ¡°That magic tower that I only heard about is helping us.¡± Behind Alter Heindel¡¯s activities, Bin¡¯s evaluation of him, who was lying down quietly in the corner of the carriage and sleeping, went up. ¡°Surely you brought that Heindel on an expedition. I don¡¯t know how you did it, but Bin is not only good at magic, but also very resourceful... ... .¡± Of course, it was Bin¡¯s choice to bring Alter Heindel here... ... . ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? Do you think the Sword Master would have brought him to his party simply because he was good at magic? He must have something else that¡¯s outstanding besides magic.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. That position is definitely not an easy one.¡± This... ... The story was going in a rather strange direction. Bin, who was now exhausted and passed out in the carriage, couldn¡¯t even dream of the fact that his stock among the soldiers was skyrocketing. Chapter 15 ¡°General Bin, wake up. We¡¯re ready to camp.¡± On the first day, the second day, and the third day... ... . Until the seventh night, our expedition was not attacked at all. It felt like things were going too smoothly, but what if these days happen? This was much better than being attacked by the overlord out of the blue due to a misunderstanding. The soldiers sat around the campfires lit here and there, smiling and making uninspiring jokes. The horses were exhausted and falling asleep, and the high wizard Alter set up simple electric traps around the campsite to prepare for any possible night raids. ¡°General Bin. Let¡¯s have dinner.¡± I carefully took a spoonful of the chicken stew that the platoon leader had cooked for me and reviewed the teachings Alter had given me. ¡°Thank you. ¡°Thanks to you, General, the expedition is easy.¡± ¡°... ... Yes?¡± The platoon leader thanked Lir and me, who were reading their notebooks and grimoires using the light from the campfire as a light. What, what are you thankful for? All I did on this expedition was write down Alter¡¯s words, review them, and fall asleep in the carriage repeatedly. Isn¡¯t there anything the platoon leader can be thankful for? ¡°... ... Ah!¡± Is it because I always greeted every soldier I met politely despite my high rank? After all, the military is a group of people. Even if the rank was a bit higher, it was much more beneficial for the younger ones to be polite to the adults than not to be. We even exchanged nice words like this. ¡°No. It¡¯s only natural.¡± I smiled as brightly as I could and greeted the platoon leader. Of course, manners are an important virtue in any country. ... ... In any dimension, in any world. ¡°Thank you, Lir. I would like to thank Alter, but you are not here right now. Thanks to you all, we have almost reached our destination without any casualties.¡± ... ... ? Even if he is thanking me, why on earth is the platoon leader thanking Lir and Alter? I looked at the two of them with a puzzled look. ¡°... ... .¡± Lir, whose eyes met mine, pulled down the brim of his hat with his thin fingers as if embarrassed, and lowered his head. The pointed ears sticking out from under the wide brim looked particularly red, perhaps because of the light. ¡®... ... Ah, I get it.¡¯ Perhaps the platoon leader thanked Lir and Alter because they would always set trap magic around them whenever they went camping. Well, thanks to that, all the soldiers are able to spend the night comfortably without having to set up a night watch. It seems that even if it was a little risky, it was the right thing to do to mobilize Alter for this journey. Thanks to that, the soldiers can rest comfortably in the campsite, and I can learn a lot. ¡°Yes... ... .¡± Lir greeted him in a voice that was almost crawling, with his hat pulled down low. ¡°It would be better to greet him properly while looking him in the eye. If possible, take off your hat.¡± As a wizard who had flown in from the Land of Courtesy in the East, I solemnly pointed out Lir¡¯s insincere greeting. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t a younger person be polite to an older person first?¡± ... ... Actually, I was just teasing Lir because I wanted to talk about this. ¡®A younger person.¡¯ I never dreamed I would say that to an elf in my entire life. Until I met this elf named Lir. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How many opportunities would a human dying before reaching 100 years have to tell an elf race that can easily survive 3,000 years, or even 5,000 years, that they are young? I can¡¯t just throw away such a precious opportunity. ¡®Hehehe... ...!¡¯ My hipster desire gauge, which had to be filled periodically, was completely full. A hollow laugh kept threatening to escape my lips. I clenched my fists and shook them, enjoying the pleasure of this moment as it was. ¡®How many people have ever said this to an elf? Maybe I¡¯m the first among the people living in the metropolitan area? No, maybe I¡¯m the only one on this continent who¡¯s had this experience... ... .¡¯ Wow, thinking like this makes me crazy? My whole body trembled with excitement when I thought of myself as a continent-scale hipster. ¡°Hehehe... ... .¡± ¡°... ... .¡± While I felt satisfied for the first time in a long time, Lir held the quill tightly and curled up, staying in that state for a while. Her eyes were down on the floor. While I was putting the chicken stew in my mouth with a happy smile full of satisfaction, Lir just held the stew bowl for a while with her whole body flushed as if she was feeling unwell. Because I was born with a cursed body, I didn¡¯t eat food very quickly. Every time I swallowed food, I felt a bloated feeling inside, so I basically couldn¡¯t eat food quickly. While I emptied half of my stew bowl, the stew in Lir¡¯s bowl didn¡¯t decrease at all. ¡°It¡¯s getting cold, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± I looked at her with a puzzled look and asked. ¡°Oh, ah... ... .¡± ¡°... ... ?¡± ¡°That... ... s... ... .¡± ¡°Sergeant Tian! Don''t make me laugh. Where in the world is that, oh my god!" "No. I told you it really happened? The rat that came out of our old barracks had a tail the size of your head!" Lir muttered something in a voice that was almost crawling, but her voice was drowned out by the laughter of the soldiers that came at that moment. "Huh?" When I asked her again, raising my voice slightly to ask her to speak a little louder, her delicate shoulders hunched for a moment and she shut her mouth tightly as if she had eaten honey. ... ... It''s not like there''s any communication problem, really. I put the stew bowl down on the floor and waited quietly for Lir to open her mouth. I added that I didn''t mean to get angry. "... ... Should I apologize?" After keeping her mouth shut for almost two minutes, the voice that she let out with difficulty sounded almost like a rat''s cry. "Apologize? To whom?" ¡°Just now, to that... ... Captain. I don¡¯t want to seem rude... ... .¡± ¡°... ... .¡± Oh my. This elf must have been groaning and not eating because of the words I said to satisfy my useless desires. ... ... I feel a little sorry. ¡°Do you want to apologize?¡± Lir nodded, pressing his hat down with one hand to keep it from falling off. It wasn¡¯t something he did that was so rude that he needed to apologize, but... ... I couldn¡¯t stop him if he wanted to do it. ¡°Then do it. Take off your hat.¡± I actively encouraged Lir. After all, I couldn¡¯t say that I wasn¡¯t responsible for this situation... ... . ¡°Take off your hat too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the courtesy among humans.¡± ¡°... ... .¡± Lir let out a small sigh, clenched and unclenched his fist repeatedly, then carefully placed the stew on the floor and slowly approached the group of soldiers with the platoon leader. ¡°If you hit like that, our old barracks will be even worse! Corporal Tian, ??do you know that if you don¡¯t manage the weeds well, they can grow up to the height of the castle walls?¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking crazy! That¡¯s not a weed, it¡¯s a sacred tree, you punk!¡± Lir stopped in front of the platoon leader, who was listening to their stories with interest, with the stew bowl he had finished eating on the floor, while the other members were wasting their time talking nonsense. ¡°T-that time... ... I¡¯m sorry!¡± Lir quickly took off his hat, bowed, and let out a voice that was almost cracking before turning around. ¡°... ... .¡± While the platoon leader and the members were dumbfounded by the incomprehensible situation, Lir quickly ran back to the tree stump where I was sitting. Then, as if she was suddenly hungry, she picked up her bowl of stew that had been placed on the floor and started moving the spoon diligently. I carefully patted her back to show that she did a good job while watching her. Lir was startled when my hand touched her back and almost dropped her spoon. ¡°... ... .¡± She paused for a moment and carefully turned her head to look at me. She filled her bowl with stew and gave me a look of bewilderment. ... ... I didn¡¯t expect this kind of reaction. ¡°Oh, well. You did a good job.¡± Ha, you¡¯re embarrassed. * * * The soldiers quietly whispered as they watched Lir, who had her hat pulled down low, start eating the stew in a hurry, and the white-haired boy who was patting Lir on the back. No matter who saw it, what had just happened was not normal. The average elf has a lifespan that is ten times longer than a human, and sometimes more than fifty times longer. The elven wizard, who looked to be only twenty years old, was actually the oldest among them. But, that elf. came to apologize for his rudeness? ... ... that race known for being rude? ¡°What on earth is this?¡± The platoon leader tilted his head as if he was dumbfounded and asked his subordinates. ¡°... ... What did you do, platoon leader?¡± His platoon members were also clueless. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it was, but isn¡¯t it something Bin-nim told you to do?¡± Anyone would think that way when they saw the elf bowing his head in shame and the white-haired boy patting the elf on the back. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen ¡°Bin-nim?¡± ¡°Why on earth... ... would you... ... make an elf do that?¡± In the brief silence, only the sound of burning wood echoed between them. There was no one among them who had a clear mind enough to understand the white-haired boy¡¯s intentions. ¡°... ... They say there are many strange types among wizards. But this time, I really don¡¯t understand. Mr. Bin is usually really gentle, and he was kind to us... ... .¡± ¡°When you went to the two of you with the stew, didn¡¯t you talk to them? Did something happen then?¡± ¡°Oh, come to think of it... ... Mr. Bin always takes off his hat when talking to someone else. That is manners... ... scolded... ... .¡± It was an absurd situation. Teaching manners to an elf? Teaching human manners to that proud and shameless race? Elves were a race that was so far removed from manners and shamelessness that they would order a ninety-year-old man to buy coffee while looking only twelve years old. A race that lived with such a wall built up around manners, teaching human manners to such a race. And that was only a boy who was sixteen or seventeen years old. ¡°Then one thing is certain: Bin-nim made Lir-nim apologize. It was unconditional. A shameless race like elves would never come to apologize first.¡± ¡°But... ... why? Bin-nim insisted? It wasn¡¯t like he was rude to himself.¡± ¡°Just because it seemed fun... ... ? There are many eccentric people among wizards.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be true. Mr. Bin is usually very polite. I don¡¯t want to think that appearance was fake.¡± ¡°Then... ... you have a personality that is extremely sensitive to manners and cannot just ignore rudeness... ... ?¡± Silence fell once again at Corporal Tian¡¯s opinion. Unfortunately, that was the only theory that could come to their brain level to explain this crazy situation. The boy named Bin was someone who valued manners so much that he could force an arrogant and proud elf to apologize. At least for now, that was the truth for the soldiers gathered around the campfire. ¡°You always greeted me with a smile, so I thought you had a very gentle personality... ... but you were hiding your fangs.¡± ¡°As expected... ... not just anyone can become a member of the Black Knight Party... ... .¡± The soldiers began to rewrite the impressions they had of Bin in their heads. ¡°Listen carefully, everyone. From today on, no matter what happens, you must be polite to Bin. Even if he treats you well, don¡¯t let up. Never, even a little bit, do not crawl up to him. Never think of competing with him. He seems to be the type who will never leave a swindler alone.¡± After a brief thought, the platoon leader gave this advice to the soldiers. A chill ran down the spines of the soldiers who were near the fire at that warning. He had greatly insulted the elf for a really trivial mistake, not taking off his hat when greeting him. How would the boy react if that rudeness had been directed at him instead of someone else? It was clear that the unit would be in chaos. ¡°Never. Never do anything rude. Be polite.¡± That night, the soldiers had no choice but to stay up all night, reflecting on their actions over the past week. * * * ¡°Are you awake?¡± ¡°Good morning! General!¡± As soon as they opened their eyes to the morning sunlight, loud greetings resonated from all directions. ¡°Uh... ... yes. Good ah... ... .¡± ¡°General, are you awake?¡± ¡°Good morning! General Bin!¡± Before I could finish speaking, the soldiers ran toward me as if they were the ones to greet me first. Their voices were full of spirit. What is this? Why all of a sudden? Did they take medicine as a group? ¡°Good morning, General Bin! The morning roll call has already been completed! The horses are in good condition, and the carriage wheels have also been inspected! Today, if we don¡¯t encounter monsters or demons, we plan to arrive at the Enker Plateau around 13:00... ... .¡± Why are you suddenly calling me by my full name and title? Don''t do this. I''m scared... ... . Seeing the soldiers'' attitudes change overnight, I quickly loaded the sleeping bags I used last night onto the wagon and hurriedly hid in the corner of the wagon. What the hell, what the hell are these people? "Let''s go!" The infantrymen and the horses they rode ? N§àv§Ö¢ñight ? (Read more on our source) on shouted vigorously as if they had been waiting for this moment and got back on the expedition. "... ... They''re all so sharp, like they''ve been given some kind of treat." Alter glared at me as he spoke, looking at the soldiers who were unusually energetic today. "Isn''t it because we''re about to arrive at the Enker Plateau? We''re going to have to face the dragon today... ... ?" I spoke with a trailing edge, not being sure. Do you know why they were so excited? ¡°... ... Everyone, this must be their first time seeing a dragon in real life.¡± Lir spoke quietly, as if agreeing with what I said. ¡°They say that even grown men are still children, and it really is. They¡¯re so excited about dragons.¡± Her tone contained a faint sense of pride that you might not even notice if you didn¡¯t look closely. Chapter 16 Beyond the horizon, the bright yellow wheat fields of the Enker Plateau spread out. The wheat, grown in the bright sunlight, filled the vast plains with their heads bowed as if waiting for someone to harvest them. No matter how fast the carriage ran, the surrounding scenery did not change. Wheat. Wheat. Wheat. The wheat fields literally continued endlessly, and if it weren¡¯t for the slightly different-looking mills that appeared here and there, we would have thought we were in an infinite loop without even realizing it. There were no monsters to be seen in the vast wilderness. Originally, it was an area where many people lived, so it was clear that the seeds of the surrounding monsters had been dried up, but the biggest reason was probably the fact that dragons had settled in this area. ¡°Let¡¯s leave the horses here and go on foot.¡± In front of the dragon, which was called the pinnacle of all living things, the horses could get scared and leave the line on their own. If the horses were to scatter like that into the wheat fields, the way back would surely become dozens of times more complicated and difficult. It was best to tie the horses as far away as possible and move. ... ... Yes, I knew that was the best. ¡°... ... How far do you think it would take to see the dragon on foot?¡± ¡°It would probably take about three hours at our usual pace!¡± Three hours. I had to drag this piece of trash along on a long, arduous march for a full three hours. I held back the unreasonable request that was about to rise to the surface, ¡®Can¡¯t you at least drag the carriage close by?¡¯ Even though I wasn¡¯t wearing military gear or armor like the soldiers you see over there... ... . All I had was a flowing robe, a wide-brimmed hat, and a slightly thick book of magic... ... ! And yet. ¡°... ... Let¡¯s take a little, little break.¡± During the march. ¡°Whew... ... Rest! Rest, let¡¯s take a break!¡± Over and over again. ¡°Wow... ... This is really not going to work? ? N§àv§Öl?g?§ä ? (Continue reading) I feel like I¡¯m going to die.¡± Over and over again, we had no choice but to sit on the bare ground and slow down the soldiers¡¯ advance. The march, which would have taken only three hours, ended up taking a full six hours due to the natural disaster known as ¡®me.¡¯ It was so long that we could barely take out the food that we would have eaten near the dragon¡¯s nest or on the way back and put it in our mouths. Some of them even went as far as to pick up some wheat from the surrounding area, peel off the husks, and put them in their mouths. And then at seven in the afternoon. The sunset had set, and the wheat fields were burning red. We could finally see the hard scales and sharp teeth beyond the horizon. The dragon was sleeping in a weak nest made of wheat and planks from the houses of humans that could be found anywhere around here. ¡°Whew... ... Everyone worked hard up to this point. I¡¯ll move alone from here.¡± I slowly approached the dragon¡¯s nest with trembling legs. From here on out, I had to proceed alone, no matter what happened. Unlike other items, the artifact had a binding effect. This meant that the first character to obtain the artifact had to carry it with them for life. It was impossible to transfer it to another character, and it was also impossible to discard it. But what if another soldier who was searching through the loot after slaying the dragon accidentally touched the artifact hidden among the piles of treasure... ... ? And what would happen if the artifact was bound to the soldier who lightly touched it? It would be nothing short of a disaster. I don''t know about anything else, but I really, absolutely, must have this artifact from the young dragon of the Enker Plateau, no matter what. If you ask if it''s an artifact with incredibly groundbreaking performance, a balance-destroying artifact, it wasn''t. For ordinary magicians, it was an artifact with performance that was C-class, or at best B-class, good to have, but not so good if you don''t. ... ... For ordinary magicians, that is. However, for my ''one-hit wizard'' build with no normal attacks, this artifact from the young dragon was the alpha and omega. What''s an A-class? It''s SSS-class, EX-class. I thoughtlessly left my fellow AI to rummage through the treasure pile, and because they ate this artifact without permission, I deleted my character and had to start the game over from the beginning twice. ... ... I don''t know about in the game, but I don''t want to delete my character in real life. I don''t think I can do that. So I absolutely must not repeat the same mistake. ¡°I¡¯ll finish it soon and come back.¡± I looked back at the worried captain with a mysterious expression on my face, as if I understood his feelings, and said that. There was no point in telling him that the artifact was hidden among those gold and silver treasures. Isn¡¯t it true that the human mind can change in front of such a precious and rare treasure... ... ? I don¡¯t distrust you all, but if I don¡¯t eat this, I¡¯m in real trouble. * * * The moment he made eye contact with the dragon that was quietly glaring at the intruders while nesting in the quiet wheat field, the captain felt an immense fear he had never felt before. His entire body¡¯s peripheral nerves were screaming at him to run away, and his arms and legs were trembling, exactly the same feeling he had when he first encountered the Demon Tribe as a child. ¡°... ... .¡± Dragon. Yes, what stood before them was that gigantic monster that was considered the pinnacle of all living things. Even if he hadn¡¯t reached adulthood, his sharp claws, huge wings, and enormous teeth were enough to instill a tremendous sense of intimidation in all the soldiers standing here. Can we fight? We? A fundamental question dominated his mind. Cold sweat soaked his leather clothes under his iron armor, and an inexplicable itch tormented his entire body. ¡°Everyone has suffered up to this point. From here on, I will move alone.¡± That was when. The voice of the white-haired boy echoed through the silent battlefield. The boy maintained his characteristically cold and indifferent expression, as if he had no particular feelings even when facing the dragon. The boy, who was only about sixteen or seventeen years old, did not show any fear even when facing the dragon, but confidently moved his thin legs toward the monster¡¯s nest. All the soldiers here, including the platoon leader, could not help but feel ashamed. Even though he had been training tirelessly under the mission of protecting the continent, he was terrified and frozen in front of the monster that was actually suppressing the continent¡¯s food supply. That frail boy was walking toward the dragon, so what on earth were we doing? ¡°I... ... We¡¯ll help you too!¡± The platoon leader shouted in a trembling voice. ¡°I¡¯ll finish it up and come back soon.¡± The white-haired boy simply smiled faintly as if he was impressed by his courage and replied that way. Just then, the sunset was warmly embracing the boy¡¯s face. After saying that, the boy continued walking. The young dragon, who had been lying in the nest and watching the group, slowly but surely raised its head as it glared at the white-haired boy who was approaching him. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. ¡°This is the first time we¡¯ve actually met.¡± The dragon thrust its sharp teeth at the white-haired boy as if it would kill him if he went any further. The boy quietly opened his book of spells, as if it was none of his business whether the dragon threatened him or not. Grrrrr... ... . A low, huge cry filled the desolate plain. Just hearing it from afar made the soldiers¡¯ stomachs tingle. The boy ignored the dragon¡¯s threat and took another step. Whew! At the same time, a huge claw began to fly toward the boy¡¯s head, cutting through the surrounding air. It was a halfhearted and indifferent gesture, as if trying to shoo away an annoying fly from its nest. ¡°Bloom.¡± That was the moment. In the granary area filled with the clear glow of sunset, a sudden lightning strike struck. Amid the lightning that burned the red sky to a pure white, the dragon¡¯s forelegs flying toward the boy disappeared. ¡°... ... If the lightning spreads wrong, all the precious wheat will burn.¡± The boy muttered and closed the blue-glowing grimoire, then created a small sphere of electricity at his fingertips and thrust it at the dragon. ¡°Let¡¯s finish this as quickly as possible.¡± The dragon¡¯s eyes slowly widened. It seemed that the beast¡¯s brain could not keep up with the sudden change in prey and predator. ¡°... ... This is a strange sensation.¡± The boy activated his bloom and released all the magical power stored in his body as lightning. He muttered as he saw the pure white line spread out before his eyes. The pure white line that started from his fingertips and continued to the dragon¡¯s heart tempted the boy as if to follow him and shoot lightning. The boy could feel it instinctively. If he followed this line, he would be able to kill the dragon in one blow. It was a feeling he had never felt before, but the boy decided to trust his instincts. So the boy slowly raised his finger and shot an electric sphere along the pure white line. The sphere flew at the speed of light itself, piercing through the dragon¡¯s thick hide, muscles, and bones before the dragon could even react properly, and bursting its heart. A perfect strike aimed at a vital point. No one here would understand how a boy who had never seen a dragon in his life was able to accurately find the dragon¡¯s vital point and strike it. Even the boy himself had one thing in mind, and he had no confidence in explaining to others exactly what this phenomenon was. ¡°... ... It looks like it went critical.¡± A critical hit in real life was different from the flashy effects and exciting sounds in a game. An attack that took the opponent¡¯s life with a single blow could be this calm and serene. A moment later. The dragon, who had raised his upper body, fell to the ground with his heavy body on the ground with his pupils dilated. The earth shook and the wheat spread out in all directions turned their heads in the same direction. In the wheat field, which was so quiet that it was almost eerie, the boy sat silently, as if he wanted to recall the sensation he had just felt. He repeatedly grabbed the hand of God. ¡°What is it... ... you.¡± S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That was the moment. A voice full of confusion and fear was heard from above the boy¡¯s head. ¡°... ... ?¡± The boy raised his head with a face filled with wonder at the voice he had never heard before. There was a red-skinned demon there. ... ... demon? ¡°... ... why are you coming out of there?¡± The boy glared at the red-skinned demon spreading its wings above his head with a crumpled expression as if he was dumbfounded. The demon also looked down at the boy with a somewhat bewildered expression. It was an uncomfortable and sudden encounter. Chapter 17 Samael, the high-ranking demon and direct subordinate of Maltiel. There was nothing particularly remarkable about his visit to the Enker Plateau. Maltiel, the great lord he served, had lost most of his mutant army during the earlier battle against the Swordmaster. Because of this, Samael had been searching for material to replenish the mutant troops under his lord¡¯s command when he heard rumors that a young dragon had descended on the Enker Plateau. Without much thought, he set foot in the area, intending to confirm the dragon¡¯s presence and take it with him if possible. And upon arriving at the dragon''s nest, there was the young mage who had risked his life and attempted to kill his master. ¡°Run if you see a white-haired mage. He¡¯s not someone you¡¯ll be able to defeat. A truly chilling level of talent,¡± his master, Maltiel, had said the moment they returned to the cave. ¡°This is bad... really bad...¡± Not only that, but the white-haired mage wasn¡¯t alone. Not far off, an old mage with unusual magical power stood, and an elite infantry squad was there to assist them. In contrast, Samael had not brought any mutants capable of assisting him. He had moved so many troops but had kept his mutants back, fearing they would draw the attention of the allied forces and decided to leave them at his own nest. ¡°What is this... you?¡± Samael felt as if he had been struck by a sudden lightning bolt. He needed to run. That was the only thought filling his mind. But even that wasn¡¯t easy. In front of the boy who had silenced the dragon with a single strike, turning his back carelessly would likely result in his body turning to ash. ¡°...Demon! Demon detected 700 meters ahead! A previously unknown entity! Judging by the size of its wings, it¡¯s presumed to be a high-ranking demon!¡± ¡°What!? Move! Protect General Bin! All units, formation 2!¡± The infantry squad, not far off, began to move. The sudden misfortune slowly began to tighten around Samael¡¯s neck. ¡®What¡¯s going on here?¡¯ I quietly glared at Samael, the high-ranking demon, who was nervously scanning his surroundings above me. He was desperately trying to hide his confusion, but I was just as startled as he was. As I remembered, Samael was the direct subordinate of the great lord Maltiel. That meant he was a monster easily surpassing level 70. Although he might not be as strong as his lord, Samael himself was still an incredibly powerful being. Even with high-level equipment, magic books, and accessories, no one should dare face that monster. My skin could feel it. If I foolishly confronted him, my head would likely fly off without me being able to do anything. Right now, the only person who could fight against this monster on the battlefield was Alter Heindel, a former magic tower master and 8th Circle Wizard. I couldn¡¯t understand why this misfortune had suddenly fallen upon me, and with a heavy sigh, I lowered my head slightly. In that moment, a single line passed through my mind. [Luck: 1] ...Right. This is also a choice, isn¡¯t it? Such a shitty situation. ¡°Damn, things have gotten really complicated.¡± Samael bit his teeth tightly and, in frustration, began to open and close his fingers repeatedly. Why are you saying what I should be saying? I raised my head and started analyzing the expression on Samael¡¯s face, which alternated between looking at Alter and me. On his face, there was a mixture of shock and fear. Fear? Fear? Where in the world does a level 70 monster feel fear? ¡°By his expression and attitude, it doesn¡¯t seem like he expected us to appear here...¡± I began to rack my brain to figure out the cause of this strange phenomenon. There had to be an answer in this uncomfortable encounter. ¡°He¡¯s taking a very defensive posture. Among demons, my life must hold some value, but this level of defensiveness is highly uncharacteristic. Last time, Maltiel, even though he was the great lord, had no qualms about risking his life to fight me.¡± I began unraveling the threads of this absurd confusion. Thanks to my innate trait of [Composure], my brain continued functioning even in this insane situation, and I could think clearly. ¡°...Could it be that he thinks he can¡¯t win against me? That monster?¡± I couldn¡¯t understand why I was having these thoughts, so I began to revisit my own evaluations. The mage who Maltiel declared must be killed, even putting his own life on the line. The mage who, despite being in league with Maltiel, had his limbs intact and nearly killed the monster who had struck at a weak spot. The mage with talent so great that the Swordmaster was eager to add him to his party. The mage who possessed such incredible potential that the former magic tower master was made his personal teacher. ...When I thought it over, I found it strange that the monster on the other side wasn¡¯t afraid of me. Moreover, Samael had witnessed with his own eyes how I had struck down the young dragon with a single blow to its weak spot. He had seen firsthand that all the titles surrounding me weren¡¯t just illusions. ¡°...It¡¯s not that he simply can¡¯t win. He probably thinks that even if he faces me with all his strength, he won¡¯t be able to leave a scratch on me. If that¡¯s not the case, then his behavior makes no sense.¡± With this conclusion, I immediately formulated a plan in my mind and began to act on it. ¡°...Do you think you can escape?¡± I gave Samael the same smug smile I had shown Maltiel, showing off my bravado. I never thought I¡¯d do this again. ¡°I came here just to deal with an annoying dragon, but it looks like a big fish just fell into my hands. Samael, right?¡± ¡°How do you know my name...¡± Samael, clearly startled, flapped his sharp feathered wings and stumbled in mid-air. ¡°How do I know? Well... isn¡¯t that irrelevant right now?¡± I spoke coldly and nonchalantly, trying to irritate him. Samael didn¡¯t respond and just tightly clenched his mouth shut. As expected. This guy is really scared. A level 70 monster is terrified of a 1st-level mage like me. ...It seems like I found a way to escape this sudden misfortune. I turned my head and waved my hand toward the soldiers and Alter Heindel who were charging toward me. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with this soon, so just wait over there.¡± The soldiers and Alter Heindel shouted at me, looking puzzled. ¡°Oh, well. This is something I can handle by myself.¡± I waved them off with a light attitude, as if I were tossing out a garbage bag. If they knew the truth, this would look pathetic rather than impressive, but for me, this was the only way to survive. The soldiers, who had been running toward me, stopped in their tracks and began silently observing the conversation between Samael and me. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. Seeing me remain composed despite the sudden appearance of a demon, they looked at me with awe. ¡°Are you going to keep flying around and making it difficult for people? If not, why not land? I don¡¯t intend to harm you.¡± ¡°How can I trust that?¡± ¡°If I try to kill you, you¡¯ll surely fight with everything you have. Then, I¡¯ll scorch this entire area with lightning magic... This is a major grain-producing area, responsible for seventy percent of the continent¡¯s wheat. If that happens, it will be a huge loss, not only for the continent but for humanity.¡± My heart pounded wildly, and my head began to turn white, but somehow I found a reason not to attack Samael. ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to you. You can choose to fight me and die here, or you can plan for the future. If you choose the former... it will be a huge blow to your species. You¡¯ll lose a high-ranking demon.¡± What mattered now was momentum and intimidation. He was riding a ship on a sea of misunderstandings, and because of that, he couldn¡¯t clearly judge what was right or wrong. I had to use this situation to my advantage. I don¡¯t even know why this is happening, but... Anyway, the key to this chaotic situation was in my hands. It was a key I couldn¡¯t afford to lose. ¡°The place isn¡¯t ideal, but I¡¯ll let you go... How about that?¡± No, that¡¯s a bad move. If I let him go with a kind smile, Samael might think, ¡°Hmm, why is he letting me go so easily? Maybe he¡¯s not as strong as I thought? Should I test him?¡± If Samael starts testing me, he¡¯ll quickly realize I¡¯m not as strong as he thought, and then I¡¯ll surely be killed by his hands. ¡°If you want to fight, go ahead. Killing you would be a big gain for me.¡± I suppressed the impulse to escape from the monster in front of me and kept a proud smile on my face. But what should I do to make this high-ranking demon run away without questioning my strength? ...The answer I found was ¡®extortion.¡¯ Like a neighborhood thug, I needed to extort Samael. I had to threaten him to give something up in exchange for sparing his life. I¡¯m just a rookie mage who¡¯s barely starting to learn the basics of magic... But at this point, my life depends on doing this. ¡°If you come down, we can talk. Or should I just take your head off right now?¡± I twisted my neck as if my patience was running out and spoke in a cold, indifferent tone. Luckily, thanks to the [Composure] trait, my inner turmoil didn¡¯t show on my face. ¡°...This has really gone to shit.¡± Samael, with an expression of shame, crumpled his face before slowly descending onto the dragon¡¯s corpse. Demons are always designed to act for the benefit of their species. Of course, emotions like shame, anger, and pleasure exist, but they deem such emotions trivial and always prioritize the good of the demon race. So, Samael, as a high-ranking demon, lowering his posture in front of humans was certainly disgraceful, but it was something he had to do for the sake of his race. If Samael died here, his 300 subordinates and thousands of mutants would turn into dead toys, like battery-drained robots. ¡°Given the circumstances, I don¡¯t really want to fight here. But I can¡¯t just ignore a high-ranking demon, can I?¡± ¡°...Say what you want.¡± ¡°First, how about we bring out the contract? You didn¡¯t think we were going to proceed verbally, did you?¡± After finishing my words, I gave Samael a slight nod, maintaining my expressionless demeanor. ¡®You¡¯re holding it, right? Please say you¡¯re holding it. If you¡¯re not holding it, this negotiation is impossible. If it¡¯s not in your hands, this table¡¯s going to flip, and I¡¯ll end up dead. Please say you¡¯re holding it.¡¯ Soon, Samael clenched his lips tightly, then slit his skin to pull out a yellowish-green piece of paper hidden beneath. ¡°The devil¡¯s contract. As expected of a high-ranking demon.¡± I did my best to suppress the cheer in my inner voice and gave a reaction as though I had expected this outcome. The devil¡¯s contract. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a special magical tool that would take the user¡¯s life if they failed to uphold the terms written in it. High-ranking demons usually used this contract to enslave beings with exceptional intellect, ones too valuable to be transformed into mutants. It was a tool used to make high-level wizards work as magic researchers or to use brilliant commanders as their military advisors... But this time, it was going to be used for extortion. Extortion, where a human extorts a demon. ¡®I¡¯m glad he¡¯s carrying it around. If he weren¡¯t, this whole negotiation would¡¯ve fallen apart.¡¯ I smiled, seeing the only bit of luck in this pile of misfortune. ¡°I¡¯ll let you go. But in exchange, you¡¯ll have to give me something equivalent to your life. How does that sound?¡± Samael didn¡¯t respond to my provocation. Instead, he lightly bit his finger with his sharp fangs, and dark blue poisonous blood began to drip from it. Samael began to drop his blood evenly over the yellow-green contract. The blue blood began to dance on the paper as if it were about to turn into writing. ¡°...Enough with the nonsense. Say what you want.¡± Samael grit his teeth, glaring at me with deadly eyes. ¡°Hm, what should I ask for...¡± I pretended to be calm and pressed my temples with my fingertips, feeling the static electricity. ...But inside, I was burning with anxiety, my insides turning to ashes. The remaining bloom time was just under two minutes. In that time, I had to quickly come up with a suitable request and get rid of this monster. It couldn¡¯t be too light. He might feel something¡¯s off. On the other hand, too heavy a request was also impossible. If I said something like, ¡°Give me the position of the great lord,¡± he¡¯d refuse and probably cause a ruckus. Getting the balance right was crucial, or my life would be over. ¡®...It should be just slightly less valuable than the life of a high-ranking lord. That way, [N O V E L I G H T] he¡¯ll accept it without question.¡¯ The worst thing was letting the negotiation drag on. If I took too long to come up with conditions, I would lose consciousness when my bloom time expired. ¡°Withdraw all demons and mutants from the Achilliptus Forest zone.¡± After a brief consideration, I arrived at my decision. The Achilliptus Forest zone, where the lightning spirits rest. It was a militarily important area, and since the lightning spirit resided there, it could also be a key place for my potential growth. Taking it without bloodshed and getting the lightning spirit¡¯s blessing would be a two-for-one deal. ¡°...I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re giving up that place so easily. It pisses me off. Do you know how many mutants I had to create and lose to capture it?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, then die here and lose all your demons and mutants under your command. It may not be as significant as losing the great lord, but it would still be a huge blow to your demon army.¡± ¡°...¡± Samael clenched his fists and glared at me with killing intent. Huh? What¡¯s going on with him? Did I provoke him too much? Damn, sorry about that. I¡¯ll apologize, so let¡¯s just settle this. ¡°I¡¯ll accept it.¡± With a grim expression, Samael dropped his blood on the devil¡¯s contract again. ¡°My condition is that you¡¯ll let me leave here. And you won¡¯t make any attempts to track me for at least three days.¡± ¡°I accept.¡± I took out the quill I¡¯d been carrying during my studies and pricked my finger with it, letting my blood fall onto the contract handed to me. The contract, soaked with both our blood, tore in two and attached to our wrists like bracelets. This bracelet would stay on my wrist until the contract was completed, monitoring me. If I made even the slightest move to track that monster in the next 72 hours, my magic would erupt and crush my brain and heart. Of course, I had no intention of tracking that damn monster. Chasing a demon I couldn¡¯t beat would be nothing short of a suicide attempt. Phew! As soon as the devil¡¯s contract attached itself to our wrists, Samael spread his sharp wings wide and flew up high into the sky. The monster vanished into the night, among the stars, and as I watched him go, I could finally let out a deep sigh of relief. ¡°Damn... I should¡¯ve leveled up my luck to 1.¡± I never want to go through this insane event again. Chapter 18 ¡°... ... Ah! Artifact.¡± As soon as Samael disappeared, I ran straight to the deepest part of the dragon¡¯s lair. I was glad that I had taken the Achilles¡¯ Land without even fighting the guy, but I couldn¡¯t forget my real purpose for coming here. I quickly lit a lightning bolt and turned the dragon¡¯s corpse into a pile of ashes, then started searching through the numerous treasures and magic materials lying underneath. There was a reason why I was acting so hastily. [Flowering] had less than a minute left... ... . I had to prevent the artifacts from being confiscated by a strict person while moving around to load the treasures into the cargo hold. The countless treasures that sparkled under the starlight were nothing more than rocks to me now. ¡®Found it!¡¯ Among the uselessly flashy gold lumps, I found a reddish-yellow crystal that exuded a strange aura, and I cheered inwardly. The reddish-yellow crystal, which was as clean as if a skilled craftsman had just finished crafting it, had a perfect octahedron shape. And this was actually an artifact with a rather mediocre power among the artifacts in this game. [It releases a magical attack proportional to the character¡¯s mana stat.] It lacked much impact compared to artifacts that could create a huge pillar of fire, allow resurrection, or allow you to steal other people¡¯s memories. If you were an ordinary wizard, you would say, ¡®It just feels like more damage is added to the bolt... ... It¡¯s a bit disappointing for an artifact.¡¯ If you were an ordinary wizard... ... . ¡®I can now deal with trash mobs... ... !¡¯ A single-shot wizard has no normal attack to deal with the countless trash mobs scattered around the world. This is because all magic in the world except for Blooming cannot be used. Since physical specs such as strength, agility, and stamina were also set to 1, it was impossible to incapacitate an opponent by striking the staff. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That is why, in my bizarrely twisted wizard build, the importance ¡ô N§àv§Öl?g?t ¡ô (Only on N§àv§Öl?g?t) of this artifact that dropped as a reward for subduing a young dragon was different from that of other ordinary wizards. When they encountered trash mobs, they could just shoot bolts normally, but I could do nothing but sit still and cheer for my team to win. ¡°But, that is a thing of the past now... ...!¡± I put my thin arm into the treasure pile and squeezed the red-orange crystal in the shape of a regular octahedron. In an instant, the crystal shattered into tiny pieces and soon began to crawl up my arm and hover near my heart. The crystal shards rippled in front of my chest as if preparing something, and then suddenly penetrated my clothes and into my skin. ¡°Huh? Oh, what the heck?¡± In the game, they just came into my inventory with the words (belonging), so I never expected such an event to exist. Thousands of crystal powders dug into my skin, but I didn¡¯t feel any pain. One by one, I felt a strange sensation that I had never felt before. It felt like something that wasn¡¯t part of my body was stuck somewhere in my heart. I focused on this sensation. It didn¡¯t feel like it was harming my body. No, rather, my mind seemed to clear up and my heart became calm as I focused on it. ¡°Huh... ... manifestation?¡± My instincts told me. I could just say that while focusing on this strange sensation. As I muttered, the red shards hidden under my skin began to float into the air. They clumped together, combined, and soon returned to the perfect octagonal crystal shape. The crystal was floating above my left shoulder. ¡®Oh, it works. Then, I¡¯ll leave the mobs I meet from now on to this guy... ... .¡¯ At that moment, as I put my hand on the crystal floating above my shoulder and tried to smile with satisfaction, my mind was once again dragged to a familiar place. As my body lost its balance and fell helplessly onto the pile of gold, I felt the crystal shatter into pieces and hide under my skin. ... ... It seemed that five minutes had passed. * * * ¡°Oh my... ... .¡± Altar Heindel looked down at the boy sleeping soundly on top of the gold and silver treasures with a shocked expression. Five minutes. In just five minutes, this boy had proven his worth and proved himself to be a genius who would become the future of humanity. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. When the boy first walked confidently to the dragon''s nest, he simply looked at the boy''s back with eyes full of anticipation. Having indirectly felt his talent while teaching the boy for the past seven days, he could tell that the young dragon was no match for the boy. In fact, the boy silenced the young dragon with a single blow that precisely targeted the dragon''s vital point. It was a beautiful blow. Lightning naturally has the property of spreading in all directions through the surrounding air. Suppressing such lightning''s nature was an important measure of the level of a lightning magician. Even if he created 1 million lightning with his magic power, if he could only transmit 60 to the opponent and the remaining 40 was scattered into the air, what would be the point? From that perspective, the boy''s blow was perfect, in and of itself. A single line of lightning that lightly pierced the dragon''s skin as if it were a piece of paper and stretched forward. Without a single twig, the straight line stretched out as if it had been drawn on a piece of paper, and disappeared, leaving a pure white line in the night sky. Not even a small flash of lightning touched the quiet wheat field. It was difficult to say that even Alter, a high-ranking magician of the 8th Circle, could definitely do such precise control. ¡®The demon that appeared right after that... ... What on earth was that?¡¯ However, the boy¡¯s surprise did not end there. The high-ranking demon that suddenly appeared above his head. Far from being flustered, the boy smiled leisurely as if he had found a pouch of gold coins on the street and teased the high-ranking demon. As if he could kill the demon whenever he wanted. Against a high-ranking demon that even he could not guarantee he could defeat. ¡®... ... It seems that there is more hidden power.¡¯ Even the boy had the cool judgment to not swing that power around arbitrarily, considering the battlefield. The Enker Plateau is a key granary area that supplies food to the entire continent. If a lightning wizard were to recklessly engage in battle with a high-ranking demon here, all the precious food would be burned by lightning. There were many who possessed power, but very few who knew when and how to wield that power. And the boy knew that. It wasn¡¯t just his magical talent. He had the insight to coolly grasp the surrounding terrain and the battlefield, and the courage to be relaxed even when dealing with high-ranking demons. In addition, he had the ability to pressure his opponents and take the Achilliptus Forest, a military stronghold, without bloodshed... ... . The boy¡¯s potential was so great that even he, an 8th Circle wizard, could not even fathom it. ¡°Jang... ... General! General Bin?! Why are you doing this!¡± ¡°... ... When the duration of the magic called ¡®Bloom¡¯ is over, this is what happens. The backlash from the short-term release of magical power in the body comes back.¡± Alter grabbed the boy¡¯s small shoulder and spoke to the shouting platoon leader, calming him down. ¡®But why ¡®Bloom¡¯ of all things?¡¯ Bloom was considered the least practical of all the magics included in the current lightning magic system. It was definitely powerful, as it released all remaining magical power for 5 minutes, but it was rare for magicians to study it in depth due to its unique large backlash. At best, they learned it as a last resort. However, the boy¡¯s Bloom showed a level of perfection that was different from that of ordinary magicians. The boy¡¯s magic contained a level of perfection comparable to ¡®Bolt¡¯, which he had spent 80 years of his life honing. The rumor that the overlord mistook the young boy for a high-ranking wizard and came to kill him was understandable. ¡®Did he only study flowering deeply? No, the boy said he had never properly learned magic... ... .¡¯ It was innate. ¡°Of all magicians, he was born with flowering... ... .¡± Each wizard has a magic that suits them from birth. In Alter¡¯s case, it was ¡®Volt¡¯, and in the case of his disciple, Lir, it was ¡®Lightning¡¯. It was definitely a stumbling block that the magic that suited the boy best was ¡®Flowering¡¯... ... . ¡®That kind of stumbling block is nothing compared to the size of his talent.¡¯ For a boy with this kind of talent, it wouldn¡¯t take long to raise magic like ¡®Volt¡¯ or ¡®Lightning¡¯ to the current level of ¡®Flowering¡¯. Alter lifted the boy''s slender body up with a bright smile, honored at being the teacher of a genius wizard who would go down in human history. "Please return. It seems that all your missions are over." The boy''s body was seriously light, so much so that even the old and frail Alter could lift it without difficulty. Chapter 19 The familiar ceiling of the carriage. The same military carriage ceiling I had seen all week long. The faint sound of rain was echoing on the ceiling of the military carriage, which was covered with a cloak on dry wood. Moisture was rising, and I could hear creaking noises coming from the wood here and there. "Are you awake?" Alter Heindel smiled kindly as he looked at me, who had woken up with a groan that didn¡¯t suit my age. The elf, Lir, sitting across from him, also spoke to me in a soft voice, but since my head was still fuzzy, I couldn¡¯t clearly hear what she was saying. Well, it seemed like a greeting or something... but it didn¡¯t seem that important, so I didn¡¯t feel the need to ask her to repeat it. "If you can perform such an awakening, the completeness of your Bolt should also be quite remarkable. But is there any particular reason you used the awakening on the young dragon? The Bolt would have been sufficient to deal with the dragon..." "...Even though it''s young, a dragon is still a dragon. I thought it would be much more efficient to go all out from the start." I answered while massaging my throbbing temple with my thumb. It was a pretty good excuse for someone who had just woken up. "The dragon is certainly a dangerous creature, but with your abilities, you could have subdued it without resorting to such a risky spell like awakening. The Bolt would have been enough..." Alter looked at me as if questioning why I used a flamethrower to swat a mosquito instead of using a mosquito net. "...I wanted to show you my best magic. It seemed like you were trying to test me." I tried to convince Alter, who was giving me a strange look, by making the best of my groggy thoughts. And this excuse, I thought, was actually quite reasonable. "...Indeed, your talent has been confirmed. All the rumors were not exaggerated." Alter then smiled as if he finally understood my actions, gently stroking his white beard. "I apologize for trying to test your talent. The rumors were so outlandish that I needed at least some proof." Alter lowered his head slightly, his white hair almost touching the floor, as he apologized. I quickly lowered my head and said, "It¡¯s fine. I would have doubted it too, if I were in your place." "Thank you for saying that. It makes me feel much more at ease." "It¡¯s an honor for me. The famous Magic Tower Master Alter Heindel came all the way here to teach someone like me!" "You¡¯ll have the honor of teaching a genius who comes once in a thousand years. What does a Magic Tower matter in comparison? It seems you don¡¯t realize yet how remarkable you are, Bin." "Well, thank you. Yes, well. Haha..." ...Genius, huh? What a joke. I barely held back a deep sigh from the bottom of my heart and concealed my expression with an awkward smile. 11th day of the expedition. Around 2 PM. I focused on memorizing various magical theories Alter was teaching me, trying to improve my skills as much as possible. The creaking and rattling of the carriage were distracting, but I couldn¡¯t afford to waste this precious time on anything else. "Creating a more precise and faster magical calculation isn¡¯t just about calling out the magic names. It''s called chanting. By uttering words that help the calculation, it makes it easier for your brain to materialize the magic." Even when my head was pounding and my limbs were screaming, Alter¡¯s words somehow still clearly reached my ears. It was a strange sensation. The sound of rain and the creaking of the carriage could have easily distracted me, but I managed to hear every word of his lesson, not missing a single one. "Even if you''re casting the same magic, the chant can differ from person to person. Since human brains are all different, even if you go through the same calculation process, some parts are emphasized while others are omitted... For example..." Alter, having gotten somewhat used to my cursed stamina, continued his lecture for exactly two hours. He ended the lesson by saying, "It¡¯s time." Lir, who had been taking notes during the lecture, was now rereading her notes to review them. I, exhausted, leaned back and quietly closed my eyes. The blanket covering the rattling carriage shook noisily as it was hit by the heavy rain. Even though it was distracting, my brain began to organize the contents of today¡¯s lesson without me telling it to. In summary, the key points from Alter''s lecture were as follows: A chant is not simply something to say for style; it is said to strengthen the magic.The words in the chant can differ significantly from wizard to wizard, even for the same spell.A wizard must create their own chant.The core points that Alter emphasized repeatedly during the lesson were etched deep in my mind, like tattoos. It was a curious sensation. I guess it felt like how people who have a talent for learning feel when studying things like language or math. Jealous little brats. "Start looking for a campsite! The rain¡¯s coming down, and it¡¯ll get dark soon!" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Captain gave an early order to the soldiers to find a campsite. Soon after, the detachment sent to find a campsite quickly returned and guided us to a suitable flatland. As we entered the dense forest, an unexpected flatland appeared before us. Judging by the rusted swords and cracked plate armor lying around, this must have been a place where many adventurers and soldiers camped before. "...It¡¯s a pity that the forest obstructs the view, but if we delay, it will get dark soon. There¡¯s no helping it. Let¡¯s camp here tonight." Once the Captain made the decision, the soldiers quickly started to set up makeshift shelters with blankets, tarps, and metal rods. The elite soldiers finished constructing the shelter in less than 30 minutes. Lir, Alter, and I followed the Captain¡¯s lead and moved inside the newly built shelter. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. The shelter was low enough that I couldn¡¯t stand fully upright, but thanks to nearly perfect waterproofing, the floor remained dry, and no rain came inside. On a day like this, when the downpour was so intense, being able to sleep on a dry floor was quite a stroke of luck. I thanked the Captain lightly and entered the shelter first. "You go ahead, I¡¯ll go fetch dinner." Alter said to Lir, who was standing outside in the rain, and Lir looked back and forth between me, who was inside the shelter, and Alter. "You¡¯re going to get dinner?" "Yes? No, no. Absolutely not." Lir shook her head vigorously, clearly opposing the idea. ...What are those two even talking about? "Then just wait inside." "..." Lir reluctantly lowered her head and crawled carefully inside the shelter. Soon after, Alter closed the door to the shelter and walked off somewhere. ¡®Probably, because of the rain, the fire won¡¯t be properly lit... So, tonight it¡¯s bread, not stew.¡¯ I thought idly about dinner for tonight. I just hope the bread that¡¯s issued isn¡¯t too hard. My jaw strength is only about half of that of a normal human. "..." An uncomfortable silence started to linger in the shelter. Now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t really talked to this elf, Lir, properly for the past week. She¡¯s Alter¡¯s disciple, and she¡¯s been learning magic for longer than I have, so there should be something to learn from her... "It¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve been left alone like this, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s kind of awkward, right?" I smiled and spoke to Lir first. Since Alter vouched for her as a capable mage... maybe if I get along with her, I could learn something about magic. "...Woah." Lir, not knowing where to look, glanced around the shelter and eventually dropped her head, muttering softly. "Yes?" Her voice was almost drowned out by the sound of the heavy rain hitting the tarp. "..." She lowered her head even further, hiding her face in her chest, and carefully covered her ears with trembling fingers. Her ears were glowing bright red, like someone who had a fever. "Why...?" "T-thank you!" Before I could finish my question, Lir shouted in a cracked voice. "...What?" I couldn¡¯t help but stare at her with a puzzled expression at how suddenly her voice had raised. Thank me? For what? So suddenly? "U-uh, yes?" I just thought I had misheard, so I had no choice but to ask again. "It¡¯s about the hat! You taught me that it¡¯s polite to take it off! And you even encouraged me to apologize... I¡¯ve been wanting to thank you for it, but we never had time alone..." "...Isn¡¯t it fine to thank someone at any time?" Who would think we were sharing a secret conversation? It was just a simple thank you for a small piece of advice. If that¡¯s the case, I could have said it anytime after Alter¡¯s lesson... "If Alter hears it, it¡¯s embarrassing!" Lir shouted loudly with her head buried in her chest. ...So, shouting like that isn¡¯t embarrassing, but thanking someone in front of others is? Is she shy, or is her pride too strong? Just pick one. I¡¯m getting confused. "...Is something wrong?" "Hmph...!" Alter, who had gone to fetch supplies, was startled by the sudden loud noise and moved the blanket aside as he walked into the shelter. Lir, upon seeing him, held her breath and pulled her hat down tightly to cover her face. ...I almost wanted to ask why she was holding her breath, but I stopped. I wouldn¡¯t understand no matter what she said. "No, it¡¯s nothing..." Alter glanced at me and Lir, then, as if he had quickly assessed the situation, /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ sighed and bent down to enter the shelter. Alter took out the large loaf of bread he had received from the supply officer and handed it to us. And then¡ª "All troops assemble!" The Captain¡¯s urgent order rang out. Chapter 20 Ding ding ding ding! The alarm bell that had been set up less than an hour ago began to ring loudly through the rain in the camp. The soldiers stopped eating the bread they had been given and rushed out of the barracks, and the platoon leader standing in the center of the camp began to loudly explain the situation. ¡°A herd of Tauros has appeared! About 200 meters away! We have detected a leader!¡± Under the sky filled with dark clouds, the usual starlight and moonlight were absent. Because of this, the forest was covered in pitch-black darkness, and the only sounds that could be heard were the soldiers hastily putting on their armor and the sound of raindrops falling on the armor. ¡°Are you saying there is a leader? Do you know how many there are?¡± ¡°The scouts reported that it was difficult to determine exactly because of the lack of visibility! However, since there is a leader, we can expect that there will be a considerable number!¡± The leader. Although there are differences depending on the individual, most monsters live in groups of 30 to 40, aimlessly wandering around, attacking and eating any wild animals or humans they see. However, groups with a leader are different. Unlike regular monsters who act entirely based on instinct, leaders have intelligence comparable to humans and can even converse at a certain level. They command the monsters under their command and control hunting, so a group of monsters that simply acted based on instinct quickly transforms into an army with strategy and a system. In addition, groups with a leader are incomparable in terms of numbers to other groups. Groups usually consist of 300 to 400 monsters, and it was not uncommon for groups of over 1,000 monsters to gather together. ¡°Damn it... ... We¡¯re in big trouble.¡± It was not unusual for the soldiers to sigh. ¡°All, prepare for battle in one minute! Move!¡± Most of the soldiers were preparing to sleep in the cramped barracks, so they had already taken off their thick armor. They hurriedly began to fumble for the armor they had hung outside the barracks in order to get ready for battle as soon as possible. ¡°Lantern... ... Hey, Private! Bring the lantern inside the barracks!¡± ¡°Will the torch light up, you punk?! What are you doing in this pouring rain? Aren¡¯t you awake?!¡± ¡°Hey, hey! That helmet is mine! It¡¯s the wrong size, you idiot!¡± The night, with no electricity and the moonlight and starlight obscured by dark clouds, was darker than I had imagined. It was pitch black. In this forest where there was not a single corner for light to come out, the soldiers were desperately searching for lanterns and hastily putting on their armor, struggling. ¡°Orb.¡± In the middle of the dark camp where confusion and fear had settled, Alter softly recited a spell. At that moment, as if a pure white flare had been shot into the sky, light came to the world. For a moment, the soldiers stared blankly at the pure white sphere rising high into the sky, then quickly came to their senses and began to gather their armor and weapons. Only then did the soldiers show their usual unified appearance and quickly prepared for battle. ¡°... ... I¡¯m indebted to you for this and that. I apologize for only showing you an embarrassing appearance.¡± The platoon leader sighed at the soldiers¡¯ foolish antics and thanked Alter. ¡°A Tauros leader has been found about 50 meters ahead! Their numbers have been determined to be around 500 to 600!¡± Before Alter could even pretend to be nothing special, the soldier in charge of reconnaissance shouted. The majestic hooves of the Tauros herd pierced the rain and pounded my heart. The sound of the hooves grew closer and soon began to spread in all directions. The Tauros herd had formed a siege around the campsite. The soldiers raised their blades quietly, careful not to sink their feet into the muddy ground, and soon the grotesque creature with its huge arms appeared between the trees. ¡°... ... .¡± The monster, with its lower body that resembled a giant horse and its upper body that was as big as an orc, was wearing the armor of elite soldiers who had taken it when and how. ¡°You guys, the ones who killed my men.¡± The leader shouted at Alter, who was standing right below the light, aiming his rusted spear tip, which was stained with blood. ... ... What is that guy talking about all of a sudden? Killing my men? Alter? When? ¡°Well, this seems like a good opportunity. Please take a good look, Bin.¡± Alter turned his back to the Tauros leader who was aiming his spear at him and spoke to me. ¡°From now on, I will use three versions of magic. The first is a version where you don¡¯t even memorize the name of the magic. The second is a version where you only memorize the name of the magic. The third is a version where you memorize both the spell and the name of the magic.¡± To him, a horde of ¡ô N§àv§Öl?g?t ¡ô (Only on N§àv§Öl?g?t) monsters like this, whether 400 or 4,000, didn¡¯t seem like a threat at all. Well, considering the difference in level, it was only natural. ¡°Kill them!¡± The leader shouted, engulfed in anger and humiliation, realizing that Alter was ignoring his words. As soon as the leader¡¯s order was given, the sound of hooves began to be heard all around. ¡°Everyone! Make protecting the magicians your top priority!¡± The wizard can unleash powerful firepower and a wide range of attacks, but his survivability is poor. Most wizards do not have the strength to block the enemy¡¯s weapons with their shields, and they do not have the agility to dodge attacks. That is why soldiers had to protect the wizards in most battlefields. However, the wizard who was smiling kindly at me right under the light here was a high-ranking wizard who had reached the level of the 8th circle. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The word ¡®normal¡¯ does not apply to a being who is clearly outside the standard. ¡°Eww!¡± With shouts from all directions, soldiers began swinging their blades at the Tauros horde that was rushing toward them. They took a stance, placing their shields on the tips of the enemy¡¯s spears with the sole intention of protecting me, Alter, and Lir. Alter stood still, getting hit by the heavy raindrops falling from the sky. He slowly raised his finger in the center of the noisy battlefield... ... . Hooung- He immediately brought a blue beam of light to the battlefield. ¡°That thing just now, a bolt that doesn¡¯t even remember the name of magic.¡± The raindrops that were falling became fog. The wet trees caught fire and a hole appeared in the siege formation consisting of hundreds of Tauros. ¡°... ... Uh.¡± The Tauros leader finally realized that the situation was wrong and began to stumble backwards, making a hoove sound. ¡°Bolt.¡± As if not giving his opponent a chance to fully understand the situation, Alter then detonated a huge ball of electricity that had gathered at his fingertips. Bam! A huge ball of energy that tore through the air created a huge hole in the back of the siege formation. With a loud explosion, over 60 Tauros were reduced to ashes. The Tauros surrounding the ashes were also shocked by the spreading electricity and lost their lives in an instant. With just two bolts, over a hundred Tauros disappeared. ¡°... ... Retreat! Retreat!¡± Only then did the leader realize that he had chosen the wrong prey, shouting at his subordinates and immediately turning around, stamping his hooves loudly. The Tauros herd, who were about to start a battle, followed the leader without a word despite the sudden order to retreat. ¡°That was just now, you only recited the name of the magic. And... ... .¡± The hooves that had been disturbing his ears from all directions gathered into one point. Alter lifted his finger to where the hooves were gathered and slowly opened his mouth. ¡°One point. Absence. Unity and compression.¡± Pass... ... ! Electricity surged around his body, and the raindrops that had been falling began to boil. ¡°Bolt.¡± With a loud noise, a sphere of electricity compressed into a single point stretched out from Alter¡¯s wrinkled fingers. Light. A gigantic light, incomparable to the small sphere floating above his head now, enveloped the rain-soaked forest. The hot heat could be felt from all directions, and the rainwater turned into fog and settled on the battlefield. There was nothing left where Alter¡¯s fingertips were pointed. ¡°As I explained earlier, reciting a spell increases the casting time of the magic, but it also increases its power by a large amount.¡± If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. The Tauros group and their leader who had been fleeing with their backs turned, as well as the trees that had filled the forest and the ground where their roots had stood, were reduced to a handful of ash by the massive amount of electricity. ¡°This is what I mean.¡± I let out a soft exclamation as I looked at the battlefield where everything had disappeared and the fog that filled the air. I never dreamed that ¡®Bolt¡¯ could be this powerful. ¡®... ... If I had known this would happen, I would have become a Bolt wizard.¡¯ A meaningless regret flashed through my mind. Of course, I must not forget that Alter was a high-ranking wizard of the 8th circle, and I must not forget that the Tauros were monsters in their 20s or 30s, far below his level. Even so, the power of Bolt that he had just shown me was enough to fascinate me. ¡°By the way, do you also know the spell of flowering? I understand that you have to develop the spell yourself, but I thought it would be helpful if you referred to it.¡± If you use a spell while using flowering, its power would be much stronger. I looked at Alter with my eyes sparkling at the unexpected opportunity to increase my specs. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but flowering is a spell that has been studied by almost no one among our school of magicians for a long time. If you look through the old books, you might be able to find out what spells your seniors recited... ... .¡± Alter spoke while tidying up his static-damaged beard. The Tauros herd just now seemed like less than a meal to him. ¡°As you know, it¡¯s best to develop spells yourself. Not all humans have the same way of thinking and calculation structure. Rather, it might be an opportunity to not be influenced by other people¡¯s spells. Just now the spell I recited was also something I personally developed when I was twenty-one... ... .¡± ¡°Ha... ... !¡± ¡°We really went with over-the-top magicians.¡± ¡°This expedition was a total waste from start to finish.¡± ¡°They all died, right?¡± ¡°Would anyone have survived the same spell just now? It¡¯s a total annihilation without a doubt.¡± Behind Alter, who was continuing his explanation, the soldiers¡¯ empty laughter erupted. It was understandable. The power of the magic Alter had just shown was truly beyond the realm of the absurd. The sight of the Tauros horde completely disappearing from the world with just a few simple words, and the rain that had been falling splitting the earth and turning into fog would never fade from their memories. ¡°... ... This is ridiculous.¡± The platoon leader also stared blankly at the path Alter¡¯s bolt had passed through, making a similar face as the soldiers. He soon gave another order to rest, and as soon as the order was given, the soldiers all put down their swords and began to take off their armor. ¡°... ... What are you all doing? Aren¡¯t you all leaving work too early? Isn¡¯t safety not yet completely secured?¡± Then, the high-ranking magician of the 8th Circle, Alter Heindel, who brought silence to the battlefield, said with a bewildered expression to the soldiers who had taken off their armor and started to return to the barracks. Leisure and carelessness. Normally, the well-trained elite soldiers would not have ended the battle so easily. Normally, they should have been on guard for any monsters that the magician had not yet finished off, and should have completely secured the safety of this area. But they didn¡¯t. Because they had faced such an unconventional and powerful blow, they hastily concluded that they had eliminated all threats. And then. Dangdang. The faint sound of hooves could be heard through the sound of the rain. ¡°... ... Uh.¡± The Tauros leader must have been hit by Alter¡¯s bolt and turned into a pile of pure white ash. The place Alter¡¯s finger was pointing was the leader¡¯s back. This must be the clear result. And most of the Tauros that the leader had summoned would have been shocked by the tremendous lightning created by the bolt and would not have escaped the same fate as the leader. But wouldn¡¯t there have been even a single survivor among those many monsters? Even though it was a ¡®volt¡¯ that was so beautiful and powerful that it was blinding. Volt was basically a magic created for one-on-one situations. No matter how powerful it was, believing that it could annihilate over 600 monsters with just three shots, without a single survivor... ... . was the realm of optimism. ¡°Manifestation.¡± When my thoughts reached that point, my mouth reacted on its own. The yellowish powder burst through the skin and soon took the shape of crystals near the shoulder blades. Dagdak. The faint sound of hooves echoed once more. It was so faint and faint that I thought I was hallucinating because I was oversensitive. Dagdak. Dagdak! The faint sound of hooves began to become clearer and clearer. ¡°... ... !¡± Only then did the platoon leader come to his senses, pulling out the sword at his waist and rushing towards us. ¡°What are you all doing! The leader is dead! Prepare for the aftermath!¡± The leader ordered his subordinates to ¡®retreat¡¯ right before he died. However, the leader was reduced to ashes by Alter¡¯s bolt, and the huge group lost their commander. The monsters whose leaders disappeared turned into monsters who were only true to their instincts. The ¡®instinct¡¯ that had been overlaid with ¡®commands¡¯ took control of their bodies. Their instincts always scream at humans to pounce on them. No matter how strong the humans were, how great the magicians were, or how powerful their previous attacks were. Fear is not a word that exists for monsters. Whew! As if to prove my worries, the giant Tauros¡¯ body burst through the burning trees and appeared. Most of the soldiers had returned to the barracks and were taking off their armor, so the formation was in disarray. There was nothing blocking the monster and our magicians. The monster, whose entire body was completely blackened, was in a state where it would not have been strange if it had lost its breath. However, as if it did not know the pain, the monster came out with a magnificent hooves and ran straight to where Lir was standing. The infantrymen who saw this sight began to run towards us late. However, no matter how fast they ran, they could not keep up with the speed of Tauros, who had the lower body of a horse. It was a moment. The time it took for Tauros to emerge from the forest and thrust its pitch-black spear tip at us. Tauros was after Lir. Monsters without a leader choose their prey randomly. Lir was the last Tauros left, and it was just bad luck that she became the target. ¡°... ...!¡± Lir quickly raised her palm and gathered electricity in her hand. It was an agile reaction worthy of an elf, but there was too little time for the magic power in her body to change into electricity, and for that electricity to be reconstructed into magic and unleash its power. The giant monster¡¯s spear had already reached the tip of her neck. The moment when the word death was engraved in the eyes of the genius magician Lir, who reached the 4th circle at the age of twenty-one. Kkirik! The sound of mechanical devices meshing echoed from the yellow-red crystal ball floating above my shoulder. Chapter 21 Tauros''s huge spear drew a straight line toward Lir''s slender neck. Tauros''s huge arm, holding the spear covered in deep rust, had hideous burn marks. Even at the moment when its own life was on the line of life and death, the monster stomped its hooves and swung its arms, following its instinct to kill. To Lir''s eyes, facing death, everything except herself seemed to move slowly. Raindrops fell before her eyes. The raindrops refracted the light, making Tauros''s huge spear seem even more threatening. Tauros'' hideous roar flew through the humid air and shook her slender body. Her master, hurriedly gathering electricity with his fingertips, appeared in the corner of her vision. Countless emotions filled the young elf''s heart, and images flashed through her mind. It was a futile and unjust death. This was the battlefield. A moment of carelessness drags a genius into hell. The moment the fear of death belatedly caressed her spine. Kkirik! The sound of mechanical devices meshing descended upon the chaotic battlefield. Bang! A crimson light instantly filled her vision. The light appeared for a moment and quickly disappeared. Only a faint afterimage remained in her eyes. Right away. Tauros''s body was enveloped in crimson light, and the spear that had been flying toward her neck rose high into the sky. ¡°... ... .¡± Lir stared at Tauros'' corpse with blank eyes. The upper body of Tauros, which had been running towards her with all its might, had completely disappeared. Tauros'' lower body, which had lost its brain and heart, lost its strength in its lumpy muscles and soon lost its balance and staggered. Bang! With the sound of the spear tip covered in rust and blood hitting the floor, her time returned to normal. Taurus''s lower body, which had been running with an eerie hooves, could not overcome inertia and began to roll on the floor, brushing past her robe. "Uh, uh... ... ." Lir belatedly looked at Taurus'' lower body that had fallen behind her. The lower body of the monster, covered in mud, was trembling due to rigor mortis. "Are you okay?" Only then did the voices of the platoon leader and the soldiers enter Lir''s dazed mind. Her body lost its strength and she unknowingly collapsed into the mud. Her robes were quickly soaked black, and her large-brimmed hat slipped down. Her blonde hair became damp from the rain. "Hoo... ... ." She was alive. The senses in her hands and feet that had been numb returned to normal, and the fear of death that had filled her head was replaced by joy at survival. Adrenaline bursts in belatedly. Her hands and feet tremble, her legs feel numb... ... She takes a deep breath belatedly. The young elf began to wet her large eyes with tears. Fortunately, it was raining, so no one would know that she was holding back tears. ¡°You guys, let your guard down, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°... ... That.¡± Bin. The cold voice of the frail boy cut through the sound of the rain and settled on the battlefield. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She looked up at the boy with white hair. His expression was filled with disappointment and anger. ¡°Because of the trees, we couldn¡¯t even see properly, and it was raining! Did you really think that all those Tauros were annihilated by a single ¡®Bolt¡¯? I really didn¡¯t expect even one of them to be alive!¡± Then, Alter Heindel¡¯s voice filled with anger resonated throughout the area. The fact that his beloved disciple, whom he had raised with great care, almost lost his life in a moment of carelessness angered even the wise man who had grown calm after living for many years. ¡°Please get up.¡± The boy quietly grabbed Lir¡¯s arm next to Alter, who was shouting loudly. She was unable to properly perceive the situation around her, drunk on the adrenaline that was continuously gushing out. She grabbed the boy¡¯s hand and got up, but her legs quickly gave out and she collapsed on the spot again. ¡°... ... Did Bin-nim save you?¡± Lir looked up at the boy while sitting on the ground and asked. From the small crystal floating above the boy¡¯s shoulder, she could faintly hear the mechanical mechanism she had heard. ¡°Lir, you too! Didn¡¯t I emphasize that the battlefield is a dangerous place, and that you shouldn¡¯t let your guard down no matter what happens! But what is this! Don¡¯t make me regret bringing you out!¡± Before the boy could answer Lir¡¯s question, Alter¡¯s scolding came down. ¡°... ... .¡± The young elf shrugged her shoulders and bit her lips. She unconsciously felt strength rise in her hand as she held the boy¡¯s hand, and something inside her began to rise. Oh, this. Finally, the tears that had been holding back began to flow. She had just escaped the fear of death, but now that she was being scolded by her master, she couldn¡¯t control her emotions. The emotional ups and downs that were as unpredictable as those of a manic-depressive patient shook her heart. Since this was the first time she had experienced something like this in her life, she didn¡¯t know how to control this huge whirlwind of emotions, so she couldn¡¯t say anything. If I opened my mouth carelessly now, only a terrible cry would come out. ¡°... ... .¡± The white-haired boy with a cold face and dark circles carefully placed the wide-brimmed hat he was wearing on Lir¡¯s head. The pitch-black hat didn¡¯t really suit her with her pale skin and blond hair, but now was not the time to be concerned about that. The boy quietly picked up Lir¡¯s blue hat that had flown away when she fell, and carefully opened his mouth while shaking off the mud that had seeped in. ¡°People die on the battlefield. Don¡¯t let your guard down.¡± ¡°This is driving me crazy... ... This is unbelievable.¡± Alter confirmed that the boy was taking care of his disciple and began walking to the center of the battlefield. ¡°Aren¡¯t you all elite soldiers? You must have at least four years [N O V E L I G H T] of military experience, and of course, you have a lot of actual combat experience... ... You¡¯re veterans!¡± The white-haired boy quietly watched Alter, who was shouting at the soldiers surrounding him with a loud voice. ¡°Wizards and soldiers are in a symbiotic relationship! Wizards eliminate enemies with magic, and soldiers protect wizards from various threats with their physical abilities and combat experience, isn¡¯t that their role?¡± The old man¡¯s voice penetrated the sound of the rain and dug deep into the soldiers¡¯ hearts. The more he shouted, the more his voice became like a squeak, but no one dared point it out or laugh at it. ¡°... ... .¡± The white-haired boy, Bin, couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Alter, who was yelling at his subordinates. Surviving on the battlefield, and even more so, achieving victory, wasn¡¯t something that could be achieved simply by being strong. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. He had to know how to encourage his subordinates and comrades, and when they made a mistake, he had to be able to scold them harshly and warn them not to make the same mistake again. ¡°... ... I¡¯m disappointed.¡± The boy said that while looking at Alter¡¯s back. It was not natural for him to be disappointed in Alter, nor was he disappointed in the soldiers who made a mistake. He was disappointed that he was not the one who was yelling at his subordinates in that place, who had the title of general. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± The soldiers must have heard Bin¡¯s soft words even in the midst of the heavy rain, and they all bowed their heads and apologized. ¡°Well, that¡¯s okay.¡± The boy answered his subordinates¡¯ apologies with a cold expression and curtly, and then lifted Lir up from the mud once again. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She stood up with her trembling legs, barely stepping on the mud. The boy¡¯s arms were barely strong enough to help him keep his balance, but that small amount of help was quite a big deal to Lir now. Lir grabbed Bin¡¯s hand and led him on his trembling legs into the makeshift barracks. Kirik. As the boy entered the barracks, the sound of mechanical devices meshing was heard again. And as if it had done its job, the crystal split into numerous pieces and dug into the boy¡¯s chest. Lir was certain after seeing that scene. Since he was saved with the strange mechanical meshing sound, it was Bin who had saved him, not someone else. ¡°Bin, Bin, you saved me... ... right?¡± ¡°Well, calm down first. Would you like some leftover bread?¡± Bin spoke as if he was comforting a crying child. ¡°Thank you, Hee-bap... ... Thank you... ... .¡± ... ... In the end, tears welled up and his tongue began to twist. Lir felt so embarrassed that he could die from showing such a shameful appearance. How should he repay the boy who saved him? The young elf could not find the answer to that question on his own. ¡°Is this your first time on a battlefield?¡± Bin roughly wiped the mud and rainwater on Lir¡¯s robe with a handkerchief and asked Alter, who had followed him into the barracks late. ¡°I entered the Magic Tower when I was four, and I¡¯ve trained in the Magic Tower my whole life... ... This is my first time on a battlefield, let alone out in the world.¡± ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you have been a little more careful? Even if it¡¯s your first time on a battlefield, Lir, you might make mistakes, but Alter, you know what a battlefield is like.¡± ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t expect something like this to happen. In the past... ... When the two of us went around hunting monsters that appeared near our Magic Tower, I thought we would be able to deal with them without any problems... ... If Lir was a nuisance to the expedition, I apologize.¡± Alter apologized to Bin in a hoarse voice. The boy shook his head as if he didn¡¯t mean to. ¡°I¡¯m not saying I was a nuisance. Everyone has a first time... ... You have to gain experience on the battlefield little by little. In an era where people are dying every day, what¡¯s the point of being a wizard who can¡¯t even protect himself?¡± Bin put the handkerchief soaked in mud on the floor and wiped the tears and raindrops on Lir¡¯s face with a clean handkerchief. . ¡°Just, well... ... I don¡¯t really want to see people die, so I should have been more careful, something like that... ... .¡± The moment the boy¡¯s slender fingers and soft handkerchief wiped away most of the moisture on the elf¡¯s cheek, the boy¡¯s vision suddenly shook violently. ¡°Ugh... ... Thank you! Thank you, really... ... ! It was really scary... ... .¡± Lir wiped all the tears off Bin¡¯s face, but... ... he burst into tears again and ran towards him. The hat Bin had put on her fell off, revealing her blonde hair, messed up by dirt and rain. The boy¡¯s body, which boasted strength level 1, didn¡¯t even have the strength to withstand the elf¡¯s sudden charge. Bin fell to the floor of the barracks with Lir, and at the same time, a sigh burst out of his throat that had been strained. The young elf never found a way to repay this debt to the boy. Other than endlessly repeating his gratitude, there was nothing he could do for the white-haired boy right away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was a nuisance! But thank you, thank you... ...!¡± The socially awkward elf repeated the same words over and over again until they were stuck in his ears. Then he buried his face in Bin¡¯s chest and continued to shed tears. Bin sighed at his childish appearance and managed to force out a single word. ¡°... ... It¡¯s heavy.¡± The boy tried to push the elf who was pressing against his chest and blocking his breathing to the side with his arms. But she didn¡¯t budge. When he was tired, his fingers would tremble even when holding a cup full of tea. For the boy with his devastating strength, it was nearly impossible to remove a woman¡¯s body from his body, no matter how delicate. Because of that, Bin quickly gave up on pushing Lir aside and carefully brushed away the dirt and water from his hair with his delicate hands. It took two hours for Lir to stop crying and for his stormy emotions to calm down. ¡°... ... I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lir, who came to his senses late, apologized to Bin while kneeling. ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep. What is this... ... I have plans for tomorrow.¡± Bin spoke in a tired voice, as if he was tired, and then laid down on the floor of the makeshift barracks, clutching his ribs, and took a short nap. Unlike Bin and Alter, who fell asleep quickly, Lir had to stay up all night. ... ... What he had done must have been so shameful. Chapter 22 The morning had arrived. Stepping out of the barracks, I trod on the damp piles of mud. The soldiers stood with sharp discipline, keeping watch around the camp and tidying up the campsite. We were soon set to leave for the capital. The journey continued for the next three days, but fortunately, no additional attacks occurred. I suspect all the Tauros around here were burned to a crisp by the lightning. "Be careful, everyone." "I hope you''ll return next time as a better soldier." In response to my farewell, Alter added a cold remark. It seemed like he still hadn''t forgiven the absurd mistakes of the squad members. I boarded the guest carriage at the entrance of the capital and entered the large castle, which was ridiculously huge. After nearly two weeks of living on the ground, I hadn''t properly slept. So, as soon as I arrived at the castle, I wanted to wash off the dirt and mud that had covered my body and collapse into bed to rest. "They are waiting for your report, sir." Without even a chance to shake off the dirt, a servant waiting at the castle''s main gate spoke. ...It seemed I would have to postpone becoming one with the bed for now. The representatives from each race were waiting for my report. "I can''t do it later, can I?" "...All four of them are waiting only for your report, sir." Ranked at the 3rd and 4th stars, I had the duty to face the leaders of each race and present my report to them directly. And something that can be postponed isn''t called a duty. "Especially the Emperor is eagerly awaiting it. The food crisis hasn''t been resolved due to the dragon that settled in the grain-producing area." With Alter and Lir, I followed the servant¡¯s lead toward the meeting room. For some reason, small chairs were placed at intervals along the long corridor. It seemed they were set up while I had been away on the expedition for the past two weeks. Thanks to this, I was able to rest in the chairs whenever I felt tired while walking down the kingdom''s long, grueling hallways, matching the fatigue of the lengthy journey. I hated myself for being touched by such thoughtful care. After sitting down and getting up several times, we arrived at the meeting room. As per the servant''s instructions, Alter and Lir stayed outside, and I entered alone. "Oh, you''re here." The leaders of each race, sitting around the round table, looked at me with different expressions. The Emperor greeted me with a cheerful smile, the Grand Chief frowned with concern over my thin body and dirty clothes, the Dwarf King looked at me with half-drunk eyes, and the Elf Queen looked down at me with her usual condescending gaze. "Report. What happened with the dragon?" "I killed it." I answered briefly to the Elf Queen''s question. Due to the exhaustion from the expedition, my words came out sharper than I intended, and she flinched her eyebrows slightly, as if it bothered her. "What else? Was there nothing more?" "We encountered a high-ranking demon at the Enker Plateau." "...What?" At my disjointed report, everyone in the room looked confused. The sudden shift from "I killed the dragon" to "We encountered a high-ranking demon" made them doubt their hearing. In my life, I¡¯ve never had to report what I went through to anyone. What should I do? Could I have reported the details like other generals, organizing it clearly with the five Ws and H? Obviously, that would have been impossible. Sadly, all I knew how to do was play with MIDI and instruments. Endure by force! You chose this parachute! "Huh... Well, are you telling a funny story to commemorate killing the dragon...?" Since it was such a random turn, the leaders of the races looked at me, wondering if I was joking. "...I guess I have no choice. Listen closely, let me tell you what happened..." I started to ramble on about everything I went through, from the very beginning, without much organization. If I didn¡¯t know how to summarize the events, then why not just say everything that came to mind? Let them sort it out in their heads. ...Once again, I remind you, you chose this parachute! "Now I understand the situation after hearing it. You suddenly encountered a high-ranking demon, huh?" After about 20 minutes of long explanation, our story reached the point where we faced the high-ranking demon. "You led just one squad and encountered a high-ranking demon? Most of them must have died. It''s fortunate that you returned alive. What happened to Alter? Did he die?" The Grand Chief spoke as if mourning the fallen soldiers, slightly bowing his head. "No, there were no casualties." "...What?" The Grand Chief raised his head, looking puzzled, unable to comprehend what I just said. Seeing the leaders of the races continuously widening their eyes at my words, I suddenly wondered if I might actually be a born storyteller. Isn''t an unexpected twist a weapon that grabs the audience? I think I heard that in a video titled ''How to Charm People'' once. I¡¯m not sure why an ''unexpected twist'' is needed in a military report though... "You said you encountered a high-ranking demon, but how could there be no casualties or injuries?" Even the half-drunk Dwarf King, who had leaned his upper body on the round table, looked at me with wide eyes, as if confused. "For some reason, there were no mutations around it. Perhaps because of that, it seemed hesitant to fight me." "...I see, if it was alone, that makes sense. Including you and Alter Heindel, the expedition must have been quite a burden for the demon, even if it was a high-ranking one." "Guess I was lucky... Or should I say, unlucky to encounter a high-ranking demon in the first place..." Grand Chief, what kind of ridiculous question is that? Of course, it was unlucky. Unbelievably unlucky. "No mutations? If you and Heindel joined forces, couldn''t you have killed the high-ranking demon? Why did you let it go?" The Elf Queen, who had been quietly listening, asked in a somewhat puzzled tone. Given that the perception of me in their minds was that of "a genius mage who survived against a great lord without learning any magic," it wasn¡¯t strange for her to have such doubts. "The battleground wasn¡¯t ideal. Both Alter Heindel and I are lightning mages, and if we fought there, the fire would have spread in an instant, and most of the wheat would have been lost." "That makes sense." The Emperor, who had been listening quietly, nodded in agreement. "Certainly, the goal of your expedition was to capture the dragon on the Enker Plateau, which is the largest grain-producing area in the continent, and recover the food supplies. Not engaging in a battle there was a wise decision." The Grand Chief also nodded and supported my judgment, agreeing that it was not a mistake. "...Wouldn''t it have been better to fight in a different place? Even though it''s not as grand as a great lord, killing a high-ranking demon would have been a great help to humanity." The Elf Queen looked dissatisfied, as if she regretted not killing the high-ranking demon right in front of her. Some say it''s fortunate that I came back alive, while others scold me for not killing the high-ranking demon. What am I supposed to do about this? "Of course, I didn''t just let it go without doing anything." I took out the bracelet made from the "Devil¡¯s Contract" from my robe pocket. It had fallen off my wrist naturally exactly 72 hours after the deal was made. "That..." They all leaned forward with puzzled looks. "I demanded the withdrawal of all demons and mutations from the Achiliptius Forest region as the condition for letting it go." "Oh..." The Elf Queen finally smiled faintly and looked at me. "Clearly, a genius is different." ...She seems to be complimenting me, but somehow, due to her tone and attitude, I didn¡¯t feel entirely happy about it. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. "The Achiliptius Forest region is a military strategic point connecting the ''Baller Land,'' where the Swordmaster and his party are currently battling, to the capital. It has many places to hide, and due to the rugged terrain, it had been impossible to carry out a reclamation operation..." "Excellent choice! Ha, our Swordmaster truly has a sharp eye for people!" "Your voice is too loud, Dwarf. And now, I think it¡¯s time to praise this little one, not the Swordmaster." "Hehe, did I say our promising Swordmaster did anything wrong? Praise both the Swordmaster and our genius prospect. It¡¯s fine to praise both! What¡¯s all the fuss about?" I couldn¡¯t understand why the Elf Queen and Dwarf King had to sit next to each other, so I shook my head and looked at the Emperor. Shouldn¡¯t those two be seated as far apart as possible? "Hehe..." The Emperor just gave a wry smile, as if embarrassed. "Anyway, the Achiliptius Forest region is now an uninhabited zone. As soon as I¡¯m ready, I plan to lead soldiers there and set up a forward base." The Achiliptius Forest region is where the Lightning Spirit is asleep. If I wake the spirit and commune with it, I will receive special rewards that can¡¯t be obtained by ordinary means. These rewards are essential for my bizarre mage build. To make sure the leaders in front of me continue to misunderstand me as a "once-in-a-lifetime genius," I had to level up quickly. "Are you planning to lead it yourself?" The Grand Chief asked in a slightly worried tone. Even though my achievements were outstanding and my magical talent exceptional, it seemed there was some unease about entrusting me with the operation. It was only natural. Even though I had been recognized by the Swordmaster and became his party member, earning a general-level rank in one go... Naturally, I didn¡¯t have the leadership skills to match it. I lacked the skills to command. And I realized that painfully during this expedition. When Alter raised his voice to warn and lash out at the soldiers who had made mistakes, I didn¡¯t say a word. "Of course not. I have no military experience, so it would be better if you assigned me a capable commander." The most important thing for a parachute is to know one¡¯s place. It¡¯s smarter to bring a reliable adjutant than to insist on stubbornness. "I¡¯ll prepare the operation and set the departure date as soon as possible. I¡¯ll assign you a trustworthy adjutant." "Thank you." After that conversation, I left the meeting room after greeting the leaders of the races. Just before I left, the leaders gathered their staff, spread maps, and seemed absorbed in military discussions. "Hah." As soon as the large door closed, I let out a sigh of relief. Though I didn¡¯t show it, I had been anxious the entire time during the report, afraid I would make a ¡ï ???????????????????????????????????? ¡ï mistake, and fatigue had piled up on me. "Are you that tired?" Lir, who had been waiting outside with Alter, asked with a worried expression. I didn¡¯t have the energy to reply. I just nodded and let out a deep sigh. "Shall I carry you?" Noticing my poor condition, the middle-aged servant carefully asked. No matter how I felt, being carried by a man over fifty when I was barely in my twenties was a bit... strange. "Sure." It was good. Very good. "...Really?" Lir asked in a surprised tone, but I ignored her and let my body rest on the middle-aged servant''s back. "Well, I¡¯m probably lighter than Lir... Doesn''t it matter?" It was the truth. Lir might not know, but whenever I looked in the mirror while showering, my body looked like a skeleton with family draped over it. Comparing myself to an elf with a decent figure was an insult! "...Ugh..." Lir blinked in disbelief and muttered something before closing her mouth tightly and pulling the brim of her muddy hat down, bowing her head. "Good night." Ignoring her, I waved goodbye to Alter and Lir while being carried by the middle-aged servant. I didn¡¯t even have to walk to get to my room. ¡®I¡¯ve made it.¡¯ After becoming a member of the Swordmaster¡¯s party for nearly two weeks, I had finally tasted the true flavor of power. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 23 The faint morning sunlight slowly slanted through the window of the room. The sunlight that passed through the window over time tickled my eyes that were closed, and I slowly opened my eyes, unable to overcome the stimulation of the light. ¡°... ... Haa, sir.¡± As soon as I got out of bed, a sharp pain greeted me all over my body. My limbs were shaking, and I was out of breath even though I was doing nothing. It seemed that the two-week journey had been quite a harsh schedule for this frail body. Knock knock. As I lay there blankly, it was long past lunchtime when Alter and Lir knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± I spoke without getting out of bed. I knew it was polite to get up and open the door, but I felt like if I moved my body wrong here, something would really break and I would be in the hospital for a while. ¡°... ... Ugh.¡± Lir let out a soft exclamation when he saw me lying in bed, looking as haggard as a patient. No matter what, he made a sound like he saw vomit scattered on the street after seeing a person¡¯s face. The queen and this young elf are both shameless... ... . ¡°Uh... ... I think it would be better to skip class today. You... ... don¡¯t look too good.¡± Alter also looked shocked when he saw my face. Is that how I feel right now? ¡°... ... Didn¡¯t you eat breakfast?¡± Lir asked worriedly when he saw the breakfast that the young servant had brought him lying cold on the table. ¡°I¡¯m not particularly hungry... ... I don¡¯t really have an appetite.¡± I¡¯ve never mentioned it before, but since I¡¯ve been staying in this castle, I¡¯ve only been served nutritious food full of grass and dry chicken breast. It seemed that the servants were worried about this twisted body and took care of it... ... Just like the health food I had eaten before, the food here was also extremely tasteless. ¡°The salad is all dried up.¡± Lir sighed as he stirred the twisted salad. ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s good to relieve stress by eating something sweet. Even if it¡¯s not that good for your body. Beer and wine are also great for relieving stress, but... ... .¡± Alter trailed off for a moment and looked up and down my body covered with a blanket. In this world, seventeen was the age to drink beer or wine. Unlike the real world, the regulations on alcohol weren¡¯t that strict. Even so, I would never touch alcohol. Because if I drank alcohol with this weak body, there was a serious possibility that I would have a heart attack. Seriously. ¡°Well, I think it would be better to eat sweet bread or dessert rather than alcohol. ¡°Because sugar recharge is essential for brain function.¡± ¡°Can I have a delivery?¡± I asked Alter because I really didn¡¯t want to move even a single step from my bed. ¡°... ... Is that okay?¡± This huge 120 square kilometer castle was a major military stronghold where all sorts of important people gathered. Even if there were deliveries in this world, there was no way to allow deliverymen to enter, and bringing in uninspected outside food was also strictly prohibited. If food containing poison or disease rolled into the castle, it could cause a disaster. ¡°... ... .¡± I don¡¯t really want to go out of the castle. It was obvious that moving around to eat something would burn more calories than sitting still and starving. I know it doesn¡¯t make sense nutritionally, but that¡¯s how I feel right now. Ah, I don¡¯t want to move. Alter looked at my face like that and quietly placed his hand on his forehead. It seemed that my feelings were all showing on my face. Lir carefully pulled Alter¡¯s sleeve as he sighed. Alter quickly realized Lir¡¯s intention and bent down, and then Lir whispered something in Alter¡¯s ear. Lir, who already had a small voice, covered his mouth with both hands, so it was impossible to know what he was saying. ¡°... ... Judging from your expression, it doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯ll go. Well, at least bring it up. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll matter.¡± Lir took a deep breath after hearing Alter¡¯s answer. Before he could speak, his face turned red, and his palms seemed to be covered in cold sweat. What on earth was he so nervous about saying? ¡°I know a nice bakery, and their chocolate pizza bread is pretty good... ... Well, if that¡¯s okay, I think we could go eat together... ... .¡± Lir pulled the brim of his hat and spoke in a crawling voice. I was once again amazed at my excellent hearing. We had spent more than two weeks in the same carriage and barracks. I had become somewhat accustomed to Lir¡¯s voice mumbling very softly without even realizing it. ¡°... ... Chocolate pizza bread?¡± My admiration was fleeting. As I stared at Lir¡¯s hat with wide eyes, I couldn¡¯t help but doubt my ears at the combination of food I had never heard of before. ¡®Chocolate and pizza coexist?¡¯ Pizza is a food that is important for its unique pepperoni, sour and sweet ketchup sauce, and rich cheese. On the other hand, chocolate is a dessert whose strength lies in its strong sweetness. Mixing intensely sweet chocolate with pizza, which already has three flavors of sour, salty, and rich. ¡°That... ... When I first heard about it, I was a bit taken aback, but everyone who tried it said it was better than they thought... ... Really. And on top of that, maybe because people were scared by the combination of chocolate and pizza, there weren¡¯t that many people in the cafe... ... The cafe atmosphere was also good... ... ¡° I looked at Lir with a frown on my face, and she started making excuses like she had done something wrong. ... ... The combination of chocolate and pizza is better than you think? How? Is that possible? Creativity is something that can be brain dead if you go too far. And usually, unconventional attempts end up being ¡®nonsense.¡¯ However, according to Lir, chocolate pizza bread... ... seems to be a food that sells quite well. The fact that creativity that has gone too far has been recognized by people... ... means that the result contains deep research and philosophy that ordinary people cannot fathom. I can¡¯t just let this news go. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I slowly got up from my heavy body and spoke. ¡®The chocolate pizza bread that sells well among people.¡¯ ... ... This was a food that I couldn¡¯t stand as a self-proclaimed hipster. What kind of brain structure does a chef have that made him think of combining those two foods? That¡¯s why I felt like I couldn¡¯t fall asleep tonight without checking for myself what the rumored bread tastes like. ¡°Really?!¡± Lir smiled brightly and greeted me with a loud voice, unusually for her. I was startled by Lir¡¯s unusually loud voice. ¡°What... ... Yes.¡± Certainly, going to eat chocolate pizza bread alone is difficult in many ways. This guy secretly wanted to go, but he seemed to be worried because he didn¡¯t have a friend to go with. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to make even one real friend with that personality. He¡¯d be lucky if he didn¡¯t get bullied somewhere. I forced my heavy arm up and rang the golden bell. Not long after, a young servant opened the door to my room and came in. ¡°I¡¯d like to go for a walk.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll prepare it.¡± The servant left for a moment, then quickly opened the door again and bowed as if to ask me to carry him. ¡°Please climb on.¡± Naturally, I did not refuse this service. ... ... Power is so sweet. ¡°... ... .¡± Lir looked up at me on the servant¡¯s back with an expression that seemed to say nothing. This is what it feels like to look down on people. Power seems to become sweeter the more you taste it. Alter said he had more to find out about the spell of enlightenment, and told the two of us to go alone. I felt uneasy because it seemed like the oldest one was working and the two of us were just hanging out. So I suggested to him again that maybe a cup of coffee would be okay. ¡°What... ... .¡± Alter stroked his beard for a moment and glanced at Lir. Lir rolled his eyes here and there without saying anything. ... ... What are the two of them doing right now in front of me? Alter nodded as if he understood Lir¡¯s intentions, seeing Lir¡¯s anxiously trembling eyes and small actions. ¡°No. Let¡¯s just go together. This old man ate too much for breakfast.¡± Alter seemed to have reached a point where he could roughly guess what Lir was thinking just by looking at his eyes. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. Well, he wasn¡¯t particularly jealous. How would developing the ability to read the introverted elf¡¯s mind help him survive? ¡°I¡¯ll be back. Master, I¡¯ll bring you a present too... ... .¡± Lir got on the carriage and bowed her head to him through the window. Her excited face showed no sign of calming down. After leaving the castle in such a luxurious carriage, we arrived at the outskirts of the capital. Since we didn¡¯t want to attract attention, we got off at a cafe that was quite a distance away and walked. My legs were screaming, but it was a sacrifice worth making for the exquisite delicacy of chocolate pizza bread. The cafe had its own charm with its well-maintained wooden floors and warm candlelight that softly enveloped the entire store. And thanks to the son of the store owner playing the guitar in the corner with a sweet melody, I was able to forget about the war and fighting for a moment and enjoy the atmosphere of the place. ¡°Two chocolate pizza breads, one coffee, and warm milk, please.¡± Lir said that he wanted to come to this cafe, but he left the order to me. The milk and coffee came out soon after. The lady who managed the hall apologized to us, saying that since they do business by putting the dough in the oven right after the order comes in instead of baking the bread in advance, the bread might be a little late. I got it. A unique combination that others wouldn''t even think of, and a little too much passion... ... . This is a hipster. The chef of this restaurant is a really ridiculous hipster. I felt a strange sense of kinship, and while holding a glass of milk, I chatted with Lir and spent the boring time chatting. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If an elf is twenty-one, are they considered minors among the elves? Or are they like newborns... ... ." "... ... They''re adults. Elves only age rapidly after they turn twenty, and they don''t grow slower than other races." "Then they''ll live for 2000 years with the appearance of a twenty-year-old? They''re a total fraud." Questions I was curious about but couldn''t ask because I couldn''t find the right timing... ... . "I heard you''ve been living in the Magic Tower since you were four, but didn''t you enter the Magic Tower too early?" ¡°I lost my parents early, so I had no choice... ... The war was in full swing.¡± ¡°So Lir has only been studying at the Magic Tower since I was four?¡± ¡°Well, yes... ... I don¡¯t really have anything to do outside, and studying magic suits me quite well.¡± ¡°I finally understand why you are so social.¡± ¡°... ... Don¡¯t you usually only talk about that in your head?¡± We spent time talking about things that weren¡¯t that special, like learning about the past. ¡°Thank you for waiting so long.¡± Freshly baked bread was placed on the table where we were talking for a long time. The pizza bread on the pure white plate looked like nothing special from the outside. Pepperoni, tomato sauce, cheese. Is there chocolate hidden inside the bread? It¡¯s not just bad acting like an ordinary pizza bread on the outside, I really like [N O V E L I G H T] it. I turned the bread around and enjoyed this delicacy with my eyes first. Just thinking about the devil called chocolate lurking inside this ordinary pizza bread is dizzying. After exploring for a while, I took a bite of the bread. ¡°... ... .¡± ... ... Well. Yes. Hmm. ¡°It¡¯s subtle.¡± Contrary to my expectations, the chocolate hidden inside the bread was not sweet chocolate, but dark chocolate with a bitter taste. The salty taste of the original pizza bread and the bitter dark chocolate created a mysterious harmony in my mouth, giving me a gustatory experience I¡¯ve never experienced before. ¡®... ... It¡¯s less fun than I thought.¡¯ It was a refreshing combination, but it didn¡¯t live up to the expectations I had when I heard the devastating food name ¡®chocolate pizza bread.¡¯ In addition, the level of perfection of the taste wasn¡¯t enough to be evaluated as ¡®amazing.¡¯ ... . ¡°It¡¯s subtle.¡± Lir also said the same thing as me. Her faintly furrowed brows seemed to indicate that she had no idea how to take this taste. It seemed that it was not as great as the rumors said, so she was disappointed. ¡°The taste is... ... unique. People who like this might like it... ... .¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it was all praise?¡± ¡°Well, maybe it¡¯s because people who don¡¯t like it don¡¯t say anything? Rumors are usually created by people who talk... ... .¡± Lir realized that the restaurant she had recommended had failed and began to make excuses. ¡°Hmm.¡± In fact, it was something she had been prepared for to some extent. It¡¯s not like visiting unique and exotic restaurants will always be successful. But it wasn¡¯t like it was completely unpalatable, so we didn¡¯t get up from our seats and slowly ate the bread on our plates while admiring the owner¡¯s son¡¯s guitar skills. The bread wasn¡¯t as good as I had expected, but the atmosphere of the caf¨¦ was quite good... ... It would be a stretch to say that today¡¯s visit was a failure. ¡°Well, the only bread they sell here is chocolate pizza bread, and it¡¯s a place where you can stop by every once in a while if you think about it... ... .¡± Thump! While quietly listening to the guitar performance and talking about the next visit, there was a dull knock on the wooden door. ¡°Ah! You¡¯re here, Miss Guiner!¡± The lady who was wiping cups at the coffee bar bowed her head to greet the young Yeong-ae who had opened the door with a loud noise and came in. ¡°... ... .¡± The young Yeong-ae slowly approached the counter without saying a word. Judging from her lace and decoration-filled outfit, she seemed to be from a fairly powerful family. ¡°What brings you here today... ... .¡± Judging by the lady¡¯s attitude, it seemed like the young Yeong-ae frequented this store often. The texture of the bread was good, and the mysterious harmony of the bitterness of dark chocolate and the saltiness of ketchup was refreshing... ... so it might not be so strange that a mania has developed. I can¡¯t say that chocolate pizza bread is an absolutely delicious food, but this store is probably the only place in the world where you can buy something like ¡®chocolate pizza bread¡¯. I took my mind off Young-ae, whose taste was different from mine, and lifted the cup containing the still warm milk... ... . Clap! Clang! ¡°... ... ?¡± A slap came out of nowhere, and the sound of something breaking filled the store. The guitar stopped, and my and Lir¡¯s movements also stopped for a moment. The wife stroked her red, swollen cheeks and bowed her head to Young-ae, who was much younger than her. The floor was littered with broken teacups and glass stands. The woman''s son, who was watching the scene right in front of him, was holding the guitar neck tightly and biting his molars. Chapter 24 The woman caressing her swollen cheeks and her son holding a guitar looking at her with vain eyes. The cold and heavy air, which contrasted with the warm feeling of the entire store due to the wooden interior, began to weigh on my thin shoulders. Lir and I put down the cups we were holding and looked at the young Yeong-ae and the store owner¡¯s wife. What on earth happened between the two that made Yeong-ae slap the woman¡¯s cheek without mercy? ¡°... ... I¡¯m sorry!¡± Surprisingly, those words came out of the woman¡¯s mouth as she staggered after being slapped. She kept bowing her head as if she were a criminal and kept bowing her waist. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be able to prepare the rent this week! So please... ... .¡± ¡°Do you know what my brother said to me because of you? He said, ¡®You¡¯re an incompetent woman who can¡¯t even collect money properly from your subordinates.¡¯ Do I have to live with such humiliating words because of your mistake?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry! The price of wheat is so high these days that my income is not very good. However, the number of customers visiting our store every week is steadily increasing, and word of mouth is starting to spread, so our business will definitely... ... .¡± Clap! The wife stumbled as her cheeks turned bright red again. ¡°I will definitely be able to pay the rent this week... ... ! I¡¯m sorry!¡± The wife bowed her head and repeated the same words while staggering. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From what I heard, it seemed that the one who was at fault first was the one running the store. Not paying the rent on the agreed date was clearly a failure as a business owner. Of course, the punishment for that was harsh and barbaric... ... . ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a day or two that the rent is late? Anyway, these commoners... ... can¡¯t be educated by just talking about it. If you see that education is achieved by giving pain and instilling fear, then you are no different from an animal.¡± The world I am currently living in is a medieval fantasy world where the caste system is alive and well. No one would punish a noble for hitting a commoner a few times. Even more so if the commoner was the first to commit a crime such as ¡®not paying the monthly rent¡¯. ¡°No, Miss... ... ! What are you doing here... ... .¡± ¡°You come here too. What are you doing?¡± Youngae spoke in a cold voice as she looked at the owner of the caf¨¦ who had just run out of the kitchen. No matter what, Lir wanted to say something to Youngae, who was abusing her parents in front of her child, and she repeatedly got up from her chair and sat back down, unable to muster up the courage. It seems that Lir¡¯s ethics are a little different from the ordinary medieval people of this world. She was an elf who had spent most of her life isolated from society and only interacted with the magicians and teachers of the magic tower. Since magicians are intellectuals, they usually don¡¯t use violence or insult others¡¯ personalities... ... This kind of barbaric behavior was unfamiliar to her and uncomfortable to see. She soon chanted the spell ¡®I can do it, I can do it¡¯ in a small voice several times, and slowly stood up from her seat as if she had really made up her mind. Then, I grabbed her thin arm, who had finally made up her mind, and made her sit back down. ¡°It¡¯s a bit harsh, but it¡¯s clearly the store¡¯s fault for not paying the rent on the agreed date. What excuse do we have for stopping that person?¡± ¡°... ... That¡¯s true, but.¡± Lir couldn¡¯t give a clear answer to my question. You shouldn¡¯t use violence recklessly. Such a proposition is only true when everyone is ¡®equal.¡¯ ¡°... ... It¡¯s hard to see, so let¡¯s just sort things out and leave the store. There¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± And now, even though they have to suffer humiliation, this store will soon be free from these difficulties. Now that the young dragon of the Enker Plateau has died, the price of wheat will soon stabilize, and then the store¡¯s profits will increase and there will be no more overdue rent. In addition, word of mouth is spreading, and the number of customers visiting the store will increase... ... They just have to grit their teeth and wait for this storm to pass. It would be bad for either them or us for us, who are not even related parties, to interfere and make trouble. ¡°Yes, Miss... ... Why did you come here yourself... ... .¡± Clap! Yeong-ae slapped the chef who jumped out of the counter in the same way. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. This week... ... no, I will prepare the rent by tomorrow, so please be a little generous... ... .¡± The chef, who was wearing an apron covered in coffee powder and flour, asked Young-ae with a look that remained unwavering even after getting slapped in the face. ¡°... ... .¡± And the young Young-ae watched him with cold eyes. The owner of this store was a tall man, over 190 cm tall. His arms and chest were covered with muscles that had been built up from kneading flour and baking bread for a long time, and his finger joints were covered with burn marks and calluses. Young-ae looked back and forth between her own flushed hands and the face of the owner with his large body, then clicked her tongue in annoyance and said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt much, does it?¡± The chef¡¯s spine, which had been engulfed in the sweltering heat of the kitchen, felt a chill at the incomparably cold tone of voice. ¡°Huh? No, miss.¡± The owner shook his head and bowed deeply. He seemed to be just lowering his head like other commoners, quietly waiting for the storm to pass. Watching this whole scene, I couldn¡¯t understand what part of ? N§àv§Öl?§Ôht ? (Don¡¯t copy, read here) Yeong-ae was angry about. I could only make the ridiculous guess that her pride was hurt by the way she didn¡¯t stumble even after being slapped. ¡°Hey! Come in!¡± The next moment, she let the guard warriors waiting outside in. Three large men with swords on their waists squeezed through the narrow door and stood next to Yeong-ae, looking at the store owner. ¡°Even if one of my legs is cut off, it won¡¯t affect my work, right?¡± ¡°... ... Yes?¡± The store owner responded with a puzzled expression to Yeong-ae¡¯s fierce question. ¡°I don¡¯t like it. It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve become a nobody. If I hit a commoner like that, I¡¯ll just fall down.¡± Yeong-ae clicked her tongue as if she was annoyed at her own hand that had turned red from slapping her cheek. ¡°If I lose one leg, I won¡¯t be able to stand up as arrogantly as I did just now.¡± As she nodded, the guards rushed in all at once, dragging the shop owner out of the counter and laying him on the floor. Judging from the fact that one of them had his leg caught and the other two had his shoulders and arms held down, it seemed like this wasn¡¯t the first or second time they had done this. ¡°Miss, what is this... ... Miss! I¡¯ll prepare the money by tomorrow... ... no, by this evening, please give me just one more chance!¡± A desperate voice hit the ceiling of the shop and fell back to the floor. The shop owner didn¡¯t dare to attack the guards who were using their huge size to threaten him. All he could do was look at Yeong-ae and beg, and beg again. ¡°You still don¡¯t know what you did wrong. The reason I¡¯m giving you this punishment isn¡¯t because you paid your rent late. It¡¯s because you made me feel like I was nothing. You made fun of me. Even if I cut off all your limbs, it wouldn¡¯t be enough, but since you have to work to pay your rent regularly, I¡¯m giving you one ankle, right?¡± Yeong-ae was even crazier than I thought. ¡°... ... .¡± While I was speechless, the guards pulled out their swords and held them to the shop owner¡¯s ankles. Despite the sudden situation, the shop owner clenched his fists and clenched his molars. However, he had no choice but to accept the fate that had come to him. This is what the Middle Ages were like. Western historians didn¡¯t call the Middle Ages the Dark Ages of Humanity for nothing. ¡°At least, the location... ... Couldn¡¯t you change the location!¡± ¡°No. Let¡¯s do it here. Your family should see and learn from it too. What happens if you break a promise with our family?¡± Yeong-ae approached her son, who was sitting in the corner of the store, holding his guitar tightly with a cold smile. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. The young son, who looked to be no more than thirteen or fourteen, was blaming himself for not being able to do anything and was holding back tears. ¡°... ... Close your eyes.¡± Faced with the inevitable reality, the owner took a deep breath and told his son in a desperate voice. Yeong-ae went to her son¡¯s side and brought a chair from the store and sat next to the boy. She snuggled close to him and put her arm around his small shoulder. ¡°If you close your eyes, I think your father will not end up with just his ankles cut off.¡± The boy who heard Yeong-ae¡¯s whisper probably felt like a poisonous snake¡¯s tongue was piercing his ear and tearing his brain apart. ¡°Watch carefully. And know this. You stupid beasts have to have something taken away in order to learn something.¡± The son trembled, holding the neck of the guitar tightly with his terrified hands. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this either, but what can I do about you commoners being so stupid? Huh?¡± Yeong-ae smiled kindly, smoothing the boy¡¯s bangs with her thin fingers as he trembled all over. ¡°... ... .¡± Rir, sitting across from him, was rarely hiding his emotions on his face. The emotion she was showing right now was extreme anger. ¡°After all, you can¡¯t just leave the store after seeing this, right?¡± I slowly got up from my seat and asked. ¡°... ... But I don¡¯t know how.¡± An unexpected answer came out of Rir. She was hesitating. Hesitating? Just a moment ago, didn¡¯t the nobleman just slap the commoner on the face a few times and try to stop him? And you hesitate in this situation where your father''s ankle is about to be cut off in front of your son? "Why?" "There''s quite a distance between here and the castle. It¡¯s impossible for me to protect these people for the rest of my life, and deploying elite soldiers here doesn¡¯t make sense. If I intervene to protect them as Bin-nim said, I might be able to get through today. But what about tomorrow? And... ... the day after that?¡± Sure, if we help them right now, we can avoid trouble right away. But in the long run, this could only lead to a bigger disaster. I hit her on the cheek, but she didn¡¯t fall. The kind of people who try to cut off someone¡¯s ankle for reasons that don¡¯t seem like such a reason are probably that young-ae and the family that raised her. ¡°Next time, maybe it won¡¯t end with just one leg. Those people¡¯s lives might really be in danger... ... .¡± While we are just passing acquaintances, they and young-ae have to see each other constantly as they do business and make a living here. If we were to humiliate Youngae and her escort warriors now, they might be met with a vengeance that would be too great for a commoner to handle. ¡°So are you saying we should just leave?¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s just, just... ... I don¡¯t know how.¡± Defeating those escort warriors and humiliating Youngae now would be nothing more than mere self-satisfaction. And it would be self-satisfaction that would bring great disaster to the family that runs this store. ¡°Then, wait a moment.¡± I got up from the table and gave Lir a faint smile. She looked a little gloomy on the outside, so much so that she was introverted... ... but inside, she seemed much more upright than I thought. ¡°I¡¯ll change the situation a little.¡± I slowly walked out of the sunny window seat and dug into the group led by Youngae. The guards with swords on their waists and the large shop owner looked dumbfounded when I, with my frail body, suddenly got in between them. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have any sense? Can¡¯t you see the current mood?¡± I ignored the guards who were hurling words at me one by one and walked straight to the counter. ¡°Payment.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± I held out my purse to the woman who was standing blankly at the counter with her cheeks swollen and blue, and a sharp voice came from my right ear. ¡°Please pay quickly. There are bugs in the cafe, so my appetite has really decreased.¡± I looked at Yeong-ae in disbelief and muttered in a low voice. Yeong-ae¡¯s face distorted for a moment. ¡°... ... Hey. Are you saying that for me to hear?¡± ¡°No.¡± I answered Youngae without even looking at her. ¡°This brat is sitting there looking at people as if they were his own? Don¡¯t you have any idea who I am? I¡¯m Binnen Gwynne, the eldest daughter of the Gwynne family! Do you think you¡¯ll get away with this kind of behavior toward me?¡± Originally, I was planning on just putting a little more money on the table and quietly leaving the store. After all, it was the store that made the mistake first, and there was even a class gap... ... . I didn¡¯t want to waste my first holiday by getting involved in this conflict. But that Youngae crossed the line. No matter how much she made the mistake first, and even though they were commoners, she ordered her son to cut off his father¡¯s leg in front of him. Lir was an upright elf who couldn¡¯t just sit by and let this situation pass, and I, too, still had some common sense and ethics that modern people have. ¡°... ... Even if you say no, it¡¯s still bullshit. If you don¡¯t believe me, why did you ask?¡± ¡°What the hell is this kid?!¡± ¡°Those who don¡¯t even appear in the setting book, and they¡¯re called nobles... ... .¡± I looked at the girl of the Guiner family who was screaming loudly and grumbled with a crumpled expression. It was a bonus that she pretended to pick at her ear with her pinky finger even though it didn¡¯t even tickle her ear. And then, the next moment, my vision was turned upside down. Chapter 25 The world seemed to turn upside down, and a sharp pain surged up from the back of my head. My vision blurred to the point of nausea, and soon, I felt the cold sensation of metal against my neck. The bodyguards standing over me had drawn their swords at some point and pressed them against my throat. "Vera." A chilling voice echoed in my ear, and finally, I grasped the situation. The young lady, without a flicker of emotion on her face, was planning to stain the floor of this caf¨¦ with blood. "...From now on, it''s self-defense, right?" I gave a bitter smile as I looked at the man holding the sword to my neck. Honestly, I hadn''t anticipated that the blade would come this close to my throat... Sssssssh... Well, at least they started this with the provocation... so, in a way, my original goal had already been accomplished. From here, this fight would be between us and them. The caf¨¦ owner and his family were unrelated to this matter. There would be no need for them to suffer because of our reckless interference. Boom! Bright light filled the caf¨¦, and the man who had been pressing the sword to my neck was instantly engulfed by a current of electricity. After receiving a massive electric shock, he lost consciousness and collapsed to the floor of the caf¨¦. "A wizard!" The remaining two bodyguards belatedly shouted as they looked toward Lir. They rushed toward her in a panic, but by then, it was too late. Crack! Once again, a cold light filled the caf¨¦. The two bodyguards rushing toward Lir were struck by the same electric attack as the first and fell unconscious. Their heavy bodies collided with nearby tables, causing them to overturn, scattering handkerchiefs and other objects everywhere. "What the..." In the midst of the changing situation, the noble lady of the Gueunir family could do nothing but stare wide-eyed. If ¡ï ???????????????????????????????????? ¡ï you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. I slowly stood up, supporting myself with the floor, and lightly touched my neck where the blade had almost struck. ...Wait a minute, did I almost die just now? So easily? "I can''t believe it." "Useless bastards." The young lady, realizing the situation, rubbed her forehead and, frustrated, kicked the floor hard as she stood up. The chair that had supported her bottom lost its balance and toppled over. Fuming, she flipped a nearby table for no reason. Various dishes on top of it fell and clattered loudly, making an obnoxious noise. ...Why is she acting like that? The caf¨¦ owner''s son, sitting next to her, was trembling, clutching his guitar tightly, clearly terrified by her erratic behavior. "Hey! You wizard wannabe!" The young lady pointed at Lir with her hand still raised from smashing the chair. ...Wizard wannabe? The term "wannabe wizard" felt odd to me. In a time where people are dying left and right, no one dares to disrespect a wizard like that. Even nobles with great power would show respect to wizards or soldiers in this world. It''s a given. Yet, calling someone a "wizard wannabe"? Did this lady hit her head or something? Does she not realize who made their peaceful life possible day by day? "You''ve made a grave mistake. Our family is not one that just anyone can touch! If my father finds out about this, he will not only take your head but your family''s too!" The young lady, seeing her bodyguards fall helplessly, went mad and began shouting. "Lir, can you knock her out too?" "I''ve never knocked out a young lady before, so I don''t quite know how much shock to use." Lir responded, seemingly reluctant to use magic on a woman, fearing she might accidentally kill her. No matter how unpleasant a person is, killing someone requires serious commitment. It wasn''t something done lightly. "I''m going to hang you in the square! If my father hears about this, he won''t even be able to imagine what will happen!" "...And you started this nonsense. I don''t know why you''re so talkative." "You started this nonsense? Ridiculous! How dare you, a mere commoner, speak so insolently to a noble? How dare you say such things?" "Why do you think I''m a commoner?" "Look at your clothes! Trying to act like some backwater noble with those clothes?! You have no lineage!" Look at this girl, full of prejudice and ignorance. This is why I like medieval settings in stories. In medieval times, most people used their clothing to display their social status. Nobles would wear luxurious, decorated clothing to announce their rank, while commoners wore simple shirts and pants to show they were ordinary. This was a kind of social contract. ...And I hated that social contract more than anything. What kind of person am I, anyway? "Just because I wear comfortable clothes doesn''t mean I''m a worthless person." The servants assigned to me had a wardrobe full of luxurious clothes, but I refused them all. Noble clothes from the medieval period were far too cumbersome and uncomfortable for me, who had experienced modern tracksuits. "Isn''t your view a little narrow?" I was born a street child, but now I''m a high-ranking military officer in the royal family. My position, which involves direct meetings with the emperor and leaders of various races, far exceeded that of most nobles in the capital. The fact that the Grand Chief, who was trying to give me special treatment, was being so thoughtful was quite touching... "...Oh." But this timing was terrible. "What''s going on here?" The caf¨¦ was in utter chaos. The noble young lady, now shaking uncontrollably like a freshly caught fish, was crawling across the floor. Three enormous men, knocked out by electricity, lay sprawled on the floor. They had massive swords in their hands, swords that I would never dare hold. Fragments of broken tables, glass shards, and dishes were scattered around the floor. ...Hmm. This is really bad. "Nothing happened. They were just drinking and started a fight, and now they''re lying there like that." I said, shamelessly spinning a lie as I knocked over a cup on the table, just like a cat demanding food after it had knocked something over. "Alcohol? Isn''t this a caf¨¦?" "...They brought in food from outside. It¡¯s not allowed, but well." "Are you saying that three people came in here with alcohol?" "What a coincidence. Right?" "...." I didn''t want to make this any bigger. It was my first holiday in ages, and I had no desire to create more trouble. There were still things I wanted to do today. There was a store nearby that sold good instruments, and I wanted to check it out. I also wanted to see a bard performing in the square. "...The symbol on your shoulder, you''re from the royal family! Listen, these commoners dared to use magic on a bodyguard and a noble! Especially this one, she directly zapped me with electricity! This is treason. You need to imprison them right away!" But then... This stupid girl... Still hasn¡¯t regained her senses, huh? S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Did she hit her head or something? "...What?" The servant, frowning and assessing the situation, quickly turned to look at Lir. I silently raised a finger to my lips and gestured for Lir to remain quiet. She responded by pulling down the brim of her hat, covering her face. It was a great defense strategy, one that would put a turtle to shame, but it was useless. Because there were others who could explain the situation besides Lir and me. "Are you the owner of this caf¨¦?" "...Ah, yes, that''s me." The kitchen staff answered, bowing slightly in surprise. He began explaining every detail of what happened here to the servant''s questions. The kitchen staff wasn¡¯t the type to lie to someone wearing the royal insignia. There was no reason for him to do so either. "...They aimed a sword at Mr. Bin¡¯s neck, just for speaking informally? To a general of the Allied Forces?" "Yes...? A general of the Allied Forces?" Finally realizing something was terribly wrong, the noble lady, still paralyzed, mumbled in a daze. I had only planned to give a light lesson to the troublemakers at the caf¨¦... "...I need to speak to the count." This is getting way too big... "Let''s go back to the castle for now, Mr. Bin. At this rate, I''ll be punished too." Chapter 26 While riding the carriage back to the castle, the servant repeatedly asked me if I had any injuries. Even if I had, it was only a bruise from being knocked over by the big guys, but it would heal in a day or two, and the pain wasn¡¯t that bad, so I didn¡¯t bother to talk about it. ... ... I thought that if I mentioned that I had an injury here, things would go in an irreversible direction. ¡°That, Count Gwynne? You said you were going to invite that family to the castle... ... .¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m going to formally punish you. It¡¯s treason.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just asking just in case, but what kind of punishment is usually given for treason... ... .¡± ¡°In a wartime situation like ours, treason against the state is usually punished by the extermination of the entire family.¡± I let out a deep sigh as I watched the servant talking nonsense with a calm expression. This was a medieval game world where reason and common sense were intertwined. In addition, there was a war going on that would determine the fate of the entire continent. As soon as I heard the word ¡®treason¡¯, I felt an ominous feeling... ... No matter how much it was like that. The annihilation of the clan. ... ... Things were already going in an irreversible direction. ¡°That seems a bit extreme... ... .¡± ¡°I heard that Bin was almost killed by those people. The blade touched the tip of his neck. If that guard had put just a little more strength into his fingers, Bin¡¯s life would have been lost. The hope of humanity that the great monarch risked his life to kill was so vain... ... .¡± The servant spoke as if he was calming down a child¡¯s tantrum. ¡°I think Bin should think more about his own worth. Lir is a good magician, but from now on, you should officially bring guards.¡± The servant sighed, his forehead wrinkled as if he was still dizzy when he thought about it again. ¡°... ... You don¡¯t think I could really have been killed by those idiots, do you?¡± I shamelessly lied, even though the feeling of the cold blade still lingered on the tip of my neck. Even if they had tried to kill me, I wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would sit back and watch one family after another being put on the guillotine. There must be innocent children in their families, right? I didn¡¯t want to get those children involved. ¡°No matter how great a magician is, they are vulnerable to surprise attacks. They are no different from warriors who train their bodies every day. In fact, I heard that even Lord Lir was in a big crisis during the last expedition when he was attacked by Tauros, who was much lower level than him.¡± The servant brought up basic common sense on the battlefield. It was true a hundred, a thousand times over. ¡°But the punishment is too much.¡± Even so, I persisted. ¡®People are dying because of me.¡¯ Because this thought would not leave my head. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t talk to me about that.¡± The servant closed his mouth, looking out the window as if he had nothing more to say. ¡°... ... What should I do?¡± I looked at Lir, who was sitting next to me, and lamented the situation that had become too much for us to handle. ¡°... ... .¡± As always, she pulled the brim of her hat up to hide her face. I was speechless at the excellent defensive strategy that was comparable to that of a turtle, and just covered my face with both hands. ... ... Somehow, I ended up sending a noble family to the gallows. Why on earth does everything I do go so wrong? A promising member of the Black Star party almost got killed. That was also the case for the young lady of the count''s family who had accumulated wealth and honor in the capital for a long time. Since the matter was serious, the elven queen and the human emperor personally called them to the audience room and asked them to come and punish them. Normally, the dwarven king and the orc chieftain should have been present, but unfortunately, they were currently unable to come running after quitting their respective jobs. "Yes. It must be you. The idiots who almost killed our promising young man." The elven queen''s cold voice filled the audience room. The Gwynne clan members lowered their heads to the floor as if they were ashamed and couldn''t say anything. The emperor also looked at them quietly and tapped the handle of the chair with his finger. "You guys, from what I''ve heard, you''re quite notorious. If you''re even one day behind on your rent, they''ll cut off your ankles... ... ¡°They say that they used double-sided contracts to impose excessive taxes on the common people, and even forced those who couldn¡¯t read to sign contracts and enslaved them.¡± The human emperor had become a completely different person than usual. As if he were the King of Hell, his crumpled face clearly showed traces of deep agony from the last war. ¡°Do you know what kind of era we live in and do such things? In a time of war, you call yourself nobles?¡± The Guiner family that I heard from the emperor was a much more vicious family than I thought. They cleverly changed the terms of the contracts to impose excessive taxes on merchants who rented buildings and land, and they even forced blind people to sign double-sided contracts and threatened to cut off their limbs if they didn¡¯t properly fulfill the terms of the contract... ... . They were no different from a crime cartel straight out of a movie. ¡®... ... It was so ridiculous that thoughts like ¡®Maybe it would be better to just execute them.¡¯ flashed through my mind. I should have known that this family was not in their right mind when a girl of about thirteen or fourteen suddenly started talking crazy, like cutting off ankles and beheadings... ... . ¡°Well, let¡¯s put all those petty crimes aside. Just the fact that they put a knife to our promising candidate¡¯s neck is enough to warrant the death penalty. Instead of wasting time reciting petty crimes, let¡¯s quickly sentence them to death and wrap things up. Isn¡¯t our time too precious to deal with these filthy people?¡± The criminals flinched at the Elf Queen¡¯s sharp words. She seemed more annoyed by the fact that they tried to kill me by holding a knife to my neck than by the countless evil deeds they had committed. ¡°Your Majesty... ... Please spare our lives... ... !¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± The queen snapped, as if she didn¡¯t want to listen to the pleas of dirty sinners. ¡°Do you know what you almost did? That brat is the one who will end this war.¡± Oh, yes... ... You don¡¯t have to bring up that story again... ... . ¡°In just two weeks since taking the position of general, the wizard who solved the continent¡¯s food problem and returned is the brat you see before your eyes. He is a hero who has accomplished in just two weeks what you filthy bastards could never achieve in your entire lives.¡± No, well... ... If you fly and crawl your entire lives, that¡¯s probably all you can do. ¡°If you don¡¯t have any abilities, at least don¡¯t cause trouble. You don¡¯t have a child. Attempted assassination of the general? Hey, you, the eldest daughter of the Gwynne family. What you tried to kill today wasn¡¯t a worthless brat like you, but the future of all humanity.¡± No, no. My life is not worth the same as all of humanity. Your Majesty is overreacting... ... . ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Heh heh, why is even the Emperor doing this? This is driving me crazy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I really didn¡¯t know you were such a great person! You act so much like a commoner... ... !¡± ¡°Are you saying that commoners are beings that can be killed at will? Are you saying that¡¯s an excuse, now?¡± The Emperor laughed in disbelief and asked back. ¡°That, that¡¯s... ... !¡± The young lady of the Gwynne family simply slumped her head to the floor as if she had nothing to say. Even in this situation, it seemed that in her heart, commoners were beings that could be treated as they pleased... ... . ... ... This really is a family that can just let them die, isn¡¯t it? ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say? Personally, I recommend the guillotine, but if you want, I can change it to a public burning.¡± The Elven Queen turned to me, who was watching everything from the corner of the audience room, and asked. Hehe, even the Queen is offering a brutal choice. ¡°... ... .¡± I closed my eyes tightly for a moment. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From what I heard from the Emperor, they were a truly hopeless family. They were a criminal organization that used their title as counts to commit all sorts of crimes, and some of them thought of commoners as toys that they could kill whenever they wanted. ¡°Still, I think it¡¯s not my fault for speaking informally to someone I just met.¡± Nevertheless, I defended them without opening my tightly shut eyes. Most of them deserved to die... ... but there must have been children in their families who had been born without committing any crimes. There must have been some of their relatives who had lived ordinary lives without committing any crimes. The annihilation of the clan was too barbaric a punishment for me, who had lived as a modern person for nearly 20 years. ¡°You are a general of the Allied Forces. It is no problem to speak informally to the Count.¡± ¡°I also led the situation so that they would pick a fight. Of course, I didn¡¯t think they would suddenly put a knife to my throat... ... I don¡¯t think that Young-ae is completely at fault.¡± ¡°Huh. You mean that Young-ae is not solely at fault? Then do you think that you are somewhat responsible for the current situation?¡± The Elf Queen looked at me with a snicker. She seemed to be getting irritated because the work that should have been finished quickly was taking longer than expected. ¡°Hmm. Well, there is probably about 1 percent... ... I guess not?¡± I slowly opened my tightly shut eyes and spoke. ¡°Are you trying to joke with me?¡± The Elf Queen looked at me with a truly annoyed and annoyed expression. Da. ¡°No, well... ... I hope you don¡¯t punish me by executing all of my family members. I think I¡¯ll have a hard time sleeping if I think about someone dying because of me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too soft. You¡¯re too humble for your abilities. A human with a childlike personality needs only one swordsmanship.¡± The elven queen looked extremely disappointed with my decision. She seemed to want me to be more merciless and cool-headed in my judgment, but what can I do? This is me. Wouldn¡¯t it be even stranger if I, who has lived with modern morals and ethics for nearly 20 years, suddenly completely adapted to the trends of the Middle Ages? ¡°But I don¡¯t want people to die. Especially not because of me.¡± At my bold answer to the queen, the emperor erased the deep wrinkles on his face and burst into laughter. ¡°25 years ago, when I first spoke to the Sword Master, he was saying the same thing.¡± ¡°A mere seven-year-old kid was talking nonsense, and I almost died from a headache... ... It seems like it¡¯s the same situation this time.¡± The Elf Queen shook her head from side to side, holding her head with both hands, as if her head hurt, unlike the Emperor who was smiling broadly. ¡°It seems like geniuses who are on different paths have something in common! Well, it only seems like a good omen to me.¡± The Elf Queen sighed in response to the Emperor¡¯s words. What the hell, why are you comparing me to a monster like Sword Master? Don¡¯t do that, that¡¯s a terrible magician who only knows one magic... ... . ¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to it, General Bin.¡± ¡°Uh, um. Yes... ... ?¡± I also seem to have amplified these people¡¯s expectations in a needless way. ... ... Even the current expectations are too much to handle, and if I didn¡¯t have the [Calm] trait, my heart would have burst and I would have died long ago. Why on earth do my words and actions lead to such strange misunderstandings? This is all because of bad luck. ... ... Really, 10,000 luck. I should have invested 10,000 more stat points in luck... ... ! ¡°... ... Anyway, I refuse to lose sleep over unnecessary guilt. My body isn¡¯t that strong.¡± After saying that, I quietly closed my mouth again. The Elven Queen and the Human Emperor talked amongst themselves quietly, and then, as if they had come to a conclusion, they ordered the criminals to raise their heads. ¡°Originally, everyone in your family, including your servants, should have been beheaded for this serious crime, but... ... Well, I don¡¯t want to see our ¡®good kids¡¯ losing sleep over unnecessary guilt.¡± The Elven Queen spoke, emphasizing the word ¡®good kids¡¯ unusually loudly. Her face still had a discontented expression. She seemed to want to drag their necks under the guillotine right away and make the world aware of the fate of those who committed treason. Judging from her conversation with the Emperor, it wasn¡¯t because she was a murderer who simply liked executions. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. It was because executing nobles was ultimately beneficial to the United Empire. In fact, the Gwynner family was not just a slightly arrogant earldom family. It was a kind of family cartel that planned and executed crimes systematically. Publicly executing a family that had strengthened its position through crime would be a warning to nobles who, like them, grew their power through crime. ¡°What a pity, you scum. Personally, I wanted to hang them in the square and burn them slowly with a low fire one by one.¡± The Queen of the Elves clicked her tongue as if she was truly sorry. It discourages the nobles who are illegally increasing their power, and solidifies the empire¡¯s position. In a wartime situation like the current one, it was simple common sense that you could learn in middle school classes that strengthening the position of the central government was essential. What, didn¡¯t Goguryeo lose to Silla because it failed to centralize power? Didn¡¯t it? Well, that¡¯s not true. Since I was a child, I was a person who had stopped studying, so I couldn¡¯t remember exactly which countries fell because they failed to centralize power. Just knowing that centralization was important in a wartime situation was something to be proud of. ¡°Confiscate all of the property of the Counts of G¨¹nner and strip them of their titles. Also, sentence the key figures involved in the family¡¯s crimes to life imprisonment.¡± ¡°In addition, I will grant the confiscated property, real estate, and employees to Bin Kyung, the victim of this incident.¡± ... ... ? What did our Emperor just say? ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°The land they were managing alone was over 20 square kilometers. What would happen if the owner of that land suddenly became ? N§àv§Öl?§Ôht ? (Don¡¯t copy, read here) vacant? Wouldn¡¯t someone have to manage it?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve never managed land before, and I can live off my monthly salary... ... .¡± ¡°Tolerance. Compassion. You have shown me the two important virtues that a person who has amassed wealth must possess. That is enough.¡± The Emperor cut me off and said that. It was as if my opinion was unimportant. ¡°No. No, no. Aren¡¯t there other important things besides those? How to manage money, how to manage land, and how to investigate the people who work on that land... ... I, I just want to focus on getting stronger... ... .¡± I risked being rude and refuted the emperor¡¯s opinion. I also had to review contracts with the residents and merchants, and check if there were any assets tied up in collateral at the bank... ... It was clear that inheriting that much money would cause a mountain of trouble. I didn¡¯t want to worry about useless things like managing the territory. Right now, I had to focus entirely on raising my specs. The high-ranking demons and the overlord were eyeing my life. However, compared to the strength of the enemies targeting me, my strength was extremely weak. Just two weeks ago, didn¡¯t I have to gamble my life in front of the high-ranking demons in order to survive? I didn¡¯t expect that kind of luck to work over and over again. So what was important to me right now was not money, but the ability to survive in this crazy world. ¡°Well, I¡¯m only registering it in your name, so you don¡¯t have to worry about managing the land. To be honest, I¡¯m not giving you the land because I expect you to be a good landowner. I¡¯ll just give the main land management to your assigned servants. They¡¯re capable people, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± The Elf Queen looked at me, who was flustered and stammering, and explained the situation a little more directly. ¡°That¡¯s a bit burdensome in its own right... ... .¡± Why are you registering it in my name when it¡¯s not my land? If something happens, I¡¯ll be the one to blame... ... ? ¡°Don¡¯t be too burdened. I was planning on giving you a decent piece of land soon anyway. You¡¯ve already made a great contribution to the Enker Plateau.¡± The Emperor also smiled as if he was slowly becoming aware of the situation, and interrupted the Elf Queen. ¡°... ... Ah. Yes... ... I understand.¡± Seeing that they were not even eating, it seems that the Emperor and Queen were worried that if they gave the vast land of 20 square kilometers in the capital to other nobles, it would only increase their power. As I said before, in a wartime situation, it was essential to weaken the power of the nobles and strengthen the position of the central government. It was a much more reasonable choice for them to give land to me, who was firmly on their side, rather than giving land to other nobles and needlessly increasing their power. ... ... No matter what, aren¡¯t you making up excuses too roughly? What are tolerance and mercy? Tolerance and mercy. According to that logic, every priest on this continent should own about 5,000 pyeong of land in the capital. ¡°Congratulations, you have acquired a nice piece of land! Hehe.¡± Judging by the Emperor¡¯s attitude that continued regardless of whether I grumbled or not, it seemed like I had no choice. ¡°Oh, yes... ... Thank you... ... .¡± In that way, I suddenly became a lord with a whopping 20 square kilometers of land and a building inside it. And that too in the capital. From now on, I had the responsibility to protect the lives of the countless residents living on that land. With the enormous economic gains and the heavy sense of responsibility that came with them, I could only blink my eyes. ¡®Even a general¡¯s salary would have been enough.¡¯ ... ... I wonder if there has ever been a more appropriate moment to use the word ¡®Gye-reuk¡¯. Chapter 27 ¡°Heh heh.¡± The laughter never stopped. I couldn¡¯t tell if I was laughing because I was happy, because I was sad, or because I was dumbfounded. Anyway, isn¡¯t it a good thing that I¡¯m laughing all the time? They say that laughing makes you healthy. Even this kind of laughter would be helpful to me, who already has a ruinous physical spec of 1 stamina, 1 strength, and 1 agility. Hmm. Let¡¯s think about it that way. ¡°The land belonging to the former Count Gwiner¡¯s family is about 20 square kilometers, with about 134 buildings permitted for commercial use and about 122 buildings permitted for residential use. The land for farming is separate, and there is a mansion and villa where members of the Count Gwiner¡¯s family lived... ... .¡± Right now, a middle-aged servant holding a thick wad of paper is giving a brief briefing on the estate in my room. It was a property of such a scale that it was hard to even laugh out loud. There are nearly 300 buildings, and there is also land for farming, a mansion, and a villa... ... . I don¡¯t know how this fell into my hands. I was still dumbfounded, lying on my bed, staring blankly at the ceiling. ¡°I will organize most of the documents myself. There are many contracts that contain illegal or unfair terms, so it will take quite some time to organize them. Is it okay if I resolve them on my own? I will organize them in a way that is as beneficial to you as possible.¡± Heh heh, what do I know? Just figure it out yourself. I answered with a friendly smile. ... ... Of course, I was still staring at the ceiling. If I don¡¯t turn my head to the person speaking, then there is no point in forcing a friendly smile, right? Sorry, but I didn¡¯t have the time to worry about such trivial things right now. ¡°Um... ... Even if you keep talking, I don¡¯t really understand. Just manage it so that people can eat and live moderately. I will delegate full authority over the management of the territory.¡± I barely turned my head to the servant who was diligently briefing while turning each page of the many pieces of paper. ¡°... ... Well, you must be overwhelmed with the immediate tasks at hand. You don¡¯t have to worry about managing the territory. I will take responsibility for making it a beautiful place where you can spend the rest of your life in comfort when the war is over.¡± Hehe, I am truly grateful for that. ... ... This time, I didn¡¯t say anything out loud and just thought about it in my head. Why don¡¯t you just say it out loud later? I¡¯m sorry, but I didn¡¯t have the presence of mind to do that right now. What is this really about? I really don¡¯t know. ¡°Lastly, please check the list on the table and choose the unit you will take with you on this expedition. The sooner the better. Each and every one of those on the list are key figures in our army, so I can¡¯t just leave them waiting forever... ... .¡± ¡°... ... Of course.¡± There was no answer. When I turned my head, feeling strange, there was no one standing there. ... ... I don¡¯t even know when they left. ¡°I¡¯m going crazy.¡± I lay on the bed like that for a while, staring blankly at the pure white ceiling. After five or ten minutes of meditating, emptying my mind and taking deep breaths, I started to feel my hands and feet again. Slowly, the sensation in my hands and feet began to return, and soon my brain began to acknowledge that all of this was real. ¡®It¡¯s certainly a good thing that a huge amount of money has suddenly rolled in, but it /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ doesn¡¯t make me stronger. Right now, I need to prepare for the expedition to the Achilliptus Forest and get ready to communicate with the spirits.¡¯ As expected, [Calmness]¡¯s performance was amazing. Suddenly earning the same amount of money as winning the lottery 30 times in a row, my anxious mind was soothed so quickly. ¡®Let¡¯s sort out where to spend the money. I could use it to find the location of the dungeon that appears randomly by releasing people... ... I could also use it to purchase rare materials like dragon hearts and process them into equipment.¡¯ At this point, I was starting to get scared of myself. I really wanted to go see a psychiatrist to see if I was crazy, but unfortunately, there was no such word as ¡®psychiatry¡¯ in the Middle Ages. In this case, a child with ADHD was just a distracted child, and a person with depression was just a gloomy person. Don¡¯t underestimate the ¡®dark age¡¯... ... ! ¡°Sigh... ... .¡± I quickly gathered my thoughts and started looking through the list on the desk that the servant had left behind. The barbarian-born captain and his unit were listed first. Under the name of the barbarian captain, who commanded a powerful unit consisting of six infantry platoons, three archer platoons, and eleven magicians, his history and personality traits were written in detail. Ksat¡¯s son, Obelian, and his unit were elites among the elites who had subdued high-ranking demons twice. They included eleven rare 5th circle or higher magicians, including one high-ranking 7th circle magician. ¡®This is useless.¡¯ Currently, the Achilliptus Forest area was practically an uninhabited area, with all the demons and mutants gone. Deploying such a unit with such outstanding combat power to this uninhabited area, rather than a battlefield, was a huge waste of manpower. ¡®If possible, it would be better to have a unit with a large number of dwarves. The more dexterous the unit, the shorter the time it will take to clear the road and organize the barracks.¡¯ I quickly flipped through the list and started looking for places where many dwarves were stationed. ¡®Oh.¡¯ It was only when I reached the end of the list that I was finally able to find a unit that met my criteria. It was a unit led by a dwarf woman named ¡®Black Hammer Belua¡¯, and most of the infantry were made up of dwarves. It was quite small compared to other units, and most of the unit members did not have much experience, but judging from the list, they seemed to be very skilled. ¡®Blue-Eyebrowed Victor¡¯ ¡®Red Moru Moss¡¯ ¡®Green Blade Vania¡¯ As I was smiling with satisfaction at the many dwarf names written down, a familiar name caught my eye. ¡®Rex Belzarc.¡¯ ¡°... ... .¡± My gaze could not help but stop in front of the name of the orc listed as the platoon leader. The conversation I had with him at the funeral of the 6th Platoon passed by my ears. He said he would receive a prosthetic hand from the dwarves and become a stronger warrior... ... and he¡¯s already returned. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± The dwarves were lined up in large numbers, which suited the purpose of the operation of ¡®building an outpost,¡¯ and there were also reliable warriors whose courage and ability I had already confirmed with my own eyes. There was no better option, so I rang the golden bell to call the servant. ¡°I see you¡¯ve made a decision.¡± Unlike before, this time a young servant in a perfectly neat outfit opened my door and appeared. ¡°I¡¯d like to see Black Hammer Belua.¡± He said he would let me into his room within 30 minutes, closed the door, and disappeared. ¡°Nice to meet you, General! My name is Black Hammer Belua.¡± With a loud greeting that broke the silence, a woman with voluptuous muscles opened the door and came in. She was only about 1 meter 20 centimeters tall, but the muscles attached to her arms and legs were strong and large. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. After shaking hands with her thick hands that seemed like they would crush my entire body into dough in less than a second if we fought seriously, I gave her a light greeting and offered her some green tea. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s not beer or wine. I heard that dwarves really like alcohol... ... .¡± ¡°Haha! It¡¯s true that our dwarves like alcohol, but they¡¯re not so shameless as to touch it during work, so don¡¯t say that!¡± I clearly saw the dwarf king sipping his wine glass while listening to the report of the sword master... ... . Then, is Belua trying to call the Dwarf King a shameless man... ... ? I really don¡¯t know... ... ! ¡°... ... Well, that¡¯s fortunate. Have you heard about the operation?¡± I asked her, still looking at her with suspicion. ¡°The demons and mutants who were currently conquering the Achilliptus Forest have all retreated, and the area is practically an uninhabited area. Our mission is to occupy that uninhabited area and establish an outpost!¡± ¡°Good. Please prepare your troops as soon as the detailed operation is decided. Since it¡¯s a simple task, it would be best to finish it as quickly as possible.¡± I spoke with a satisfied smile, holding a cup of green tea to my lips. But then. ¡°I know it¡¯s presumptuous of you to say this! I don¡¯t think we should take this operation lightly!¡± Belua gulped down the hot green tea and answered in a loud voice. ¡°... ... Why?¡± I asked, not hiding my surprise at the unexpected answer. ¡°The exact content of the contract that General Nae-nim signed with the high-ranking demons on the Enker Plateau is ¡®withdrawal of demons and mutants from the Achilliptus region¡¯!¡± ¡°Yes, so as you said, the area is practically a no-man¡¯s land. It would be more correct to assume that there will be no fighting. Isn¡¯t this an easy operation?¡± ¡°The content of the contract is simply the ¡®withdrawal¡¯ of troops. It¡¯s not a complete ¡®abandonment¡¯ of the region.¡± At Belua¡¯s words, my head felt as if I had been hit in the back of the head with a hammer. ¡°The demons are sinister and cunning! There is a possibility that they will launch another airstrike to reclaim the region while we are building our outpost! Also, since they only withdrew troops, I am concerned that there will also be traps like ¡®magic mines¡¯ left all over the forest area!¡± Belua''s voice was dull and thunderous like a giant hammer, but the content it contained was sharp like a blade. "... ... Certainly, that makes sense." I felt pure admiration as I watched Belua pointing out something I had never thought of. . Upon hearing my admiration, Red Hammer Belua burst into hearty laughter and slammed the table. ... ... I think I heard the sound of wood splitting. ¡°I¡¯m a little embarrassed because I never thought about it, this... ... If I had used the word ¡®give up¡¯ instead of ¡®withdrawal¡¯, things would have gone much easier... ... .¡± ¡°Just having the troops retreat is a great achievement. Normally, we would have had to risk our lives and charge into the place where the enemies were encamped, but thanks to you, Bin, we can set up camp and face the enemies instead. Don¡¯t worry about it!¡± Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Belua gave me comforting words with a refreshing smile. ¡°... ... Well, yes.¡± It was a great achievement, even if I say it myself. In a situation where he had to suddenly confront a high-ranking demon with only one platoon, he didn¡¯t cause any casualties or injuries, but instead forced the enemy to retreat from a strategically important location. ¡°Still, it¡¯s a shame. If he had just changed one word, it would have been much safer.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel sorry! The general has made the situation more favorable! I don¡¯t think you need to blame yourself for not creating a perfect situation!¡± No matter what Belua said to console him, his regret didn¡¯t go away. After all, it was just a change to one word. For a moment, I felt the smell of the corpse cart pass by my nose once again. The thought that maybe a battle that didn¡¯t have to happen because of my small mistake would have caused a battle that didn¡¯t have to happen, and that there might have been casualties in that battle made me feel a little dizzy. Didn¡¯t someone say that a first-class commander is someone who gets what he wants without fighting? Of course, I wasn¡¯t even a first-class commander, let alone a second-class one. ¡®If I had known this would happen, I should have read a book on military strategy instead of making music with MIDI.¡¯ ... ... No, thinking about it again, that doesn¡¯t seem right. Who would read The Art of War in preparation for the future where they¡¯d be sucked into a game world while composing music and become a general of the Allied Forces after being mistaken for a ¡®genius magician of all time¡¯? Even a psychiatrist wouldn¡¯t do something like that unless they were crazy enough to think, ¡®Oh, this is... ... .¡¯ ¡°And in my personal opinion, the demons are so cunning that if you had said the word ¡®give up,¡¯ there¡¯s a high probability that they wouldn¡¯t have signed the contract in that situation! If that had happened, there would have been a battle, and a huge amount of wheat would have been burned!¡± ¡°I know. I know too... ... Now, let¡¯s talk about the strategy. I don¡¯t want to waste my energy unnecessarily.¡± She smiled faintly at me as I asked her about the operation, and soon began to speak loudly, resonating throughout the room. ¡°First, I will divide the reconnaissance team into two groups and dispatch them! One group will identify traps within the forest area, and the other group will identify any ambush by demons or mutants in the outskirts of the forest area!¡± Unlike me, who had been given the rank of general by a special parachute called Geomseong, Belua was a real soldier and a proper expert who had built up his achievements from the bottom. ¡°The safest and most certain way would be for the main force to establish a strategy based on the information gathered by the reconnaissance team and move!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft exclamation of admiration at her words, which were perfectly correct. ¡°If there are demons ambushing around the forest area, we will first... ... .¡± In these times of war, the position of company commander in the elite army was definitely not given for free. She had planned out all possible scenarios in advance, and even prepared a backup plan in case those plans went awry. ¡°However, this is only my opinion, and the final decision maker is Bin! If Bin wants, we can lead the troops and send out the main force right away... ... .¡± ¡°No, I think it would be better to do it according to the company commander¡¯s plan.¡± There was no reason to reject the detailed plan drawn up by an expert who had been in the military for a long time and had been leading operations in the field. ¡°Then I will send the reconnaissance team as soon as the sun rises. I will share the information with you through my servant as soon as it comes in, so please wait a little longer!¡± ¡°Thank you. Please take care of me.¡± She left the room with a cheerful smile, just like when she first came in. She was quite loud and it was painful to the ears, but there was no doubt that she was a good adjutant and commander. Chapter 28 A week passed in the blink of an eye. From 1 PM to 3 PM, I attended Alter''s lessons with Lir, then collapsed. After resting, I would wake up, review, and collapse again. Day after day passed quickly like this. "A letter from Captain Bellua." Around the time we finished lunch, the young servant brought me a tightly sealed letter. I carefully tore open the seal and began to read it slowly. [Unfortunately, a large group of mutants and many demons have been spotted in the swamp 20 kilometers from the forested area. Numerous traps, similar to magical land mines, have also been discovered within the forested region.] As expected. The demons had not missed the loopholes in the contract and were preparing to launch a surprise attack. Bellua''s ominous prophecy had come true. "...Tch." The demons, notorious for their malice and cunning, had been expected to exploit these loopholes from the start. We had never hoped they would not. I took the quill in my hand and wrote a short reply. [I''ll handle it. Please prepare the ''White Anvil'' operation.] The mistake I made is something I must correct. That night, I went to bed earlier than usual. Tomorrow would be a very busy day. The time when the sun was just beginning to rise over the horizon. Waking up four hours earlier than usual, I packed my robe, hat, and magical book, then walked out of my room. Alter and Lir were waiting for me earlier than usual. Unlike when we set off for the Enker Plateau, they were fully equipped, wrapped in combat accessories, staffs, and robes. Passing through the castle gates, I didn¡¯t see the usual luxurious royal carriage, but rather a military wagon and a large platoon waiting for me. I inhaled the early morning air as I saw countless dwarven soldiers, clad in sturdy, well-maintained armor, standing in perfect rows, with humans, orcs, and elves scattered among them. "Today, we are going to reclaim our lost land." The soldiers¡¯ faces were filled with nervousness. They knew. We were not just going to construct an outpost. We were heading to ambush the demons. A battle would take place, and there could be casualties and deaths. Casualties and deaths that might not have occurred if I had been more careful. "...Damn it." Once again, the stench of that cursed wagon of corpses passed by my nostrils. "Originally, today¡¯s expedition could have been much simpler. But due to my mistake, an unexpected variable arose." I didn¡¯t know what to say to boost the soldiers'' morale. Until a month ago, I was just a high school dropout wasting time in a room fiddling with music scores and MIDI files. How could I know anything about the psychology of soldiers before battle? "The battle that will take place from now on, is something that, had I been a ? N§àv§Öl¦Éght ? (Read the full story) little more careful, might not have happened. But I made a mistake." So, I decided to be honest about my thoughts. "I will formally apologize for this foolish mistake once everything is over." Once you decide to go to battle, sacrifices must be expected. I understood that with my head... but... "It should be quite a sight. A general bowing to ordinary soldiers." I sincerely hoped that none of these men would return to their families injured or dead. The air in the cemetery I had visited before was so heavy that it felt like my fragile shoulders would break. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I hoped I would never have to go to such a place again. I knew it was impossible, but I silently wished for it. "So please... until I bow my head, don¡¯t let anyone die." A faint smile spread across the soldiers¡¯ faces. Had they relaxed even a little? If so, that would be good. But maybe they were just laughing out of sympathy at how this young, naive commander was trying to ease their tension. Either way, it didn¡¯t matter. They were laughing, and the subtle tension that had hung in the air disappeared. For a rookie commander, wasn¡¯t this a decent achievement? "We¡¯ll depart now." "Everyone! Get on your horses!!" No sooner had I finished speaking than Bellua shouted loudly. The dwarves, with their characteristic booming voices, cheered excitedly and mounted their horses. Lir and Alter, annoyed by the noise, plugged their ears with their fingers and climbed into the carriage. "General." Amid the soldiers quickly mounting their horses, a familiar voice reached my ears through the chaos. "...Rex, squad leader." With one arm replaced by a mechanical prosthetic, the orc squad leader, Rex, approached silently and gave me a quiet salute. I also quietly returned the salute amidst the soldiers preparing to leave. His mechanical prosthetic, which had replaced his completely severed right arm, was engraved with the number "6" in ochre paint. When I lowered my hand, he immediately straightened his arm in a sharp, disciplined motion, as if he had been waiting. Having only worn the prosthetic for less than a month, it was incredible how freely he handled it, almost as if it were his real arm. "General, you¡¯ve created a massive gap in the Achilleptus Forest, a place where we could never have attempted a reclamation operation. So, there''s no need for concern." There was a deep emotion in Rex''s crimson eyes that was difficult to describe. His words seemed to show sympathy for the young genius who was burdened by the heavy responsibility, but they also felt like a reprimand towards a foolish person who believed they could control everything. "None of us are perfect. Even the great Swordmaster makes mistakes, so why should we be any different?" Rex gently patted the horn of the Komodo beside him as he continued. "After everything is over, you need not apologize. Warriors are those who have resolved to die to protect the future of the innocent. None of us will complain that we didn¡¯t get a ¡®perfect situation.¡¯" "Looks like my promise doesn¡¯t sit too well with you, Rex." "With our orc culture, it''s unheard of for a superior to bow their head to a subordinate. Of course, I understand that you are not an orc, and that there''s a cultural difference, so we must respect each other..." Orcs are warriors armed with a strong sense of hierarchy and soldierly duty. Having grown up in that culture, Rex, an elite soldier, seemed uncomfortable with the idea of a general bowing to ordinary soldiers. "Everyone on the continent supplements each other''s weaknesses as we move forward. There¡¯s no need to apologize for a small mistake when such great achievements have been made. Even the great Swordmaster moves with the party to cover his own shortcomings, doesn¡¯t he?" "...I understand what you''re saying." "I apologize for my rude interference." Rex finished his words and bowed his head in apology. The Rex I saw after such a long time was still the proud warrior, a man with a caring heart. "It¡¯s alright." I smiled reassuringly and answered. Upon hearing my response, he nodded, then turned and began to climb onto the Komodo. I watched Rex mount the Komodo before giving a simple salute and climbing into the carriage where the mages were waiting. Soon, the sound of hooves and the rolling of the wheels could be heard. Inside the carriage, aside from me, Lir, and Alter, there were about four more mages from the platoon. They were veteran mages, intermediate-level mages from the 4th and 5th Circles with considerable battle experience. "...Hoo." I took a deep breath and closed my eyes. The tight muscles in my shoulders slowly relaxed, and the pressure in my chest that had settled there without me realizing it disappeared. I found the time to look up at the sky. Today, the weather was perfect for a storm, but there was not a cloud in the sky. I took a deep breath, enjoying the clear sky. The medieval air was much fresher and more pleasant than I had expected. A small swamp just 10 kilometers from the Achilleptus Forest. The swamp, overgrown with bushes and filled with numerous small caves, was teeming with mutants whose blood vessels were full of venom. "...Humans have entered the forest." A demon, his eyes tightly shut, spoke in a dry tone. Thanks to the mutants planted near the forest and synchronized with their vision, the demon was able to observe the dwarven infantry, clad in silver-colored armor, moving cautiously through the dense forest. "They seem like scouts. The main force will reveal itself soon." "Considering the distance from the forest, it would be more efficient to move the mutants now. If we move them quickly, we can strike before they establish a proper defense." If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. "I agree." In the deep caves of the swamp, a cold and eerie voice echoed back and forth. Following their command, the mutants began moving toward the Achilleptus Forest, their steps causing the ancient trees in the swamp to collapse and the land to crumble. In the deepest part of the cave, the demons closed their eyes, focusing all their energy on controlling the mutants. "This isn''t some cult ritual..." A weak and cold voice was heard. "...?" The demons all opened their eyes and turned toward the source of the voice. There, standing with a red lantern in hand and cloaked in black robes, was a boy with white hair. "How...?" The demons were startled. They had no idea who this child was. A genius young mage who survived a battle with the great lord and had the audacity to extort him¡ªa brilliant strategist with incredible courage. At the unexpected appearance of such a powerful figure, the demons'' minds froze for a moment. "..." The mutants, the main force of the demons, were all heading toward the Achilleptus Forest. Even if they gave the command to retreat, it would take at least 10 minutes for them to return. Could they hold out for 10 minutes? Ten demons¡ªjust regular demons¡ªfacing off against a monster mage who had fought the great lord? No... Could they even win if they sent all their mutants in full force? "..." No matter what strategy they came up with, the only outcome they could foresee was "death." "...How can you be here?" In the depths of despair, one of the demons asked a pointless question. "Our scouts did a better job than expected. Thanks to my capable subordinates." The boy carefully set down his lantern on the damp cave floor and replied. "And now, it''s my turn to repay that help." Zzzzzt...! From between the boy''s snowy-white hair, faint electricity sparked. The light that illuminated the dark cave disoriented the demons'' eyes, already adjusted to the darkness. [According to the scout''s report, there are ten of them... This is a perfect opportunity to test what kind of level I''m at.] The boy had spent nearly a month studying magic under an 8th Circle mage and had become far stronger than when he first fell into this world. However, he had no idea exactly what level he had reached. Due to the nature of [Bloom], where all gathered mana is released in one go, it was impossible to measure his level through a duel. He had to avoid using his stored mana in something trivial like sparring, so that when an emergency arose, he would still be able to fight. "In the game, to take on ten regular demons at once, you would have to be at least level 20." So, the demons in front of him... They were nothing more than a punching bag to test the boy''s strength. "Bloom." Crash! The lantern''s glass shattered as it was hit by the electricity pouring from the boy''s body. The oil inside the lantern floated on the water-covered cave floor. The current from his body traveled along the shattered glass like stepping stones, setting the scattered oil alight. The next moment. A tremendous amount of electricity burst from the boy''s body, shattering the cave¡¯s ceiling and reaching the clouds above. Chapter 29 The boy focused on the flow of magical power that filled his body, with the red and black-skinned demons before his eyes. Thanks to studying the structure of magic and the existence of mana every day for the past month under the continent''s greatest lightning wizard, the boy could feel this mysterious power flowing through his body more clearly. In his head, a computational process took place that materialized magical power into lightning, and lightning into the magic of ''flowering''. The magical power inside his body changed into a thrilling lightning through his brainstem, and began to burst out from every corner of his body. The lamp shattered, oil scattered everywhere, and the flames brightly illuminated the dark cave. Thanks to this, the faces of the demons, who had been defenselessly attacked and had blank expressions, could be clearly seen. The boy focused on the series of computational processes that were happening in his head with a faint smile on his face. Before he was taught by Alter, the boy had never felt this kind of sensation. All he did was blurt out the word ¡®blooming¡¯ and shoot a massive amount of lightning out of his body. He didn¡¯t understand how that lightning was created and how it transformed into the magic called ¡®blooming.¡¯ However, the situation was completely different from those days when he was ignorant. The boy could feel the entire process of magical power transforming into lightning, and the lightning becoming the specific magic called ¡®blooming.¡¯ Thanks to Alter¡¯s teachings, the boy had gotten closer to the center of the power called magic. Although he had only learned the basics, the boy¡¯s magic had improved in performance and precision beyond comparison. An omnipotence he had never felt before, and the confidence that he could do anything filled the boy¡¯s heart. ¡°Blooming.¡± With the name of the magic that he had finally spoken, everything around him was surrounded by a pure white light. After the massive flash of light covered the surroundings, the sound of lightning ripping through the air followed belatedly. The swamp cave literally disappeared before the boy¡¯s eyes, and the demons who were staring blankly at the boy inside the cave were also engulfed in the massive electricity and turned into pure white dust. ¡°... ... uh.¡± The boy looked around the area where the thunder was echoing, looking a little bewildered. It was clearly a dark cave surrounded by walls on all sides... ... When he came to his senses, he saw the sky beginning to gather dark clouds. There was literally nothing left around him. Cold sweat ran down the boy¡¯s cheeks and was instantly vaporized by the surrounding electricity. ¡°Is it over?¡± The boy¡¯s eyes were filled with a pure white plain. Clearly, before entering the cave, there had been fallen trees and mud-covered swamps everywhere, but after a flash of light, even those had disappeared. ¡°... ... There, what? Is there anyone? Really?¡± The boy stretched out his finger in front of him, thinking that there might be some demons who survived this massive lightning strike, and lightly blasted them. A huge amount of electricity spread out in all directions through the air, soon turning the entire empty space into dust once again. The lightning, which continued to spread, passed through the ionized areas, creating heat in a space where there was no more room to burn. And that sudden heat created a massive thunderstorm in the sky beyond the horizon. Across the plains beyond the horizon, thunderstorms gathered together and were making a loud noise, exchanging lightning strikes. ¡°Uh... ... .¡± The boy had become incomparably stronger than before he had been taught by Alter. It was the moment when he could see his own growth with his own eyes, but the boy did not seem entirely happy. ¡°... ... If I had known this would happen, I should have tried reciting the newly developed ¡®spell¡¯.¡± Alter warned that reciting the wrong spell could actually decrease the power of the magic, so he chose to simply recite the name of the spell in fear... ... . He was already at a level where he could not worry about the power of the spell decreasing when facing ten ordinary demons. ¡®I could not have imagined this much.¡¯ It was natural, but the boy¡¯s growth rate far exceeded that of ordinary magicians. The former owner of the magic tower, famous throughout the continent, had moved into the room next to the castle and was teaching the boy directly every day. In the boy¡¯s reality, the Daechi-dong 1st class instructor moved in next door and came into his room every day to help him study for the college entrance exam. In addition, the boy¡¯s magic stat was 20, which was incomparably higher than the average stat of 13 for continental magicians. Stamina. Strength. Agility. Luck. He focused only on magic while discarding all four stats important for survival. If the growth rate wasn¡¯t incredible, it would have been strange... ... . ¡®No matter what, I didn¡¯t know he would grow this fast.¡¯ ¡°He¡¯s definitely over level 20, so I guess you could say he¡¯s in his mid-30s?¡± The boy still couldn¡¯t accurately gauge his own level. How could he gauge whether he had 1000 or 10000 points when the punch machine could only measure up to 999 points? ¡®Let¡¯s just think of it as level 30. There¡¯s nothing more dangerous than being arrogant and doing something presumptuous.¡¯ The boy raised his head, giving himself a somewhat harsh assessment. There was no way that a wizard who could change the weather beyond the horizon with a simple wave of his finger and strike lightning in the clear sky could be only level 30... ... . The build he had made when he created his character was so unique. The electricity that was constantly bursting out of the boy¡¯s body soon brought a pitch-black thunderstorm over his cloudless head. ¡°... ... If you gather and use a week¡¯s worth of mana at once, it¡¯s definitely amazing.¡± It had been a full three weeks since the boy last used Bloom. If you think about it simply, if you gather magic power without using any magic for three weeks, you should have three weeks¡¯ worth of magic stored in your body. But reality wasn¡¯t like that. Even if you steadily accumulate mana for three weeks without using magic, the mana a wizard can store in his body is only a week¡¯s worth at most. The reason was simple. No matter how great a genius a wizard is, he is still just a human. Of course, humans have limits. No matter how much you starve, there is a limit to how much food you can eat at once, and no matter how much you conserve your stamina, there is a limit to how far you can run at once. This human limit also applies to the amount of mana a wizard can store at once. Therefore, the limit to how much mana a wizard can store in his body is only a week¡¯s worth. Even if the time spent without using magic increases, the body does not store more mana. Just like how human stamina cannot be stored indefinitely, no matter how long you rest. ¡®It¡¯s still not enough. At this rate, it would be difficult to survive against even a high-ranking demon, let alone a great monarch.¡¯ The boy took his eyes off the pure white lightning blazing from his fingertips and slowly walked towards where Lir and his reinforcements were waiting. If someone had heard that thought, they might have said that it was not something a powerful wizard who could change the terrain with a single gesture would think of. However, considering the boy¡¯s fatal flaws... ... it wasn¡¯t an entirely unreasonable thought. The boy lacked agility, stamina, and strength, and was even born with the worst luck. He had the power to shake the heavens and earth for five minutes... ... but that was all the boy had. What if the great monarch cornered him, forced him to use his bloom, and then ran away until the duration ran out? Or, before he could even use his bloom, how would he deal with a surprise attack at a speed he couldn¡¯t even perceive? Even if he used Bloom, if the opponent had speed ahead, it would be difficult to properly land an attack due to this devastating physical ability. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. Think back to when he fought against the Great Overlord Malthael. Even though he had the opportunity to land a perfect counter attack, he couldn¡¯t hit the attack due to his lack of agility. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So the boy shouldn¡¯t be satisfied with this level. After all, he was expected to be the hero who would bring the Demon King and the Demons back to Hell and end this vicious war. And he had to live up to the people¡¯s expectations. It wasn¡¯t just a sense of mission or guilt for deceiving people. As far as the boy remembered, ¡ï ???????????????????????????????????? ¡ï there was a ¡®bad ending¡¯ in this game. If the protagonist failed to defeat the Demon King and the Demons within the limited time, the Sword Master, who had been constantly under the control of the Demons, would eventually die, and the Demons would launch an all-out offensive, destroying all living things on Earth... ... It was truly an ending without dreams or hope. The time limit wasn¡¯t that tight, but it meant that there was no room to slack off. I had to steadily raise my specs and become a true swordsman. If I didn¡¯t, not only myself but all life on the continent would perish. If that happened, there would be no one to drag the corpses onto carts and take them to the cemetery. There would be no one to mourn the dead or to mourn them. ¡°... ... This is driving me crazy.¡± I sighed involuntarily at the unimaginable pressure. As the faces of the characters in the game I had created flashed by, I felt the urge to meet them in person and apologize. I was born into this crazy world and forced to ride a half-crazy build. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, fist, zombie, president... ... !¡¯ ¡°Hoo... ... .¡± He sighed and started walking towards where the reinforcements were waiting. With each step he took, plasma flowed through the surrounding air currents. ¡°This is tremendous power... ... .¡± Some distance away from where the cave was, there was a waiting Lir approached him through the reinforcements and exclaimed in admiration. The surrounding terrain, which was filled with mossy trees, swamps, and caves of various sizes, was reduced to pure white ash by the powerful lightning strike. All that remained was a deep hole and the rocks that formed the foundation of the land. ¡°... ... This is the power of a wizard who only learned magic for a month?¡± ¡°Crazy, if I had waited a little closer... ... This, there wouldn¡¯t have been a corpse left?¡± ¡°They said he was a promising prospect who would grow to the same level as that swordsman... ... The rumors weren¡¯t exaggerated.¡± Exclamations poured out from the mouths of the soldiers watching from a few dozen steps away. Lir smiled without realizing it as she heard the admiration for Bin through her long earlobes. She was proud that a priest who learned magic under a master like her was such an amazing person. ¡°Please do it moderately, our waiting team has nothing to do.¡± Lir¡¯s tone was filled with laughter. ¡°It¡¯s still not enough. If I had collected and used three weeks¡¯ worth of mana, I could have burned the bedrock. No, if I had even tried a spell... ... .¡± The boy let out an awkward laugh, as if he didn¡¯t know that even he would be at this level, and lowered his bangs that kept rising due to static electricity. ¡°Three weeks¡¯ worth? What does that mean?¡± His tutor asked the boy who was talking nonsense. It was a law of nature that the maximum amount of mana a human could store was one week¡¯s worth. Of course, as a wizard¡¯s level grew and his circle increased, the amount of mana he could store in his body increased. It was the same reason that athletes could run farther and eat more than ordinary people through training. However, as the circle increases and the amount of mana that can be stored in the body increases, the magician¡¯s mana recovery speed also increases. That is why the proposition that ¡®the maximum mana that a magician can store in the body is one week¡¯ always holds true. But three weeks? Lir tried to dismiss the boy as not understanding his master¡¯s teachings properly. ¡°... ... There is something like that.¡± Until he left that comment with a meaningful smile. ¡°What is that... ....¡± Lir tried to ask the boy if he knew anything. However, at that moment, the white-haired boy lost consciousness and began to fall limply like a puppet whose strings had snapped. Amazed by his own unimaginable power and regretting not having tried the spell. And because he wasted time worrying about the countless homework that lay ahead, five minutes had already passed. Lir instinctively approached and quickly pulled the boy who was about to fall into his arms. If he had let him fall on the exposed bedrock, his delicate skin would surely be scarred. ¡°... ... Huh, huh?¡± Lir quickly held the boy¡¯s body in his arms, blinking blankly for a moment before lowering his head with his long ears turning red. Lir, who had only studied at the Magic Tower his entire life, had never held a boy his age in his arms. ... ... He had once rushed into his arms half-consciously before. ¡°Uh, ahhhh... ... .¡± Lir, holding his light and fragile body, lost her words. It felt strange. Her head felt hot and her entire body began to heat up. The blood circulated through her blood vessels like crazy, and she had no idea how to describe this feeling. The sight of her struggling, unable to put the boy''s body down on the floor or hold him better... ...looked like she had been struck by lightning to the soldiers far away. Chapter 30 ¡°Hey, hey! Cut it carefully so that there¡¯s no blood, you brat!¡± ¡°What kind of a mutant looks like a crow and a cow combined? What kind of a dagger do you have, you demon brats... ... .¡± The voices of the soldiers pierced through my hazy consciousness and rang in my head. The sound of flesh being cut with a [N O V E L I G H T] blade and bones being broken with a hammer followed, and I regained my senses. I quickly opened my eyes at the murderous sound and got up from my seat. A terrible headache belatedly came over me. I was lying in the middle of the military carriage prepared for the wizards. It seemed that the general had covered me with a blanket. ¡°... ... Lie down a little longer.¡± A thin finger pressed against my forehead as I tried to get up, touching the floor of the carriage. Because of that, I had no choice but to bury myself back into the soft blanket before getting up. The main character of the finger was Lir. ¡°... ... .¡± I looked up at her, who had her hat pulled down lower than usual, and asked where we were currently. ¡°We¡¯ve already arrived at the Achilliptus Forest. Right now, the soldiers and other wizards are dealing with the unconscious mutants.¡± Whoosh¡ª ¡°... ... May Astella guide you.¡± Following Lir¡¯s answer, the cool sound of an axe cutting through the wind and the faint voice of Rex, who had one arm replaced with a prosthetic, rang in my ears. When I looked outside the carriage, I could easily spot Rex. The large orc stood out much more because he was standing among the short dwarves. ¡°How far along is the operation? Have you even started constructing the outpost yet?¡± ¡°The archers and wizards are still removing the traps. The captain said that we would be able to start road construction around this evening.¡± ¡°... ... This is not the time to lie down peacefully, then.¡± I lifted my skull again, which seemed about to break. ¡°Just lie down.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, just standing still will help.¡± Everyone was working hard, so a general couldn¡¯t just lie down and rest, right? I gently pushed away Lir¡¯s hand that was stopping me, then got off the carriage and stood on the ground with trembling legs. ¡°Manifestation.¡± I muttered, concentrating on the heterogeneous energy in my chest. Then, fine particles began to emerge from my pores near my chest and gather on my shoulders. The crystal that had saved Lir¡¯s life once before appeared. The red crystal fired a red light at the mutants standing still, making the mechanical mechanism mesh at regular intervals according to my will, and an unpleasant smell of coal vibrated every time. The best thing about this crystal was that I didn¡¯t have to expend any additional stamina or magic power to use it. Of course, it didn¡¯t just spit out the word ¡®manifestation¡¯ and then float around on my shoulder without me even paying attention. How should I explain it? It felt like a third arm sprouting out and moving it. Or maybe it felt like a tail suddenly sprouting out and swinging it around. Whatever it was, it felt like a new, alien organ that I had never used before had sprouted in my body and was swinging it around. The more I used it, the more I would get used to this alien sensation, and someday I would reach a point where I could keep it floating on my shoulder 24 hours a day... ... But for now, I could only take it out and use it when I needed to. ¡°... ... What is that? It¡¯s the magic that saved me last time? It doesn¡¯t seem to be lightning magic... ... I don¡¯t have much knowledge of magic other than lightning magic... ... .¡± Even after using ¡®Bloom¡¯, Lir looked at me with curiosity as I turned mutants into ashes with a strange crystal ball on my shoulder, but soon, unable to contain her curiosity, she asked me a question. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not magic, it¡¯s an artifact.¡± ¡°... ... An artifact?¡± Lir opened her large eyes wide and asked back. ... ... Did I say something strange? ¡°Where on earth did you get the artifact?¡± Lir let out a loud voice like an adventurer who had found gold and silver treasures in a dungeon. It hadn¡¯t been that long since I¡¯d known her, but that voice just now was definitely the loudest she¡¯d ever spoken. ¡°... ... Why?¡± ¡°Why! It¡¯s an artifact! I don¡¯t even know where it was made, and I don¡¯t even know why it exists. Where on earth did you get such a precious item... ... No, no. Have you studied it? How about dismantling it? You haven¡¯t, have you? Is there magic inside? Or is it some other power source... ... .¡± It seemed that artifacts were much rarer in this world than I had thought. ¡°Did the Emperor get it for you? No, artifacts aren¡¯t things that even the Emperor can get at will... ... How on earth did he... ... .¡± That gentle Lir was making such a big fuss. Judging by this reaction... ... Lir would definitely faint if he saw a map on the wiki site that listed the exact locations of each artifact¡¯s appearance. ¡°... ... When I was young, I fell into a dungeon and found it by chance.¡± I looked up at the sky for a moment, closed my eyes tightly, steeled my resolve, and answered with a serious face. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. ¡®Actually, it was something that was in the nest of the young dragons on the Enker Plateau that we all went to catch... ... I needed it so much that I ate it secretly¡¯ I couldn¡¯t even imagine what they would say if I honestly confessed. ¡°Wasn¡¯t there some language written in that dungeon? No, just tell me the location of that dungeon. This is my chance. I can figure out how the ancient people lived and how they were able to leave these artifacts to future generations... ... .¡± To the scholars of this world, ¡®artifacts¡¯ were considered to be things that were similar to the remains of ancient civilizations. ... ... And I was the one who secretly ate those remains. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t remember properly, because I was so young... ... .¡± I added another lie to another lie. I¡¯m sorry, Lir. But I don¡¯t have the confidence to be honest... ... ! With those sparkling eyes, you can¡¯t say, ¡®Actually, I was in the nest of a young dragon, but I ate it first because I was afraid others would take it. Good job.¡¯ ¡°... ... .¡± Lir briefly remained silent, as if he had realized something, and his excitement quickly subsided. Was he disappointed? Why did the mood suddenly drop... ... . ¡°If it was a dungeon where the artifact was stored, it must have been quite difficult. What kind of childhood did you have... ... ?¡± Lir slightly lowered his head and carefully patted my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t notice... ... It must not have been a very good memory. You were so young that you don¡¯t remember properly... ... .¡± Oh. This is another scenario I hadn¡¯t thought of... ... . ¡°Um, uh... ... I don¡¯t really remember my childhood. I just clenched my teeth every day to not die. Well, yes... ... .¡± I took advantage of this awkward atmosphere to quickly end this conversation. As I looked up at the sky and sighed as if my heart was aching, Lir¡¯s eyes held a complex emotion. ... ... My conscience began to hurt, but I held my composure and didn¡¯t show it on my face. I¡¯m sorry, Lir... ... . I¡¯ll at least show you a look at the artifact I¡¯m going to eat next time before I eat it... ... . I smiled bitterly as if I had a sad story, and then moved away from Lir. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... ... My conscience was too prickly to look at her big eyes any longer. ¡°It ended sooner than I thought.¡± In the meantime, I felt that the surroundings had become quiet, so I looked around and opened my mouth. The mutants who stood still without any resistance were quickly dealt with by the axes and blades of the skilled soldiers. The infantrymen who finished their work took the time to check their armors for any spots where the mutants¡¯ venomous blood had splattered, and to clean their weapons. ¡°Yes, yes, Master. Ah... ... I understand.¡± While the soldiers were cleaning their weapons and armor, Lir used communication magic to talk to Alter through the blue crystal ball he had brought. ¡°The main force says that the work is almost finished. I think we can join now.¡± Lir, who finished his communication magic, approached me and said this. I didn¡¯t rush, but waited until the soldiers were completely ready. If they hadn¡¯t cleaned the monsters¡¯ blood properly and a plague had spread, it would have been a big problem in carrying out the operation. After about 30 minutes, the soldiers began to chatter. I stood among the dwarves, staring at Rex, whose huge size was particularly noticeable. He read my gaze exactly and replied that he was ready. ¡°Let¡¯s go and join the main force. They say most of the trap disarming work is done there.¡± If I could just move the dexterous dwarf soldiers to the Achilliptus Forest without any damage, I could say that my work for this mission was almost done. After all, building roads and setting up outposts was the domain of the dwarves. ¡°Lir, when we get to the Forest, let¡¯s go for a walk together.¡± So then it was time to go back to being a wizard, not a soldier, and find the lightning spirit hiding somewhere in the Forest. ¡°... ... Is it official business?¡± ¡°Yes? Oh, well. It¡¯s not a soldier¡¯s job, it¡¯s a wizard¡¯s job. But why?¡± ¡°No, no... ... That¡¯s not true.¡± Lir asked a question and then suddenly his ears turned red and he grabbed the brim of his hat and took a turtle-like defensive stance. ... ... This elf really is unknowable. Chapter 31 The Achilliptus Forest Zone. A massive forest where colossal ancient trees, vines, and strangely shaped mushrooms have been growing for thousands of years. Inside this vast forest, countless secrets lay dormant. Dark and deep dungeons, the bones of a famous adventurer who got stranded in this enormous forest, or a giant rune stone capable of communicating with spirits, to name a few. Due to the steep cliffs and dense underbrush, this mountainous region had yet to be fully explored by the continent''s races, including Elves, Dwarves, and Orcs. There were still many secrets hidden in these woods. ...Except for me, who spent 4,000 hours fully indulging in every aspect without missing a single element. The Achilliptus Forest Zone was often referred to as a ¡°treasure trove¡± among players. To wizards, it granted the ¡°Blessing of the Spirits¡±; for warriors like Barbarians, it offered artifacts like the ¡°Flute Made from the Horn of the Transcendent¡±; for Rangers or Thieves, it gifted materials like Philia Fiber, used to craft the game¡¯s highest-performing armor, the ¡°Elven Cloak.¡± Of course, each item was hidden in different places, and in order to obtain artifacts or rare fibers, you had to clear difficult dungeons or scale cliffs several hundred meters high in these rugged mountains. On the other hand, obtaining the Blessing of the Spirits wasn¡¯t that difficult. This wasn¡¯t hidden inside a monster-infested dungeon but instead, tucked beneath the roots of the oldest and largest tree in the forest. I arrived at the forest zone and took over the squad members from Major Belua. As soon as she took command of the infantry, she ordered the unloading of numerous construction tools from the supply cart and began directing the organization of the area. ¡°The terrain here isn¡¯t as solid as I expected! We¡¯ll need to lay down a road wide enough for carts to pass, so let¡¯s start with land preparation slowly!¡± ¡°Workgroup at the barracks! Since the terrain is uneven, flatten the ground first with shovels and pickaxes before proceeding!¡± ¡°...The underbrush here is thicker than expected. Instead of setting up the barracks here, it would be better to find a larger, flatter area. However, since we can¡¯t waste the land, let¡¯s set up a small storage here!¡± Since I had arrived in the forest zone, I hadn¡¯t done much besides engaging in casual chatter with Lir, but Belua, with just hand gestures and her booming voice, had already begun flattening the rough terrain and laying the foundations for the buildings. The Dwarves, with their exceptional craftsmanship, started laying down the blocks for the road that would connect the forward base to the ¡°Vallerand¡± battlefield and capital in a straight line. The human and Orc infantry worked diligently to move building materials like bricks and wood for them, while the archers kept a sharp lookout, guarding against any ? N§àv§Öl????ght ? (Exclusive on N§àv§Öl????ght) possible threats. ¡°...I don¡¯t seem to have any work to help with.¡± I spoke quietly, trying to gauge Belua¡¯s reaction. Belua, who had been passionately leading the construction of the forward base, paused for a moment upon noticing my thin wrist exposed from the black robe, then smiled and replied. ¡°This isn¡¯t something for someone like you to do, Captain! Leave this to us!¡± Hmm. It wasn¡¯t the best feeling, but what could I do? I was the one who had invested only 1 point into strength after all. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, would it be alright if I briefly explore the inner parts of the forest zone? There¡¯s something bothering me.¡± ¡°...Hmm, is it something urgent?¡± Belua lowered her hands from her busy work and asked with a voice filled with concern. ¡°I¡¯ve dismantled all the traps in the surrounding area, but... we only cleared the traps around the land for the forward base, not the entire forest zone.¡± The Achilliptus Forest Zone was a massive area, covering around 50 square kilometers. In less than half a day, it was impossible to thoroughly explore the entire forest zone and deactivate all the traps. After all, due to its steep terrain, the Achilliptus Forest Zone had more unexplored land than developed land. It was a place where traps could be set by demons. So, it was natural that Belua looked at me with a worried expression. ¡°...Somewhere in this forest, I feel a powerful, mysterious magical energy. I¡¯ll quickly check it out, so please don¡¯t worry too much.¡± I turned my head sideways, fixated my gaze on the dense forest, and, as if some unknown force was pulling me, made a face as though I were feeling fate itself. Then I spoke. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. ... There was no mysterious magical energy. All I could feel was the uncomfortable and stale air. But I had to act like this, or else I wouldn¡¯t get permission. ...Why should I ask for permission when I¡¯m the superior, you ask? Please, don¡¯t ask such a question if you have any sense of awareness. The one in command here was clearly Belua, not me. ¡°...Hah, for such an extraordinary genius mage to feel such a thing, it must be something special hidden here. After all, this forest zone has always been known for its mysterious objects, so it¡¯s not unusual.¡± I didn¡¯t want to say it, but I¡¯m the genius mage who will save humanity (misunderstanding). How could anyone stop a mage like me, who is supposed to save humanity, from checking out something mysterious that I feel? ¡°However, I still feel uneasy sending you alone. I¡¯ll assign you a capable guide, so please wait a moment.¡± This was a natural decision for Belua. No commanding officer would send a mage alone into the battlefield without a guide. Great warriors can endure sudden threats, and skilled archers can prevent threats in advance, but great mages are often caught off guard and perish without even reacting. That¡¯s why people in game communities call mages ¡®Mabokchi,¡¯ and that¡¯s why the standard build is to invest some points into health. ¡°Sergeant Trian!¡± ¡°...What is it?¡± The sharp voice came from a nearby tree. ¡°Escort duty! The General has somewhere to go, and you¡¯re to safely guide the way!¡± Belua issued the command as if it were nothing and immediately returned to commanding the infantry. Rustle. With the light sound of leaves crunching, a tall male Elf with long hair, wearing a giant bow and quiver, slowly approached. The Elf, with his tall stature and scars scattered across his body, was the stereotypical ¡®Elf archer.¡¯ His long hair, shiny despite a few days of marching, had a glossy sheen. ¡°Where are you going?¡± The Elf didn¡¯t introduce himself but immediately asked. He bypassed any formalities, even disregarding saluting, and seemed slightly irritated by my presence. ¡°....¡± I had heard that Elves were notorious for their lack of manners, but I didn¡¯t expect them to be this bad. ¡°Is this how you treat other superiors as well?¡± Even though I¡¯m a General, are they really going to treat me this way? If I let it slide, it might lead to a breakdown in military discipline. This isn¡¯t about me! It¡¯s about military discipline and humanity¡¯s future! ¡°I¡¯m 1211 years old. Isn¡¯t it a bit too much to be saluting humans in their 50s?¡± ¡°Hah.¡± Trion, the Elf, responded so arrogantly that I briefly considered whether I had done something wrong. But the answer came quickly. ...This bastard is crazier than I thought. ¡°A simple honorific should suffice, don¡¯t you think? If you really don¡¯t like it, I can switch you to another archer.¡± I realized why some commanders avoided Elves, despite their excellent skills. Their personalities didn¡¯t match the military culture. Their pride was as high as arrogance... their condescending gaze and sharp language, the way they looked down on all other races besides Elves. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wow, writing this out, it¡¯s more than just a few things. ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but you might want to be more respectful with the other commanders. Some of them take military discipline seriously.¡± ¡°How many countries do you think I¡¯ve seen rise and fall? How many armies have I watched disappear and be rebuilt during that time? Don¡¯t think I¡¯m just some regular soldier.¡± ...Does he not feel embarrassed to walk around saying, ¡°I¡¯m special¡±? Moreover, why the hell is this Elf so damn confident? ¡°If you had just explained from the start that you''re an older Elf, I would¡¯ve understood and said, ¡®Alright, I get it.¡¯¡± ¡°......¡± Of course, living for over 1200 years was impressive. They must¡¯ve learned and experienced many things that ordinary humans, Dwarves, and Orcs could never even imagine. So, I could understand their attitude toward other races to some extent. But if I were 1200 years old and some kid in their 40s or 50s asked me to show respect, wouldn¡¯t I laugh instead of getting mad? ¡°I don¡¯t want to get old...¡± Even so, I couldn¡¯t hold it back. It¡¯s not like the ¡°respect¡± thing is a part of aging, so why not just be polite? ¡°...What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying I don¡¯t want to grow old. Losing my sharpness is a scary thought for anyone, right?¡± I widened my blue eyes and feigned innocence, while Trion, the Sergeant, clenched his teeth. I couldn¡¯t help but silently laugh at him. Regardless of his age, he was still a soldier in the military, and he shouldn¡¯t act like that. This isn¡¯t about me! It¡¯s for the sake of military discipline and humanity¡¯s future! ¡°......¡± ¡°I see you think I¡¯m a fool.¡± ¡°Me? I didn¡¯t mean to, but if you feel that way, I apologize.¡± The Elf standing in front of me was the Sergeant who dared to challenge the General. I had no intention of talking to a madman like him, and that¡¯s why I decided to counter with logic rather than answer him directly. ¡°...You¡¯re making it hard to use honorifics.¡± My strategy worked splendidly as I scratched at his nerves. ¡°Well, if it¡¯s hard to use, don¡¯t. I didn¡¯t tell you to use them, did I? Just talk comfortably. I don¡¯t like hearing honorifics from an old man like me either.¡± ¡°You... arrogant bastard.¡± Oh? I hit a nerve, huh? How does a 1200-year-old Elf get mad at a kid who¡¯s not even 20? You¡¯ve been alive for over a thousand years, yet you¡¯re acting like this? ¡°Oh, a young one shouldn¡¯t speak like that to an older person. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Bin-nim! You said you felt a special magical energy?!¡± While we were wasting time on this useless power struggle, the well-mannered Elf, Lir, approached. ...I hadn¡¯t realized it before, but now I see just how precious Lir is to me. It doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s socially awkward. She¡¯s polite, and doesn¡¯t look down on others because of her age. ¡°Master said to follow! He thinks we might learn something amazing!¡± I glanced between Lir, with her bright eyes, and the sharp-eyed male Elf who glared at me, and sighed. ...When Lir grows up, will she be just like this rude Elf? The thought was enough to make me dizzy. ¡°...Lir, don¡¯t grow up to be like him.¡± ¡°What?¡± She looked at me with wide eyes, not understanding a word I said. Chapter 32 ¡°Let¡¯s go. The destination is to the west, so lead the way.¡± S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I ended the pointless argument with Sergeant Trian with that one sentence. He probably had a lot more he wanted to say, but I didn¡¯t engage with him. Maybe he thought I was a tough one too, as he sighed and clicked his tongue. ...I didn¡¯t quite understand why he treated me like some weird person, but well, there was no point in dragging the conversation out further. I said nothing and moved my steps into the forest. As soon as I took the first step, Sergeant Trian walked ahead of me without a word. At least it seemed like he wasn¡¯t the type to abandon his duties just because of his pride. That was a relief. ¡°Stop, there¡¯s a trap ahead. Lir, can you dismantle it?¡± ¡°Ah... yes! This will be simple, I just need to twist the circuit...¡± ¡°Wait, there are poisonous trees with venomous leaves ahead. Be careful not to brush against them. If you get scratched, let me know immediately. I have an antidote with me.¡± ¡°Even though you¡¯re a wizard, aren¡¯t you getting tired too quickly? Ugh... wait. I¡¯ll find a safe spot for you to rest.¡± The Elf, who put aside his pride and focused on the task at hand, was much more capable than I expected. The knowledge and insight he had gained over a thousand years were truly remarkable. With his keen Elf eyes, he warned us about dangerous traps, trees, and terrain in advance, and even found safe stumps for us to rest when I was exhausted from the long journey. Thanks to his skilled guidance and sharp intuition, we managed to break through the rugged terrain of the forest zone faster than expected. ...Well, so what if he''s a bit rude? He''s so capable. I could understand why many commanders reluctantly included Elves in their archer corps despite their disruptive tendencies. ¡°In a forest like this, sitting directly on the ground can get you pricked by a poisonous twig or leaf. Try to avoid lying directly on the ground whenever possible.¡± ¡°...Are you being kind, or are you just rude?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just doing my job. And I¡¯m not being rude. After living for over 1200 years, it¡¯s only natural for me to speak casually with rookies like you.¡± Do Elves not have the concept of respecting those older or in a higher position? Where did the idea that "soldiers should respect their superiors" go? ¡°But is the only way you describe the destination using directions? If you could pinpoint the location of that mysterious magical energy you feel, we could set the path much more easily.¡± Sergeant Trian was following my words, ¡°Head west,¡± and was leading the way from the forward base the Dwarves were constructing, about 5 kilometers ahead. It seemed like he wasn¡¯t too happy about just following the vague direction of "west" through unexplored, dangerous terrain filled with cliffs and poisonous plants. ¡°The distance is shorter now, and I can feel it more clearly. The largest tree... the oldest and biggest tree in this forest seems to be at the western edge...¡± To ease Sergeant Trian¡¯s worries, I closed my eyes as if I was feeling something and placed my hand on my temple, frowning as if sensing something. ...It felt pathetic doing this kind of act, but what could I do? ¡°The guidance is much more specific now. Don¡¯t you feel anything?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m still lacking... embarrassingly, I can¡¯t feel anything.¡± Lir lowered her head with an embarrassed face and responded to Sergeant Trian¡¯s question. I felt like a huckster selling something to a clueless elder and a child, and it made me uncomfortable. ¡°Then wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll go to the high ground and check where the largest tree on the western edge is. Now that we have a clear marker, the path should be a bit easier.¡± Sergeant Trian, after leaving us behind sitting on a stump, disappeared between the trees. Within a few minutes, he returned. ¡°Did you already check it?¡± ¡°No, there are mines nearby. Lir, come with me. It seems you need to help check them.¡± It seemed that there were mana mines planted along the way to the high ground. To deactivate them, special tools or a mage were needed, so I nodded and looked at Lir. Lir, slightly disappointed, stood up without saying anything and began following Sergeant Trian. She really didn¡¯t like walking alone with someone she didn¡¯t know, but how could she make such an obviously disappointed face? ¡°Go quickly.¡± ¡°Yes...¡± Her weak response came after my words, but Sergeant Trian didn¡¯t even acknowledge it. They disappeared into the bushes and trees, leaving me alone in a long silence. ¡°That human seems pretty close to you.¡± ¡°Yes... well, he did save my life...¡± Lir responded softly, almost in a whisper, as she deactivated a mana mine circuit hidden beneath the leaves. When Bin was nearby, her voice was loud enough to be heard, but now, alone with a stranger, her voice had turned as faint as wind seeping through a mouse hole. ¡°...Can you speak a little louder?¡± ¡°Sorry...¡± This situation, being alone with a stranger, made her feel very uncomfortable. ¡°Well, never mind. Just do your job well.¡± Unlike when he was addressing Bin, Sergeant Trian spoke in a gentler tone. After all, as an Elf, Lir might be someone he would interact with for the next 500 or 1000 years. ¡°All done...¡± Lir pointed to the black fragments of the mana mine circuit that were now destroyed. ¡°Let¡¯s move. There¡¯s a good high cliff ahead. Once we get there, we¡¯ll have a good sense of the surrounding terrain.¡± Sergeant Trian extended his hand to Lir, who had been crouching while dismantling the mana mines. Lir stared at his hand for a moment, considering, then stood up without taking his hand. She didn¡¯t really know why she rejected his help. Sergeant Trian watched her action in silence for a moment, then looked at her with a worried expression. ¡°...You should be less affectionate with non-Elves. We live for thousands of years, but they don¡¯t even last a hundred and just die.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°The best way for Elves is to only interact with other Elves. Other races will leave us soon enough.¡± ¡°...What¡¯s this about all of a sudden?¡± Lir looked at him with wide eyes, not understanding what he meant. Was her refusal to take his hand bothering him? It wasn¡¯t because his dirt-covered hands were dirty, nor was it because she was offended. She just didn¡¯t know how to explain her discomfort. She was lost in thought, looking at his back as he moved ahead. ¡°Well, you¡¯ll understand when you experience it yourself. I didn¡¯t listen when my father told me that.¡± Sergeant Trian mumbled to himself while keeping his eyes forward. Lir, who was used to talking in small voices, could hear his whispers and absorbed them in her mind. ...But she still didn¡¯t quite understand why he said that. How could a 21-year-old Elf understand the mindset of one who had lived for over 1200 years? They continued walking toward the cliff without saying another word. Along the way, Lir wanted to apologize for not taking his hand earlier, but she didn¡¯t have the courage to do so. ¡°Wait here.¡± While Lir hesitated, they reached the sheer cliff. Sergeant Trian surveyed the cliff briefly, then skillfully began making a path up, as if he had done this many times before. In less than ten minutes, he reached the top of the towering cliff. ¡°...Hmm.¡± At the top, a tree with a particularly large and thick trunk appeared, standing out from the others. It was at the westernmost edge of the forest, just as I had mentioned... This must be the place where the genius mage had felt the strange magical energy. ¡°Let¡¯s head back, I¡¯ve got the path mapped out.¡± Sergeant Trian quickly retraced his steps without losing his way, showing an exceptional sense of direction. ¡°Ah, um....¡± During the 40-minute walk, Lir couldn¡¯t bring herself to apologize. Sergeant Trian, after returning from the cliff, truly had the skills of a living navigation system. I had no idea how he memorized the entire terrain of the vast forest, but he managed to avoid dangerous cliffs and poisonous terrain, leading us safely to the western edge of the forest zone. The forest was unnervingly quiet. Normally, in a forest like this, there would be sounds of monsters or animals, but because most life forms had been used as material for mutations by the demon race, there wasn¡¯t even a single ant left on this land. The sight of thick trees and bushes without a single bug was truly bizarre. We continued walking with only my heavy breathing as the background noise, and just before the sun set, we finally reached the westernmost edge of the forest. ¡°Ugh... Huff, ugh...¡± I leaned against a tree and breathed heavily. Lir, seemingly accustomed to my state, silently took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat from my forehead, while Sergeant Trian looked down at me in disdain, as if I were pathetic for barely making it after walking only a few kilometers. ¡°Is this the tree?¡± He asked, placing his hand on the tree I was leaning against. ¡°Phew... Yes? Ah, yes. Yes, it¡¯s right.¡± I weakly pointed to the roots of the tree. ¡°There should be a rune stone hidden beneath it.¡± ¡°...Rune stone?¡± ¡°Ah, that... The magical energy felt just like a rune stone...¡± Oh, I had just mentioned feeling the mysterious magical energy, but I hadn¡¯t specified it was a rune stone, had I? I was so exhausted that I made a slip of the tongue. ¡°Well, that¡¯s impressive. I still can¡¯t feel anything, but you figured out what this object is just from its magical energy.¡± Luckily, thanks to Lir¡¯s perfect assist (unintentional), I managed to cover up my mistake. In truth, I couldn¡¯t feel anything about the rune stone either, but that wasn¡¯t important right now. What mattered was that the rune stone hidden beneath this tree had the power to communicate with the spirit of lightning. The details of how I learned this... Well, who cares about that? ¡°Dig it up.¡± After catching my breath, I asked Sergeant Trian. ¡°...¡± Sergeant Trian looked at me with an expression that screamed he was truly disgusted. His sharp gaze was filled with contempt... Reminded me of the face the Elf Queen made when she looked at criminals. ¡°It''s an order.¡± But what was he going to do if he was upset? From my past experiences, this Elf wasn¡¯t the type to neglect his duties and make his superior suffer just because he didn¡¯t like something. If his personality were that bad, he wouldn¡¯t have been a soldier willing to die for the cause. This wasn¡¯t a bad guy by nature. He just got arrogant because of his pride for his race and the thousands of years of experience. ¡°...Ridiculous. You¡¯re all so young.¡± As expected, Sergeant Trian muttered under his breath but didn¡¯t disobey. I probably made sure to assert my authority when he couldn¡¯t climb up at first, so the hierarchy was established. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. He started digging the ground with his bare hands. Watching a 1200-year-old Elf dig the ground made Lir feel sorry for him, and she started helping him with her delicate hands. Of course, Lir had never done any physical labor in her life, so her help was just getting in the way. ¡°Get lost, it¡¯s hindering me.¡± He spoke kindly to Lir, unlike when he spoke to me. If I were sitting there, I would¡¯ve told him to get lost in frustration. ¡°If I had known this would happen, I would¡¯ve told you to bring a shovel! This is why young people...¡± Sergeant Trian scolded me openly, but I just gave him the ¡°What¡¯s it to me?¡± attitude. Logically speaking, the General shouldn¡¯t be digging the ground, leaving it to the Sergeant, right? ...Though it was a bit strange that a 1200-year-old Elf was digging the ground while a young kid under 20 was sitting there resting. But what could I do? My body was almost completely drained. I could hear my muscles screaming, and if someone were to stick a knife to my throat and tell me to move, I wouldn¡¯t be able to take a step. Well, at least once my body started moving, I could either retreat or run. ¡°High...¡± Sergeant Trian dug the earth until the moon rose high in the sky. The moonlight filtered through the leaves, but it wasn¡¯t bright enough to light the area. I lit the lantern Sergeant Trian had brought and illuminated the path ahead. ¡°Oh...¡± After digging for a while, Sergeant Trian¡¯s hand caught something. Lir stared at the pit where he was digging, and I quickly stuck my head in, eager to see that we had finally found the rune stone. ¡°...Phew, this must be it.¡± ¡°Good work. Once we return, I¡¯ll make sure to reward you.¡± ¡°Forget about that. Explain what this is used for.¡± Even a 1200-year-old Elf seemed to be unfamiliar with the rune stone that could communicate with spirits. Unlike the artifacts scattered across the world, there were only five rune stones, one for each magical attribute, meaning only a few of them existed. ¡°What is this...?¡± Lir, who had studied magic diligently, showed a reaction similar to Sergeant Trian¡¯s. Sergeant Trian dug out more dirt around the rune stone, {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} revealing a massive stone. The ancient language engraved on the stone was meaningless for now. ¡°...¡± Lir stared at the rune stone like a lovesick girl. This was a natural response for someone born with the talent for lightning magic. The excitement of nearing the core of the mysterious power of magic, the understanding of mana, and the potential to unlock the secrets of magic filled both mine and Lir¡¯s hearts. It felt like just touching it would reveal the truth of the world. We stared at the dirt-covered rune stone in awe. Lir swallowed and licked her lips. She instinctively sensed that something incredible would happen if a lightning mage like her touched the stone. ¡°Go ahead, you do it first.¡± Without realizing it, she stretched out her hand but quickly withdrew it and gestured for me to go first. ¡°Even though I didn¡¯t notice it... This rune stone seems to have called only you, Bin. If someone else tried to communicate with it first, something terrible could happen...¡± ¡°Seems likely.¡± Sergeant Trian added his thoughts as he washed the dirt from his hands. Mana energy, or whatever. I¡¯m curious to see their reactions once they realize I made all that up. ¡°...Understood.¡± I solemnly placed my hand on the rune stone, trying to act serious, though I couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty about pretending. Next moment, a blue lightning bolt shot out from the stone, spreading along the tree roots. Strangely, even though the lightning spread in all directions, the tree didn¡¯t catch fire. The trees around us absorbed the lightning like conductors and began to glow. Soon, electricity gathered above the massive tree before us. ...It was a far more intense sight than I had ever seen in-game. The air around us heated up, but curiously, no thunderstorm formed. The crackling sound of sparks resonated through the leaves above. Slowly, the lightning formed into a majestic, beautiful shape of a deer with sharp claws, a body, and large horns. ¡°...¡± The lightning spirit descended. I instinctively felt an urge to bow my head. Lir, the fellow lightning mage, had a face full of awe. Sergeant Trian, despite living for 1200 years, couldn¡¯t help but mutter in admiration. What should I say? How should I greet it? What was the dialogue in the game again...? ¡°THIS F***ING BULLSHIT!¡± The lightning spirit, taking the form of a deer, suddenly yelled out loud. ...? ¡°...What? What? Huh?¡± In utter disbelief, I blurted out confused words. I had seen lightning spirits countless times on the screen, but this was the first time one reacted this passionately. ¡°AAAAAHH...¡± Unlike me, who had the [Calm] trait, Lir immediately panicked and buried her head in the ground. ¡°DAMN IT, THESE LITTLE F***ERS! I SHOULD JUST BURN THEM ALL DOWN!¡± Hmm... What the hell is going on with it? Chapter 33 A spirit in the shape of a deer struck its hooves once, and every time it swung its antlers, the surrounding trees shook violently. Huge leaves and twigs fell in a shower beneath its hooves, and the sky, full of moonlight, was suddenly pierced by thunder, creating a racket around them. However, despite the lightning the spirit summoned, no matter how many times it struck, it didn¡¯t set the surrounding trees on fire. I watched this spectacle with a curious expression, while Lir, standing next to me, had her hat pulled tightly down, and her body was hunched like a bean bug, missing the odd scene entirely. ...While it¡¯s common sense to huddle when lightning strikes, it was still hard not to find it a little unbecoming. ¡°...S-Spirit, if you could kindly tell us why you are so angry...¡± I approached the spirit, who was expressing its anger with thunder and lightning, and calmly attempted to start a conversation. ¡°Demons! Those demon bastards polluted my home and took away all my neighbors! They even dared to settle down in my forest and defile it with their filthy bodies! Where the hell are those damned scum now?!¡± ¡°U-Um... maybe you could calm down and listen to what we have to say first?¡± ¡°Calm down, my ass! Damn, if you had your neighbors kidnapped, with the kidnappers settling in your house and smearing shit everywhere, would you calm down?!¡± ...Well... I thought it was a spirit, so maybe it would have a noble and refined spirit, but judging by its coarse language, that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. ¡°That sounds hard to tolerate, but... anyway, would you calm down and listen to what we have to say? We¡¯ve already driven the demons out of this forest...¡± ¡°Lead me to where those demons are! I¡¯ll burn them all alive right now!¡± I wanted to shout at this crazy spirit to listen, but I kept repeating myself in a calm voice, trying to calm down the thunderous spirit that was shaking the surroundings. Did I repeat the same request about ten times? Finally, the spirit calmed down and started listening to me. ¡°We, we... Sir, I mean! We¡¯ve driven the demons away! Understand?¡± It was starting to sound like I was dealing with a stubborn, irate complainant. It seemed that the spirit wasn¡¯t really the type to value etiquette or manners based on its tone and actions. ¡°Phew... Hoo...¡± The deer-shaped spirit seemed to have finally vented enough anger, as it started to take deep breaths, trying to calm itself. I was curious as to why a spirit would need to breathe, but... there wasn¡¯t time to waste with pointless words. We needed to find a place to camp soon. The sun had already set. Even though I had an excellent elven ranger with me, I didn¡¯t want to rely solely on lantern light while wandering in a treacherous forest where traps could be anywhere. It might not feel like it right now, talking to this thunderous deer spirit, but medieval nights with no streetlights are darker and creepier than you might think. It¡¯s the physical version of humanity¡¯s dark ages. ¡°Well, well... I¡¯m glad to hear you got rid of the scum. Driving them out and killing them was definitely the right thing to do. Damn, I¡¯m angry I couldn¡¯t deal with it myself...¡± The deer spirit, having calmed down to a certain extent, slowly walked toward me and praised me. ¡°The demon bastards are all burned to death, but... damn, the rotten smell still lingers throughout the forest. The demons¡¯ filthy magic still taints this forest. Erase it all.¡± ¡°...Pardon?¡± I furrowed my brows as I looked at the thunderous deer spirit, proudly flaunting its magnificent antlers. ¡°Mines! Damn, take those rotten, foul-smelling trash and either burn them or toss them somewhere else!¡± If you want to ask something, shouldn¡¯t you at least use a more polite tone? What¡¯s with these impolite creatures, like the elf archer and now this spirit? ...Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s medieval times? ¡°If you help me with this, I will grant you my blessing as a reward.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ...Is this a quest? ¡°What, don¡¯t you like the terms? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad offer. A mortal blessed by me isn¡¯t something you come across every day.¡± Ah, it¡¯s a quest. I felt dizzy at the situation I had never experienced on screen, rubbing my brows with my fingers. In 4000 hours of playing the game, I had never encountered a lightning spirit granting a quest. Usually, I just placed my palm on a rune stone, and a few lines of text would appear, ending with something like [¡®Spirit¡¯s Blessing¡¯ acquired!]... ¡°...I¡¯ve definitely gotten myself into something tricky.¡± Yeah, if something goes well in my life, it¡¯s weird. I had already accepted all this with a detached attitude. I¡¯d spent 10,000 on luck... who would I blame? ...Besides, I couldn¡¯t refuse this. The blessing from the spirit was crucial for my build. ¡°Well... okay, I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Erase every last bit of demon magic planted in this forest! If you do that, I will help you get closer to the heart of the lightning power!¡± Despite my weak response, the thunderous spirit roared, shaking the forest. I wondered if it was okay to shout like this in the middle of the night, but since there were no other living creatures around, it probably didn¡¯t matter. ¡°...Fine, I understand. You, uh, go back into the stone and get some sleep. I¡¯ll start the work first thing in the morning.¡± ¡°I like you! That¡¯s my child!¡± Ha, it throws a tantrum one minute and is happy the next, really a bipolar patient. If psychiatry were a thing, they¡¯d be the first patient. ¡°...Well then, we¡¯ll take our leave. We have to start the work early tomorrow morning.¡± I bowed my head to the deer-shaped lightning spirit and gave a final farewell. The spirit nodded, seemingly satisfied, with its huge antlers swaying. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice until just now because I was so angry, but you¡¯re burdened with some serious restrictions.¡± ¡°...Pardon?¡± ¡°You were born with tremendous talent but also massive limitations. It¡¯s a miracle you¡¯ve survived this far! What kind of life have you lived?¡± ...What the hell was this spirit talking about now, holding onto someone who was about to leave and suddenly blabbering nonsense? ¡°I¡¯ve just... had a turbulent life.¡± It was already getting dark, and I didn¡¯t want to waste time with unnecessary small talk. I explained my life here as briefly as I could. I wasn¡¯t even sure if it counted as an explanation. ¡°Hm.¡± The spirit of lightning stared at me without saying anything further. Facing the glowing face of the deer, I felt as though my body was being eerily reflected, as if it were transparent. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. It was a strange and bizarre sensation, as though those bright eyes were thoroughly scanning my heart. ¡°Ha! Astella, that crazy woman...!¡± The spirit of lightning, staring into my face, suddenly mentioned the name of a goddess revered by 90% of the continent¡¯s people. If any of us had a clergy or were truly devout, it might have been a highly controversial remark. ¡°Interesting. When you return, I¡¯ll give you a special gift.¡± ¡®Special gift¡¯? I was intrigued by the offer and was about to ask what the gift was when, in that instant, the brightly shining deer spirit disappeared in the blink of an eye. ¡°...Well, it said what it had to say and just vanished.¡± At the same time, the light that had been shining around us disappeared, and pitch-black darkness descended. We stood still, adjusting our eyes to the dark. It was better to wait rather than risk scraping our skin on thorny plants in such an uncertain situation. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡®...What was that special gift? It seemed like ¡ã? N ???? v ???? l i g h t ?¡ã the spirit would give me something extra along with its blessing.¡¯ I kept pondering the spirit¡¯s cryptic words as I adjusted to the darkness. It seemed like the quest added some kind of bonus, but the problem was whether the reward would be worth the quest¡¯s difficulty. The forest was vast, and the terrain was treacherous, so I couldn¡¯t see this task finishing in a day or two. ...I¡¯d have to move quickly from the morning. We didn¡¯t assign a night watch. After all, since all living creatures had been wiped out by the demons, there was no need for it. With our lantern and arms, we soon arrived at a flat stone large enough for three people to lie on. ¡°My goodness, to meet the Lightning Spirit... I have to tell Master right away. This is such a huge discovery for our entire school...¡± Lir seemed overwhelmed by the fact that she had seen the Lightning Spirit with her own eyes. For ordinary human mages, it was something they would never experience in their lifetime, and even elves who live long lives rarely get to witness them, so this was a natural reaction. ¡°How did you know? I really didn¡¯t know until just now...¡± ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Lir was eager to ask me questions with an excited voice, but I answered firmly with my eyes closed. The amount of manual labor we had to do tomorrow was overwhelming, and I couldn¡¯t understand why she was so thrilled. We had a mountain of work to do from dawn until sundown, and it would take days, maybe more. We were tasked with clearing magical mines planted all over a vast forest area close to 50 square meters... I wished medieval times had labor laws. ¡°It seems we¡¯ll have to work hard to remove all the magical mines planted by the demons in this entire forest. Even the wizards will have a tough time with this...¡± The soldier, lying straight on the flat stone, added his thoughts. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me a bit of the command authority? I¡¯ll lead the elven archers and the mages, splitting them up to handle this across the area.¡± ¡°...There¡¯s already a platoon leader in the archers. Why would I hand over command to you?¡± ¡°I know the terrain of the uncharted lands pretty well. I observed the surroundings from the cliff earlier today.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the problem. Handing over command to you would be disrespecting the platoon leader. Think about their pride.¡± ¡°The platoon leader is also an elf like me. I doubt they¡¯ll care much about such trivialities. What¡¯s important for us is efficiently protecting the future of beings like elves and humans, not petty ranks or fleeting pride that might disappear in a hundred or two hundred years.¡± ...What¡¯s he talking about? Ranks are important in the military. What is this guy saying? ¡°Plus, that guy is 400 years younger than me.¡± Ah, so that¡¯s what¡¯s been bothering him. Our 1200-year-old elf here didn¡¯t like taking orders from someone 400 years younger than him. ...This is starting to feel like something out of an ancient military. The military seems to be working just fine, doesn''t it? Chapter 34 We got up as soon as the sun rose and returned to the main base where the outpost construction was in full swing. As expected, there were times when I had to take a break due to my stamina issues, but thanks to the Elf Ranger¡¯s excellent guide skills, we were able to return before the sun set. ¡°... ... There was a huge lightning strike around evening, and Lord Alter said that it was okay not to send reinforcements. What on earth happened?¡± I was panting and shaking off my sweaty robes, so Sergeant Trian explained the situation for me. ¡°There was a large rock under the largest tree, and when the wizard touched it, the lightning spirit appeared. However, the lightning spirit was extremely angry. So Bin here calmed him down... ... He was definitely a great wizard. It was quite impressive how he skillfully handled the lightning spirit without being scared even when it was right in front of him.¡± Isn¡¯t this kid a sergeant? Why are you speaking informally to everyone, even Captain Belua, in a place where everyone is gathered naturally? ¡°... ... I thought it was an unusual aura, but it¡¯s not the lightning spirit.¡± Why is Captain Belua speaking so casually again? You¡¯re really scary, Trian... ... ? ¡°How on earth did you figure that out? I didn¡¯t feel any magic.¡± ¡°You¡¯re truly a natural talent... ... It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that you¡¯re loved by magic.¡± The magicians of the company who gathered to hear the story each added their own thoughts to Trian¡¯s story. ¡°I¡¯d like to meet you too.¡± It wasn¡¯t just the magicians of the company who were deeply impressed by Sergeant Trian¡¯s story. The 8th Circle Magician, Alter Heindel, who wrote hundreds of papers for the advancement of the Lightning School of Magic for 80 years, also felt unfamiliar with the keyword ¡®Lightning Spirit¡¯. ¡°... ... The spirit asked us for one thing. It was to remove all the magic mines in this forest. If we do that, they say they will give us some kind of reward... ... I don¡¯t know what it is. They said they have prepared a special gift for Bin here in particular.¡± ¡°A special gift?¡± ¡°You captured the spirit¡¯s heart in such a short time.¡± ¡°You are definitely loved by magic. It is a talent that is beyond words to envy... ... .¡± Exclamations poured out from the mouths of the soldiers who were listening to Trian¡¯s report. Normally, I would have expressed my gratitude for the compliments that made the listeners feel embarrassed, but unfortunately, I was out of my mind right now, struggling to breathe. All I can feel now is sweat, heat, and a fading consciousness... ... . This, if I go to see the spirit twice, I could seriously die. ¡°Hmm... ... If it helps the general, I should help him. He¡¯s a monster wizard who will reach the level of a swordsman within 3 years. Our army has a duty to help the general grow.¡± Black Hammer Belua heard this story and called together the wizards and the platoon leaders of the archers from his company. They seemed to be grateful and willing to help me with this quest given to me. ¡°We only need to extract about seven people from the archers. If we assign one elf ranger to each wizard and search the forest, I think we can finish the work within this week. Captain Calix, I have already checked the terrain of the unexplored area, so I think it would be efficient to hand over command to me for a while.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± Oh my, that elf platoon leader is also crazy. He handed over command just like that. Even this guy, even though he¡¯s a lieutenant, he uses honorifics to speak to a sergeant. The military is going really well. It¡¯s going really well. Didn¡¯t the concept of hierarchy exist in the Middle Ages? Damn, even if I wasn¡¯t struggling to breathe right now, I¡¯d say something in front of everyone... ... . ¡°Ugh... ... Ugh... ... No.¡± I swallowed hard and spoke with a ragged breath. Lir looked at me with serious concern, wondering if I would really suffocate, and Trian looked at me as if he didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What¡¯s not working?¡± ¡°... ... Still, the top priority is... ... Phew. The outpost construction is going perfectly. Phew. If we deploy all the magicians to this operation, we might be defenseless against a surprise attack by the demons... ... .¡± I¡¯m not sure if I conveyed my message properly because I kept catching my breath in between words. Even though I wanted to continue talking, my body kept screaming for oxygen. Even though I was breathing in with all my might. ¡°So... ... Lir and I should stay in the main force... ... .¡± Huh, huh... ... ? As I was talking, my eyes went blank and black repeatedly. My heartbeat kept increasing without end, and my blood raced through my body at a speed that seemed to burn my blood vessels. No matter how much I breathed, I was ? N§àv§Öl?§Ôht ? (Don¡¯t copy, read here) running out of oxygen. This crazy body didn¡¯t seem strong enough to endure the two-day arduous march. Hyperventilation came, and my body staggered, losing its balance, and eventually collapsed. At the moment when my consciousness faded, I felt the slender elf fingers grabbing my body. ... ... I thought I had taken enough breaks in between, but my body was weaker than I had imagined. It was only a two-day march that I could be ruined like this. Moonlight and dusk caressed my cheeks together. When I opened my eyes, as always, I was inside a military carriage prepared for wizards. A sharp pain rose up from my whole body. Every bone in my body was protesting to my brain, saying that I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and forming a labor union that didn¡¯t exist in the Middle Ages. And various muscles and tendons were participating in this protest. My body was in such bad condition that I couldn¡¯t even turn my head. My whole body was hurting so much that I thought I should go to the hospital right away. ¡®Wait, in the Middle Ages... ... a hospital... ...?¡¯ I thought of fragments of videos I had seen on my smartphone while lying on my one-room bed, like ¡®The Reality of Medieval Surgeons... ...!¡¯. The picture of a doctor cutting open a skull with a bone saw and cutting out the brain and the onlookers watching made my already chilling spine even colder. ... ... Rather than going to the hospital, let¡¯s just stop by the church. Most skilled priests have recovery skills. It¡¯s a bit embarrassing to ask them to use their precious recovery skills on something like a sore muscle... ... but it¡¯s much better than having your head split open by a bone saw. I slowly turned my head, which wasn¡¯t working properly, and looked around the outside of the military carriage. Whether the dwarves had worked hard or I had been asleep for longer than I imagined, the road foundation was mostly paved, and the land where the outpost buildings would be built was flat. ¡°Are you awake?¡± I heard Lir¡¯s voice, but unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t turn my head right now, so I couldn¡¯t make eye contact with her. ¡°How long was I asleep?¡± ¡°About ten hours?¡± ... ... This is driving me crazy. I usually wake up after using the blooming and passing out for about five hours, but the recoil from the march is making me faint for ten hours? I couldn¡¯t help but sigh as I turned on the lantern and looked at the dwarves¡¯ sturdy bodies moving their rough hands since the early morning. ¡®I seriously need to get an artifact that increases my physical abilities, or at least an artifact that helps me move. Nothing happened this time, but if the demons had invaded while I was unconscious... ... .¡¯ I would have just quietly gotten my head cut off without putting up much resistance. Otherwise, when I came to my senses, my body would have been mixed with the dwarves working hard far away and become a slave to the demons. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. Thinking about that made my spine shiver, almost freezing. There were too many dangerous things in this medieval fantasy world, and my body was seriously weak to endure them all. ¡°Sleep more. I just came in. They said that the mine-clearing squad will move as soon as the sun rises.¡± Lir tapped his crystal ball with his fingernail and spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll wake you up if something urgent comes up.¡± I didn¡¯t refuse Lir¡¯s consideration. My current physical condition was not one that I could worry about anyone else. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As I closed my eyes, my mind became hazy in an instant. The hard floor of the military carriage was so comfortable that I couldn¡¯t tell the difference between it and a 5 million won bed. In an instant, the surrounding sounds became faint and my entire body seemed to sink to the floor. The sound of my pounding heart gradually became smaller and smaller, and even the existence of ¡®me¡¯ slowly disappeared beyond consciousness. ¡°Excuse me... ... Can I ask you something?¡± The haziness had passed and my mind was about to be sucked into a dream. Lir asked that question through the loud voices of the busy dwarves. ¡°... ... What is it?¡± I asked in a languid voice. There was nothing more annoying than talking right before I fell asleep, but I suppressed my nerves as much as I could and spoke. ¡°Why did you tell me to stay? Honestly, even if you had just one Bin, the outpost defense would be fine... ... .¡± What was the question? Isn¡¯t that obvious? ¡°Communication magic... ... I need someone to use it.¡± I¡¯m dying of sleep, but... ... I can¡¯t use any magic other than ¡®blooming¡¯, how many times do I have to tell you... ... . Before I could even finish my thoughts, my consciousness was sucked into a dream. Lir belatedly added something to my words, but I didn¡¯t hear it. Dawn slowly raised its head beyond the bushes. The darkness slowly began to disperse, and the crystal ball quietly retained its blue light. The elf named Lir just stared blankly at the white-haired boy revealed by the pale light. ¡°... ... You can¡¯t use communication magic?¡± Communication magic using a crystal ball was the most basic of the basics. It was magic that even an eight-year-old who had just entered the Magic Tower yesterday could use, and even if you learn magic on your own without being initiated, it was a very simple and easy magic that anyone with the intelligence and magical power of a ten-year-old could use. ¡°... ... What is that?¡± So the boy¡¯s answer was nonsense. The boy was so talented in magic that he could change the weather in an area with a single movement of his fingers, and he could accurately find the lightning spirit that he hadn¡¯t even realized existed until it was right in front of him. How could a genius who was sure to reach the 9th circle not be able to use even a simple communication magic? Lir couldn¡¯t understand why the boy was making such a ridiculous excuse. ¡°... ... .¡± Lir, who was trying to figure out why the boy had told such an obvious lie, suddenly felt heat rise to his cheeks. ¡®Isn¡¯t that because you want me by your side... ... .¡¯ Lir pulled her hat back up again to hide her face so that no one could see her face. She didn¡¯t know what kind of emotion this was, but her face was blushing on its own, so it was clear that her condition was far from normal. Her bright red, pointed ears were sticking out from the brim of her hat. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get breakfast ready!¡± She bowed her head deeply and buried her face completely in her robes, in case the dwarves who were walking around to finish up their work and prepare a meal saw her. She had no idea what this feeling was. Chapter 35 Two weeks had passed. The work of clearing mines while walking around the forest was nearing its end, and the muscle pain that had been plaguing my entire body had improved to a somewhat bearable level. ... ... It¡¯s no longer shocking that the muscle pain had not completely disappeared after two weeks, but had improved to a somewhat bearable level. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Who should I blame? I should blame myself for setting my stats like a dog. ¡°... ... I¡¯m free today.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why.¡± ¡°While everyone else is busy running around the forest, I wonder if we can just sit still like this.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason for Lir to be uncomfortable. He was just following his superior¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°... ... Still, it¡¯s uncomfortable.¡± If Lir and I had joined forces, the work of clearing mines would have been completed much faster, but I had physical problems, and Lir had the problem of having to take over the role of a signalman. In addition, the deeper you go into the unexplored area, the more rugged the terrain becomes, and dangerous poisonous plants that can paralyze your entire body if you just touch them appear. For me, whose physical ability is far below the standard, it only hindered the work. ¡®More than anything, things like removing landmines... ... I¡¯ve never learned how to do it.¡¯ I¡¯m a beginner who just realized why magicians recite spells. I haven¡¯t even properly learned the basics of magic, and now I¡¯m suddenly being asked to handle dangerous objects like landmines. Isn¡¯t that like giving a five-year-old a pistol? The reason I¡¯m lying in the corner of the carriage like this, staring blankly at the leaves and sunlight shining through them... ... Strictly speaking, it¡¯s for the safety of all of us. ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t I help build the outpost? I¡¯ve been resting for two weeks without doing anything, so I feel a little... ... .¡± ¡°... ... Let¡¯s help with the construction?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Lirr, have you ever studied architecture?¡± ¡°... ... No.¡± ¡°Have you ever lifted a hammer?¡± ¡°... ... No.¡± ¡°Then staying still helps.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but... ... !¡± It¡¯s not that I¡¯m lazy and want to slack off and do nothing. I¡¯m doing nothing because there¡¯s nothing I can do. ¡°The road has just been paved! Valerland needs supplies urgently, so I¡¯ll send a wagon with food and weapons first!¡± Valerland is currently a battleground where numerous demons and warrior parties are engaged in a bloody battle. The reason the Achilliptus Forest is such an important area in the game is because it¡¯s a place that can serve as a supply route directly connecting the battleground called ¡®Valerland¡¯ to the capital. So there was no reason for the company commander, Belua, to object to the judgment of the nameless dwarf platoon leader. Belua nodded and ordered the dwarf platoon leader and his men to escort the wagon. While I was killing time with useless thoughts like ¡®The breads in that wagon are really hard¡¯ while watching the wagon leave, I began to sense a faint light next to me. The crystal ball that Lir had placed on the floor of the wagon began to glow. ¡°... ... Uh, wait a minute.¡± Lir put away the review note he was holding and quickly placed his hand on the crystal ball, carefully opening his mouth. ¡°Ah. That, communications security... ... communications security... ... .¡± This young elf still seemed very awkward with military-style communication. ¨DCommunication Security, 2nd Platoon, 7th Infantry Unit, Capital Guard Division, 5th Circle Wizard Chris Waver. I am reporting that I have discovered something unusual. The elf said that it was a plant that was used as material for philia fibers... ... It looked like a rose on the outside. It didn¡¯t have thorns, and there was a thick, egg-like substance attached to the innermost part of the leaf. Philia fibers were rare and expensive items used to make high-performance ranger hoods in the game world. If I were an archer, I would have stood up and cheered... ... But as a wizard, I didn¡¯t really need it. Well, I¡¯ll just pick them up and put them on the wagon, and the supply officers will take care of the rest. ¡°Just take everything you see. As the elf said, they are quite valuable items.¡± ¨DUnderstood. I¡¯ve checked all the areas assigned to me, so I¡¯ll try to return by tomorrow morning. As I recall, in order to obtain the plant that was used as material for philia fibers, I had to climb up a cliff that was hundreds of meters high at the eastern end of the forest area. Judging from the reports that they had reached such a rough place and obtained the plant, it was not hard to deduce that the work was really nearing its end. ... ... By the way, the partner who had been on a mission with me for two weeks, going around the forest, was called ¡®Elf¡¯ instead of his name. That wizard named Chris Waver seemed to have learned a lot about the nature of the elves. ¡°Ah, communications security... ... .¡± ¡°Communications security. Communications security.¡± As if my prediction was correct, five reports came in today alone. Most of them said that they had patrolled all the areas they were assigned to, so they would be back by this evening or tomorrow morning. ¡®This is so sweet.¡¯ At first, I was quite taken aback when the spirit gave me a quest I had never heard of, but now that I think about it, it was a completely sweet task. After all, I was a ¡®general.¡¯ Which general in this world runs around to remove landmines on foot? Lying back and sucking honey. The actual work is all about giving a break to the poor soldiers with low ranks. All I had to do was wait for the ¡®special gift¡¯ the spirit had mentioned, and blankly watch the barracks, warehouses, and positions that had entered the internal construction. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. ... ... Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to have a sweet event like this once? Even if you have 1% luck, bad things can¡¯t happen every hour and every second, right? That makes no sense. ¡°Ughhhhh! There¡¯s still, there¡¯s still shit left! The shit those dirty demons left behind!¡± Damn, that makes sense. ¡°Damn, my forest... ...! My forest, I can¡¯t stand it! You piece of trash!¡± As soon as the company¡¯s wizards and elves returned, Lir and I took Trian and headed straight to the giant tree where the runestone was buried. It was a path I had already walked once, and thanks to Trian¡¯s skilled guidance, who had been walking around this area nonstop for the past two weeks, we were able to arrive here in a much shorter time than when we first arrived. We arrived at the tree in the afternoon when the sun was still out, and without delay, we put our hands on the runestone. ¡°Why did you stop working? Do you want to insult me?¡± And then... ... a spirit that was angry again appeared before our eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I thought I had clearly seen all of this forest... ... Could you tell me where you felt that dirty magic?¡± I bowed my head for a moment, and focused on calming the spirit this time as I had before. ¡°Huh... ... Yes, that¡¯s possible for a human. You are mortals, not transcendent beings... ... so you can make mistakes.¡± Unlike last time, I was able to calm this crazy deer down with only six apologies. It seems that the more I try to calm the spirits, the more I feel like I¡¯m getting better at it. ¡°... ... There¡¯s a deep cave at the southern end. I think I missed the foul stench of the demons inside.¡± A deep cave at the southern end of the forest? ... ... I have a bad feeling about it. ¡°Uh... ... Spirit?¡± ¡°Dajin. My name is Dajin. Please call me that from now on.¡± Oh, you say your full name quickly. ¡°Oh, yes, Dajin. I¡¯m asking just in case, but when you say that cave... ... Are you talking about the mysterious thing that makes it impossible to observe the inside from the outside?¡± ¡°It seems like you know a lot about that cave. Yes, that cave. That cave where once you step in, you can¡¯t get out through the entrance you entered, and you have to explore all the way to the end to find the exit. I don¡¯t think I need to tell you the way. If you know the location, go there and deal with it, I''m so annoyed that I can''t stand it anymore." It''s a dungeon, you crazy bastard. "... ... How did the demons end up shitting all the way inside?" I asked, laughing in disbelief. "Do I care? I don''t care what those disgusting things think about, and I definitely don''t want to know." The southern dungeon in the forest area is where the final reward is an artifact that''s extremely useful to the Barbarian profession. However, it''s famous for its incredible difficulty level, so I didn''t want to go near it if possible... ... . "Haha. What can I do?" All I can do is accept my fate... ... . "... ... I''ll be expecting a gift, something special." "Don''t worry about the gift. I''ll open a path for you to a new dimension." The flashy deer, not knowing why I was walking back to headquarters, started to slowly disappear into the runestone with a hearty laugh. ¡°... ... Do you know anything about the cave in the southern forest?¡± After the spirit appeared, Lir had just lowered his head, but when that damn deer disappeared, he finally sighed and raised his head as if he could breathe again, and asked. ¡°I need to talk to the captain.¡± I said, rubbing my wrinkled forehead with my finger. This is getting more and more difficult. We have to go on an expedition to the southern dungeon. When Captain Belua heard that [N O V E L I G H T] news, he looked at me with a rare expression of difficulty. ¡°Dungeon exploration... ... ? Hmm... ... .¡± Belua¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t all that strange. This is because the goal of the squad that came here was to ¡®complete the outpost and protect it safely.¡¯ Unlike the ¡®mine removal¡¯ mission where they could return to the front line immediately if they received a report of fighting at the main unit, the personnel assigned to the ¡®dungeon exploration¡¯ could not receive reports of anything happening at the main unit and could not return as they wished. The first priority goal was a very important virtue for soldiers, especially commanders, so it is right to see Belua¡¯s reaction as very reasonable. ¡°I will leave the choice entirely to the company commander. I do not want to damage the completion and defense of the outpost.¡± That is why I easily backed down. Although it was a bit of a waste of time, I could organize a party on my own and clear the dungeon with the remaining time after the outpost stabilized. ¡°Make an efficient choice, Belua. This wizard¡¯s time has a different value than ours. He is a promising prospect nicknamed ¡®the future of the continental people,¡¯ so how precious must each day be?¡± Surprisingly, it was Private Trian who gave strength to my words. ... ... By the way, when on earth did he get the nickname ¡®the future of the continental people?¡¯ I looked at Trian with a crumpled expression, but the elf continued talking without paying any attention to me, the main character of the conversation. ¡°This wizard needs to grow much stronger in the future. Our allied forces have a duty to support that growth. And even if the time comes... ... we have Alter, an 8th circle wizard, so I don¡¯t think it will be a big problem.¡± ¡°Hmm... ... .¡± Trian had a point. I was busy upgrading my specs every day, but I didn¡¯t attend Alter¡¯s classes for two whole weeks. Of course, Lirga taught me this and that, but it was no match for Alter, who had the teaching ability of a Daechi-dong 1st-strike instructor. In addition, he would sometimes enter a turtle stance without any warning, so I couldn¡¯t concentrate. Even though the construction was in the final stages, it would take about a week for the interior construction and finishing. For the past two weeks, I¡¯ve been lying in the carriage, reading books I¡¯ve already finished, and listening to lectures from Lir that weren¡¯t lectures, wasting my time inefficiently on spec-building, and it was difficult for me to waste any more time. ¡°That wizard, he¡¯s useless for the construction anyway, right? You¡¯re in charge of most of the command, and instead of just standing there like a decoration, it would be better to just let him go to the dungeon.¡± Oh, if it weren¡¯t for that rude way of speaking, I would have been grateful to that elf. ¡°... ... .¡± Black Hammer Belua stroked her chin with her large hand and thought deeply. She had a duty to keep her subordinates safe, build the outpost, and help the promising young man who would become the future of humanity. ¡°... ... Good. Since we have Alter, an 8th circle wizard, we don¡¯t have to worry too much. In fact, the construction of the outpost itself was something that our squad could have done by itself... ... In the first place, we brought with us wizards who were too many for the level of the mission, from Bin-nim to Alter-nim.¡± After much thought, Belua said that, and began to recite the names of the platoon leaders, saying that we would need decent warriors to explore the dungeon. Among the names she recited, there was one that I was familiar with, so I pointed it out without hesitation. ¡°I want to go with Rex, son of Belzark.¡± Rather than going with strangers, it would be better to go with Rex, who has already fought to protect each other¡¯s lives. ¡°He is a strong warrior. He is a friend with an upright personality who you can trust and rely on even in extreme situations. In addition, I recommend taking Trian with you. He speaks very ¡®elf-like¡¯, but... ... He is agile and has a keen eye, so he will be a good guide in the dungeon.¡± ¡°... ... Well, I don¡¯t care.¡± ... ... To be exact, this is a loan by rank, so the elf guy doesn¡¯t really have the right to refuse. Unless there are really special circumstances. But as I looked at the elf guy shrugging his shoulders and sticking out his mouth as if he had no choice, my head started to hurt a little. This guy... ... a soldier? ¡°... ... What are you looking at?¡± ... ... That¡¯s it. Don¡¯t try to understand, and don¡¯t try to change. The elf guy just said ¡®elf¡¯, so what can you do? Chapter 36 Dungeon. Once you step inside, you can never escape until you''ve explored its deepest depths. A place where all kinds of monsters and traps lie in wait, hoping to catch the flesh of adventurers who come seeking treasure. A place where a single mistake can lead to the annihilation of characters and parties that have been nurtured for months in the blink of an eye. For survivalists or those who prefer safety, this horrific place is one to never step foot into¡ªbut we had to. It wasn''t because of the dungeon''s treasures or riches. Money was abundant enough for me, and the "artifact" that the southern forest dungeon spits out as a clear reward was something that would only be of use to characters like barbarians¡ªnot at all useful to a mage like me. This is really damn frustrating. So, if I were going to undertake a dungeon-related quest, I had hoped the dungeon''s rewards would help boost my specs... but that was a futile thought as I headed toward the southern end of the forest. Our slow pace meant we didn''t arrive at the entrance until nearly evening. Before entering the dungeon, we set up a small campfire in front of it to restore our health and had dinner. Around the fire were me, Lir, Rex, and Triane. "Isn''t the group too small? I think we could''ve brought along a couple more warriors." "If we want to move discreetly, it''s better with fewer people." If the goal was to clear out all the monsters and clean up the dungeon, we might have recruited more people. But the purpose this time was to eliminate the "mana mines" hidden somewhere in the dungeon. Thus, we needed to explore with the minimum number of people to avoid unnecessary encounters with monsters still lurking in the dungeon. Lir was indispensable to remove the mana mines, Triane was needed for his role as a guide, and Rex was necessary to buy time for the mages to cast their spells if a crisis arose. ...Looking at it, I seem to be the only one who isn''t particularly useful here, but let''s just overlook that detail. "Do you think there are still monsters inside? It''s so quiet in this forest." "There are definitely still monsters." The reason no animals or monsters had appeared in the forest was because the demon race had used them as material for mutations. However, according to Rex and other soldiers, there had never been sightings of mutated creatures that resembled the monsters in the southern forest dungeon. Thus, it was logical not to expect that the demons had cleaned up the dungeon interior. "You sound pretty sure of that. General Bin, have you ever explored a dungeon before?" Rex, who had grown a pretty decent beard over the past two weeks of construction, asked me this while tearing into a tough loaf of bread. It must have been difficult to properly wash given the environment. "...Yeah, well." Although it was a story from beyond the monitor... still, pretending to know something would probably boost my teammates'' morale more than unnecessary details. "After I lost my parents when I was young... they say I survived by exploring dungeons and selling the loot..." Lir unnecessarily added extra words. I had once lied about exploring dungeons to explain how I acquired the "red crystal," but... Did she just add some weird detail? I''ve never mentioned losing my parents, have I? ...One word and I¡¯m suddenly an orphan? No, I may be a street rat, but still, it feels a bit bad... "When you were young..." "Too young to even remember..." "Ah, sounds like a tumultuous childhood." "It wasn¡¯t a pleasant memory. I shouldn''t have brought it up." The orc and elf, who had been listening to Lir''s story, stared at me with pitying looks. Though I hadn''t said anything myself, being treated like a pathetic orphan didn¡¯t sit well with me... but what could I do? ...I have no idea where to even begin clearing up this misunderstanding. I might as well just live as a pitiful orphan. "Let''s get moving. It''ll be a busy day tomorrow." I decided not to try and ease the awkward atmosphere and simply laid down to sleep. Everyone agreed to rest early, perhaps aware that we needed to conserve energy for the dungeon exploration tomorrow. The campfire quickly went out, but thanks to the humid and sweltering air typical of the Achilipus Forest, we didn¡¯t have to endure a cold night. The dungeon''s entrance looked no different from any other cave. Therefore, travelers often enter, thinking it¡¯s just a normal cave to shelter from the rain, only to be sucked into the dungeon and disappear each year. To avoid such accidents, it''s important to always shine a lantern or torch inside when entering a cave. Unlike ordinary caves, where the interior is revealed when light is shone, the dungeon never shows its dark depths. Just like now. "......" The entrance to this seemingly ordinary cave showed only a deep, black void, not revealing what lay within, even in broad daylight, lantern light, or the bright flame of the torch. We steeled ourselves in front of this bizarre phenomenon that defied the laws of physics. As far as I remembered, to fully clear the southern ~N§àv§Öl????ght~ forest dungeon, you needed to be at least level 40, and to do it without much trouble, about level 50. So, with my approximate level of 30, this dungeon was far beyond my reach... but our goal was not to "clear" the dungeon by defeating its leader, but to remove the "mana mines." I vaguely remembered the structure of the dungeon, and we had a great guide in the group. Although I didn¡¯t know how deep the demons had penetrated to plant the mana mines, it was likely they were clustered near the entrance. "The demons who entered this dungeon probably didn¡¯t stray too far from the entrance before being eaten by the dungeon''s monsters." For ordinary demons, this dungeon was too dangerous. Additionally, according to the spirit of lightning, Dajin, there were only "three" mana mines in the dungeon. If we were lucky, we could finish the job in less than a day. Of course, getting out of the dungeon safely would be a completely different story. If I were an ordinary mage, I wouldn¡¯t have to undertake such dangerous nonsense to gain the spirit¡¯s favor... "We¡¯ll enter." While I was lost in unnecessary regrets, Rex, who had been carrying a huge axe on his back, stepped into the black darkness, holding it with both hands. The sharp sound of steel meeting his metal arm echoed as the axe''s handle and his prosthetic arm made contact. As Rex disappeared into the darkness, Triane followed. Lir and I then moved in after them, and soon my sight was covered by total darkness. It felt as if my senses had been paralyzed for a moment. My sight, touch, and even smell were numbed, and I wondered for a moment, "Am I breathing properly?" "......" How long did we wander in the darkness? Maybe it was only a few seconds, or maybe it was minutes. We emerged from the pitch-black void, all of us looking around with dazed expressions. On the outside, it appeared to be a small cave, no deeper than a few meters. But once inside, the dungeon was a massive labyrinth. The walls and floors were made of ancient bricks, so old that we couldn¡¯t even begin to analyze their construction with current technology. On the ceiling, there were murals whose meaning we If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen.couldn¡¯t grasp. Although we had entered through the cave, the wall behind us was covered in moss, and the only exit in the large cube-shaped room was a small door right in front of us. "If you¡¯ve all come to your senses, let¡¯s move out." The numbness from the sensory overload soon faded away. After confirming that no one had any abnormalities, we quickly reorganized ourselves and walked toward the only exit¡ªthe small door. This time, it was Triane, not Rex, who took the lead. It was more efficient for the sharp-eyed archer to take point in case there were traps or mines ahead. "......Stinks." As soon as we opened the first door of the dungeon, we all had to hold our noses, grimacing. The stench of decaying corpses filled the air. A huge spider corpse greeted us, almost as large as Rex. Its innards were spilled on the floor, and half of its head was missing. "......" Triane, with a grim expression, carefully approached the body. He kicked aside the rotting guts and discovered the floor beneath was corroded by venom. "As soon as we opened the first door, there was a battle. The demons who entered here were injured. Judging by the amount of venomous blood scattered around, they must have used up quite a bit of their strength." The sharp-eyed archer quickly deduced the extent of the injuries and the size of the demons'' wounds based on the corrosive state of the floor. I slowly looked around the room. Unlike the first room we entered, this one had doors on every wall. Triane carefully approached each door, either testing the handles or listening closely for sounds from the other side. He then checked a faint corrosion between the western door¡¯s frame and wall and told us which way we should go. "......No battle here." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As we opened the door, the room revealed itself, with doors on all sides, but no signs of combat. However, there were corrosion marks on the floor. The demon blood trail continued straight toward the front door. Triane carefully checked each door for any special clues and finally stood before the door with the trail of corrosion. "......Hmm." He hesitated before grabbing the doorknob. Did he have a bad feeling? "Not good. There¡¯s a mana mine installed right in front of the door. It¡¯s close enough that it¡¯ll trigger as soon as we push the door." Triane pressed his ear to the door, closed his eyes, and concentrated for a moment before speaking with a frown. "Such a meticulous one. Looks like he heard the sounds of the battle in the previous room and was wary of other monsters coming." "......This is troublesome." Rex sighed as soon as he heard Triane¡¯s words. If Triane was right, we would trigger the mana mine¡¯s sensor as soon as we opened the door. The person in front would be caught in the explosion before they even had a chance to disarm it. Additionally, the explosion¡¯s sound would attract the dungeon¡¯s native monsters. There were only four of us. We had no idea how many monsters might be lurking nearby, but creating a huge explosion and drawing attention was the worst possible decision. "We¡¯ll take the detour. Dungeons are often structured with interconnected rooms, so we should be able to find an alternate route quickly." Triane immediately suggested a solution. We returned to the room with the giant spider¡¯s remains and deliberated on which room to enter¡ªone with a door on the right wall or the one on the left. From here, it was purely a matter of luck. No one could know the dungeon¡¯s layout on the first try. "We¡¯ll go through the right door." Except for me, of course. "......And what¡¯s the reason?" Triane asked with a puzzled look at my firm tone. "Instinct." I replied confidently. After all, I had been inside this dungeon countless times through the screen and had a general idea of the layout, but I couldn¡¯t exactly explain that honestly. "......I see." Triane didn¡¯t seem disappointed by my answer, not expecting much in the first place. "Triane, which do you think is better?" "I had no concrete evidence. But I didn¡¯t hear any monster breathing from either door, nor did I sense any trap marks. So, it doesn¡¯t matter which way we go. For now, it seems we¡¯ll have to leave it entirely to luck." "In that case, let¡¯s trust the General¡¯s instincts. Someone favored by spirits should also be favored by the goddess of luck, right?" "......I don¡¯t believe in gods, but well, if it doesn¡¯t work out, we can always go back the way we came. It doesn¡¯t matter." The goddess of luck, huh. I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at Rex¡¯s words. For the first time since entering this world, I had an intense urge to show someone my stats screen. Chapter 37 It was obvious, but going to the right door was the right answer. Trian circled around the rooms in the dungeon that looked the same at first glance, but soon got the hang of it and guided us skillfully. ¡°You were lucky. If I had chosen the left door the first time, I would have had to find my way back for hours.¡± ¡°... ... That¡¯s fortunate.¡± I answered Trian in a trembling voice as he spoke grimly. I didn¡¯t have the stamina to walk around this labyrinth for hours. Trian¡¯s light-hearted remark might have been a blessing to others, but it wasn¡¯t to me. After that, we circled around almost ten rooms and arrived at a room with landmines. When I opened the door, I saw the corroded floor and the magic mines stuck right up against the door on the other side. ¡°... ... Wait, Lir.¡± Trian stopped Lir, who was trying to do his job as soon as he saw the magic mine. Since it was a room where passengers had passed, the probability of there being hidden traps was low, but Trian was a cautious ranger. After carefully searching the entire room, he confirmed that there were no traps other than mines, and signaled to Lir that it was okay to work. Lir deftly dismantled the mine by firing a few electric currents from his fingertips. The circuitry, which I had no idea what it did, melted into the outside of the pitch-black cylindrical mine. ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡± After confirming that Lir had completely removed the mine, Trian went straight to the door with the corrosion marks as if there was no time to delay. Trian listened closely to see if there was anything hidden beyond, and slowly opened the door after waiting for a few minutes. ¡°... ... Here, he roughly treated his wounds and moved on. The bloodstains have faded.¡± A deep hole was dug in the middle of the next room. Perhaps the wounded demon was sitting there, quickly tending to his wounds. ¡°Can you track it?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be difficult. We¡¯ll be able to find the traces again soon.¡± The traces of corrosion were cut off, but Trian, a skilled ranger, seemed to see plenty of clues. ¡°He went this way.¡± Trian, who carefully analyzed the footprints and the presence of dust on the doorknob, soon showed a new path. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. By the way, the door attached to the west wall is fake. It looks like a mimic monster... ... I hope you don¡¯t get eaten if you open the door for no reason.¡± He opened the door and pointed to one of the doors to leave, warning. Unlike the usual mimics that disguise themselves as boxes, the monsters in this forest area could also disguise themselves as fake doors. The higher the level of the dungeon, the more diverse the tricks of the monsters living there naturally are. ¡°I could probably eat you, Orc, in one bite. So, if possible, don¡¯t go near it.¡± ¡°... ... I¡¯ll at least mark it.¡± Rex raised his axe and scratched the floor right under the door to prevent us from getting confused and opening the wrong door. Since dungeons have many rooms connected to each other, it was important to mark them carefully so that we wouldn¡¯t fall for these traps. ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡± After that, we went back and forth between rooms several times under Trian¡¯s guidance. Then, at one point, he stopped and stroked his chin as if he was worried. ¡°Did you find anything?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a mine in this room, but the problem is... ... the presence of a large monster is also felt.¡± ¡°... ... How is that possible?¡± I asked, dumbfounded. ... ... Why are they both in the same room? If there are mines, that means the demons passed by, and isn¡¯t it normal for there to be no monsters where the demons passed by? ¡°Do I understand? It seems like the monsters settled in after the mines were laid. Since mines don¡¯t explode unless you step on them, it¡¯s not that absurd.¡± ¡°No, how can a monster settle in when there are mines? It¡¯s strange for the two to coexist. Isn¡¯t it normal for a monster to step on a mine and explode?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a detective or a prophet. Do I understand why the situation became this complicated? What¡¯s important right now is that both the mines and the monsters coexist beyond this room.¡± The circumstances of how the situation became this complicated didn¡¯t seem that important to Trian. I stared at him, wondering how he could remain so calm in this absurd situation. ¡°If you live for 1200 years, you¡¯ll experience much more absurd things than this.¡± ¡°Well, dungeons are places where things that are out of the ordinary happen every hour. It would be best not to worry too much about figuring out how this happened.¡± Rex looked at me with a puzzled expression and said soothingly. ¡°... ... Let¡¯s open the door and figure out the situation, but there¡¯s a chance of a fight. There¡¯s also a chance that some stupid monster will find us, run wild, step on a mine, and die by itself. Either way, it would be best to stay alert.¡± At first glance, the latter seemed like a situation that would be advantageous to us, but in fact, the latter was the worst situation that could happen to us. Even if it was a level 40 dungeon, it wouldn''t be too difficult for a party of our size to deal with one or two trash mobs. Because we had a 4th circle genius wizard, an orc barbarian who would soon be called a hero, and a capable ranger on the same team. The real problem was when a monster stepped on a mine and exploded. In that case, a huge explosion would reverberate throughout the dungeon, advertising our location in all directions, and calling the sleeping natives from all over the dungeon to this place. "Stay alert, I''ll open it." After Trian finished speaking, he carefully pushed the doorknob and slightly stuck his head through the gap. I followed him and carefully watched the scene through the gap. "... ... This is crazy." And then, I cursed softly without realizing it as I saw the scene unfolding before my eyes. There was no such situation. The mine that was emitting gloomy magic was located in the exact center of the room. Around the mine located in the center of the room, there was a thick and solid spider web, and as we slowly looked up through the web, a giant spider that was too bizarre to be described as such greeted us from above. The spider, so large that it covered the unidentifiable mural on the ceiling, was sleeping with dozens of eyes closed, and it was so big that it could eat a giant orc like Rex in one or two bites. How on earth did things end up like this? How did that demon end up installing that mine in the center of the room where such a huge monster was sleeping? No, would it be more accurate to say that the monster sneaked into the room where the mine was installed and set up camp? If so, did it not step on it for such a long time? Why on earth did it build a nest in the room where the mine was? We just watched the scene through the crack of the door, speechless, without any clues about the cause and effect. Trian carefully looked around the room for a while, then carefully closed the door so as not to wake the spider. ¡°Make a plan.¡± ¡°How could it be so exquisitely... ... .¡± ¡°It¡¯s a strange scene that even I find bewildering... ... For now, just focus on solving the immediate situation.¡± As if to prove that 1200 years was not something to be trivialized, Trian was the only one who wasn¡¯t shaken by the scene just now. ¡°... ... It¡¯s a slim chance, but it¡¯s right to assume that the monster born in that room made its nest safely without stepping on the mine. However, the circumstances of the situation are as Trian said, but it doesn¡¯t matter how it happened. What¡¯s important is the solution.¡± Rex seemed to be thinking to himself, ¡°What bad luck?¡± ... ... I don''t know why my heart is pounding. How could a catastrophic 1 Luck stat cause such an absurd situation? Damn, there''s no other way to explain this ridiculous situation... ... . The very next time, just because my Luck stat is low, the asteroid floating around in space will suddenly change its orbit and fall in the direction I''m standing. And when that moment comes, I''ll look at the asteroid falling toward me and lament, ''Damn, I should''ve invested 10,000 more in that damn Luck stat... ... .'' After confirming that Luck is such a scary stat, I even started to have strange thoughts that maybe it would''ve been better to just invest the 20 I invested in Magic into Luck. ''If I put Luck 20, I can drop a meteor on my opponent''s head instead of my own?'' Isn''t that something else magic? If you just pray and drop a meteor on someone¡¯s head, that¡¯s magic. ¡°From what I¡¯ve seen, the web wasn¡¯t as dense as I thought. I don¡¯t know why, but it was obvious that they had made the web in a hurry. It wouldn¡¯t be possible for someone as big as Rex to pass through, but it was enough for one or two elves or humans to pass through.¡± While I was wasting time filling my head with useless regrets, Trian calmly began to come up with a plan to resolve this situation. ¡°... ... .¡± Lir looked at Trian with a frown, as if he had a bad feeling after hearing Trian¡¯s plan. ¡°It would be best if Lir quietly dismantled the trap and left so that the spider wouldn¡¯t break by digging through the gap in the web.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lir looked at Trian with a suspicious look, wondering if he had heard wrong. ¡°... ... .¡± ¡°... ... .¡± Trian answered her with his mouth tightly shut and only his expression. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''You didn''t mishear, did you?'' "Huh? I... ... What, yes?!" After a moment of silence, Lir finally realized that Trian waved his hands wildly in the air, as if he understood what I was asking him to do. Even though Lir¡¯s response was delayed by three beats... ... Well, that¡¯s not what¡¯s important right now. ¡°... ... I can¡¯t ask that little punk to do this. Besides, no matter what anyone says, you¡¯re an elf. You¡¯re born with agility and flexibility, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. Trian looked at me and spoke. ... ... Certainly, even with my cursed body, no matter how big the gaps were, it was impossible for me to avoid all those spider webs, quietly dismantle the mines, and return to this room. I was sure that I would stumble or move my arm wrongly, touch the webs, and eventually wake up that giant spider monster. Since minimizing the disturbance was the key to this expedition, it was inevitable that Lir would be called up for this operation instead of me. ¡°T-Truthfully, I¡¯m not an elf. My ears were just naturally long... ... That, some kind of mutant... ... .¡± ¡°Me, Rex, and the kid are preparing for battle in case Lir fails. Keep in mind, the worst case scenario is that the mines will activate and the monsters around you will flock here. Under no circumstances should you let the mines explode. Lir, even if a battle breaks out, do not participate in it unless absolutely necessary and prioritize dismantling the mines.¡± Trian turned his head toward us as if he could not hear Lir¡¯s ridiculous excuses and continued explaining the plan. ¡°Uh, over there... ... .¡± ¡°Is there another good plan?¡± Trian asked Lir, who kept making ghostly noises. She seemed frightened by Trin¡¯s forced expression, and only whispered, ¡°No, that¡¯s... ... .¡± before pulling on her hat and going into turtle stance. ¡°... ... I guess there isn¡¯t any, then let¡¯s proceed with this plan.¡± ¡°... ... .¡± Lir carefully lifted his hat and looked at me with his large eyes. ... ... Why does she always look in my direction when she¡¯s in trouble? It really makes me weak. I tried my best to avoid her gaze. ¡°Uh, Bin-nim. Bin-nim... ... ?¡± It was a blatant signal for rescue, but I couldn¡¯t accept it. Because even when I thought about it, Trian¡¯s idea felt like the best plan. There wasn¡¯t any other good plan besides this one... ... . This was almost like an irresistible force to me. ¡°Well, that¡¯s how it is... ... .¡± Until now, I thought the circus wasn¡¯t a great entertainment in medieval fantasy. Those who perform acrobatics on a tightrope tens of meters high with only a pole, or those who tame lions and breathe fire from their mouths, would not be considered great in this fantasy world. In this world, there were wizards who could create fire anywhere with a few clicks of their fingers, and there were monster ? N§àv§Öl¦Éght ? (Read the full story) warriors who could fall from cliffs tens of meters high or even hundreds of meters high without getting a scratch on their bodies. So it was obvious that a circus would not be such a great entertainment in a fantasy world. ... ... That was all I thought. That was until I saw Lir performing acrobatics risking her life by digging through the gaps of hundreds of spider webs right before my eyes. ¡°... ... Hmph, ugh... ... !¡± She was approaching the center of the room one step at a time, clenching her molars as if she was about to burst into tears at any moment. At some moments, she walked with her back as far back as possible as if she was doing limbo, and at other moments, she lifted one foot off the ground and moved with both hands, reminiscent of acrobatics you might see at an expensive circus show. Elves are born with extremely high agility scores. I heard that this is because they are born in dense forests and spend their entire lives surrounded by trees and bushes... ... . Didn¡¯t Lir live her entire life in the tower of Alter Heindel, carrying books and fans? That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t have high expectations for Lir¡¯s activities as an elf. But what¡¯s this? She showed much more agility than I expected, and flexibly dodged the gaps in the spider web. Could this be a memory imprinted in her genes? Watching her show off her natural movements, I suffered from an inexplicable sense of deprivation. If I had known, I would have been born as an elf. Why did you choose a human to aim for the high point... ... . ¡°... ... Ho.¡± Rex let out a small exclamation that only our ears could hear. Certainly, Lir was moving quickly to the center of the room with agile movements that made our concerns seem meaningless. ... ... There was. Her movements stopped for a moment. I tilted my head as I watched her suddenly stop moving. The route to the center had been carefully planned by Trian, and she must have been perfectly familiar with it after receiving guidance several times. There seemed to be no reason for her to suddenly stop... ... . ¡°... ... Sweat.¡± Trian swallowed a bitter smile as if he was shocked by the unexpected variable and quietly picked up the bow on his back. He seemed to have sensed the failure of the operation. However, I was once again overcome with doubt as I watched him prepare for battle. Lir was naturally flexible, and had made it through the spider webs without a hitch, and had almost reached the center of the room. Her posture was not unstable, and she had not made any mistakes, so why on earth did she sense that this operation was going to fail? ¡°Tsk.¡± However, Rex quickly understood what he meant and prepared for battle. I glared at Lir, who had frozen like a statue, with my eyes squinted to find something unusual. And only then could I realize what was going wrong. ¡°... ... .¡± A large drop of sweat was hanging from Lir¡¯s chin, which was covered in spider webs on all sides. In stark contrast to her body, which was constantly bending smoothly, her mind was frozen in fear. The tension that one mistake could cost her her life made cold sweat run down her cheeks. Those tiny beads of sweat had gathered and gathered again, forming a fairly large droplet at the tip of her chin. ¡°Whew... ... .¡± Lir must be feeling the large droplet that had formed, as if it would suddenly fall to the floor if the wind blew, with her whole body right now. Spider-type monsters were so sensitive that they couldn¡¯t even miss the slightest trembling of spider webs. She rolled her eyes and looked for a place where she could drop the sweat that had gathered under her chin. However, gravity did not wait for her choice. Before she could finish her search, a large droplet fell from the tip of her slender chin. Immediately after, the giant spider above her head spread its legs. Chapter 38 The beads of sweat on Lir¡¯s chin slowly fell toward the spider web between her chin and chest. Trian loaded an arrow on the bowstring of his longbow, which was much larger than his upper body, and Rex bent his knees in preparation to run into the room and protect Lir at any moment. I focused my attention on the foreign body that had settled in my heart and prepared for the battle that was about to begin. Immediately, the small but huge beads of sweat she had shed touched the thin spider web. The droplets met the thin and strong spider web and split into dozens of drops, creating vibrations. The subtle tremors traveled up the intricate web and were transmitted to the giant spider hanging upside down from the ceiling. Rex quickly straightened his bent knees and ran forward to secure Lir¡¯s safety before the situation became irreversible. At that moment, Trian¡¯s hand quickly blocked Rex¡¯s path. ¡°... ... .¡± Rex looked at the elf blocking his path with a puzzled expression. Trian just watched the movements of the giant spider hanging from the ceiling without saying a word. Crunch... ... Crunch... ... . The spider that had woken up stirred. The sound of the web breaking and tearing could be heard. The large, long legs that had been wrapped inside the body slowly crawled out. Lir closed both eyes. She couldn¡¯t even swallow her saliva, afraid that the sound of her throat swallowing would attract the spider¡¯s attention. I held my breath, looking at the giant spider that might wake up at any moment and pounce on Lir. ... ... In the worst case scenario, I might have to use the bloom here. The spider quietly moved its legs without opening its closed eyes, feeling the web. The web stretched out under Lir¡¯s chin vibrated. Lir carefully raised and lowered her chin in time with the movement. ¡°... ... .¡± The spider seemed to have decided that the thing shaking its web was not prey. Perhaps thinking that it was dust or small debris that had fallen from the ceiling, it slowly began to roll its legs under its body. Lir waited for the spider to fall into a deep sleep again, forcing itself to hold back a sigh of relief. It was lucky. There was no other way to explain the situation. If the spider had opened its multiple pairs of eyes and started to look around the room, things would have gotten out of control. Lir stood there like a statue for a while before moving back to the center of the room. With a quick hand movement that I had never seen before, she disrupted the circuitry of the mine and soon retrace her steps back to where we were. As soon as she entered the room, Trian quietly closed the door. Click. As soon as the door closed, ? N§àv§Öl?g?t ? (Official version) a sigh of relief burst out of our mouths... ... . ¡°Ewww... ... !¡± Lir¡¯s legs gave out. She looked at me with her big red eyes. I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s looking at me like that. It was a plan we all agreed on, right? ... ... One of the four of us just stayed silent... ... Well, doesn¡¯t silence imply agreement? Don¡¯t stare at me too much, and you who didn¡¯t actively show your refusal... ... . ¡°It was bad, really... ... really! This was too much!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry, when we get back after the plan, I¡¯ll have that chocolate pizza bread or something... ... .¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really want to go there! I just want to eat something delicious.¡± Yeah, I guess I was a bit wrong about this. Here, I am the only one who knows that Lir can¡¯t refuse, so I should have called him separately and checked if he really could do it. From Lir¡¯s perspective, it was a situation where he might have felt a bit betrayed. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°... ... Seriously, what is it? You didn¡¯t come to save me.¡± ¡°If something happened, I was going to run right away.¡± ¡°I just watched.¡± ¡°In that situation, the safest thing to do was to do nothing.¡± ¡°... ... Well, that¡¯s true! Anyway! I felt like I was abandoned. Just now, I was really scared!¡± The elf who had been showing superhuman concentration while pushing through the spider webs was nowhere to be found, and Lir, who was right in front of me, was throwing a tantrum like a child. ¡°Calm down. I¡¯ll buy you an expensive meal later.¡± ¡°Then, Bin, come find a good restaurant this time!¡± ¡®... ... It¡¯s annoying.¡¯ I thought that to myself and didn¡¯t say it out loud. If I brought up what was on my mind uselessly, something unimaginable might happen. ¡°Seriously, I will never do something like this again. Seriously, never.¡± Surprisingly, Lir calmed down quickly. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was because he was so kind-hearted, or if he was fooled by the promise of food. ... ... What is so simple? ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± While I was sighing in relief and waiting for Lir¡¯s loosened legs to regain strength, Trian was the only one among us who didn¡¯t lose his serious expression. I asked him what was so strange. Lir was sobbing and wiping tears on my robe, but he had disarmed the mine and didn¡¯t attract the monster¡¯s attention, so it must be okay. ¡°That monster has a habit of throwing itself at something that touches its web. So at first, I was ready to run with my bow drawn... ... .¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it just luck? Or maybe you were really sleepy.¡± ¡°When you¡¯re sleepy, your knee jerk doesn¡¯t seem to work properly?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°That spider¡¯s ¡®jumping toward vibrations¡¯ is an unconditional reflex that comes from the spinal cord, not the brain. It¡¯s not something you can do without being sleepy or bothered.¡± ¡°... ... Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s better not to think too deeply about strange things that happen in dungeons?¡± ¡°You need to learn to distinguish between things that are simply bad luck and things that don¡¯t make sense, you brat. What happened just now was clearly ¡®unreasonable.¡¯¡± ... ... This brat is now calling a general of an army a brat. ¡°The monster¡¯s reaction just now was definitely too lukewarm.¡± Rex also seemed to sense the discomfort that Trian had sensed, and expressed his opinion in agreement with what he said. ¡°... ... I guess I¡¯ll have to check it out properly.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Everyone, prepare for a possible battle. It might end with one arrow... ... Lir, can you get up now?¡± Battle? Suddenly? Wasn¡¯t moving as stealthily and quietly as possible the most important thing for this expedition? Why on earth would you fight that giant spider that¡¯s soundly asleep? Lir also sat down and looked at me, as if he couldn¡¯t keep up with the flow of conversation between Trian and Rex. I don¡¯t know why he keeps looking at me like this. I also don¡¯t understand what they¡¯re talking about. ¡°... ... Could you explain it to me?¡± ¡°Unconditional reflexes are called unconditional reflexes because they happen unconditionally. No matter how bizarre a creature is, it can¡¯t control the unconscious reactions that occur in the spinal cord. It¡¯s a clear abnormality.¡± ¡°... ... .¡± ¡°If you ignore the abnormal phenomenon on the battlefield without properly investigating it, it will come back as an irreversible disaster. If you want to live long, remember this.¡± In a medieval fantasy world where strange phenomena are rampant, an elf who has lived for over 1200 years said that, so I couldn¡¯t help but listen carefully. In this barbaric era, surviving for over 1200 years meant that he had keen senses and excellent judgment. ¡°... ... .¡± Trian took out the sharp dagger that was stuck in his waist and approached the door carefully. After confirming that Lir was up and taking a stance, he opened the door without hesitation. Unlike the first time when he had been careful not to hear the sound of the door opening, his actions had lost their cautiousness. Despite the rattling sound, the spider did not open its eyes. Trian swung the dagger at the spider web attached to the wall as if there was nothing more to see. Soon after, the mass of spider webs attached to the wall fell off. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. The level of the spider monsters living in this dungeon was at least in the early 40s. Even if Trian was an excellent archer, it was strange that the spider webs fell off so easily with a careless swing of the sword. With a single gesture from Trian, the spider webs fell off weakly, revealing corroded bricks behind them. They looked just like bricks that had melted as the blood of the demons was scattered. The spider, feeling the webs shaking violently, stretched out its legs and slowly began to descend to the floor. It was definitely not moving normally. The spider monsters that appear in this dungeon are characterized by agile movements that do not match their size. ¡°... ... What a tough life.¡± Trian put away his dagger and muttered as he put his hand on the longbow and arrows hanging behind him. Soon after, the spider placed its eight legs on the ground and opened its eyes. ... ... It was a strange sight. Spiders are usually said to have strange faces, but the face of the spider I was seeing now... ... How should I put it, it felt beyond strangeness. In the holes where the eyes should have been, there was only pitch-black darkness left. That wasn¡¯t the only thing strange about the spider. On its back, there was something that looked like the head of another spider half-mixed. On the head of the other spider hanging on its back, the eyes were still functioning properly. I instinctively realized that it was the head taken from the corpse of the spider we had first seen. And I had seen this kind of creature many times before. So the spider-shaped monster in front of us now was no longer a monster that moved according to instinct. It was just a slave that moved according to the orders of the demon tribe. This giant monster that we thought was a spider monster was actually a mutant that was a mixture of two spider monsters. "Wait La, I¡¯ll go kill you soon.¡± He pulled back the bowstring and declared to the demon who was watching us beyond the mutant. The demon Ifrit was sitting in the middle of the dungeon room, with one leg missing, quietly closing his eyes and concentrating. He was one of the unlucky demons who had been ordered by his superior to set up magic mines throughout the Achilliptus Forest and retreat for a while, and had been sucked into the dungeon while setting up the mines. He had been wandering around the dungeon for a long time, looking for an escape route. I don¡¯t even remember how many days I had been wandering around this labyrinth. This monster only had countless ways to kill humans, elves, orcs, and dwarves stored in its head, and it had no way to escape the dungeon. In this desperate situation where he couldn¡¯t bring in the mutants because communication with the outside was completely blocked, the demons went around the rooms of the dungeon, planting magic mines as per the last order of their superiors. In the process, their torsos were torn apart countless times in several battles, but fortunately, their cores didn¡¯t break, so they were able to survive somehow. While wandering around this endless labyrinth, they picked up a very strange signal. It was the feeling of the mines they had planted being dismantled by someone. They had felt the mines exploding many times before. The monsters in the dungeon had stepped on them repeatedly. However, the feeling of them being dismantled... was a first. It was strange. The demons were a race that valued efficiency. No demon would throw themselves into a dungeon just to rescue a mid-level demon. So the one who stepped in was not a comrade. When the incident reached that point, the demons quickly sent a mutant made of spiders to cover up the bloodstains. It was to cover the room full of bloodstains with spider webs so that the enemies would not track them. That was fine. It was a plausible camouflage tactic, and if it had stopped there, Bin and his party probably would not have bothered to enter the room where the spiders were sleeping. However, Ifrit¡¯s thoughts did not stop there. ¡®What if their goal is the spider itself?¡¯ The goals of those who visit the dungeon are diverse. Some people act with the goal of clearing the dungeon and receiving a huge reward, while others simply focus on dealing with the monsters they come across in the dungeon. In particular, the venom of the spider monsters in this dungeon was of excellent quality. If I had the means, I would have thought of creating a powerful mutant using the venom glands and fangs of this spider monster as their main weapon. If this venom were released on the continent¡¯s black market, it would probably be traded for quite a high price. Ifrit judged that if the adventurers¡¯ goal was ¡®the spider itself¡¯, his traces could be exposed, so he ordered the mutant to plant a magic mine hidden in another room there. That was a mistake. A magic mine planted in the middle of the room and a large spider sleeping on top of it. Even if an adventurer entered the dungeon with the goal of finding the spider, he would not risk his life and enter that room. ... ... That was what he thought until an elf opened the door and performed acrobatics. The elf moved awkwardly through the spider webs and quickly dismantled the mine located in the middle of the room. ... ... The uninvited guest¡¯s goal was not to clear the dungeon or collect poison, but to ¡®dismantle the mine.¡¯ Who would have guessed that? The reason they threw themselves into this dangerous dungeon was not for gold and silver treasures or the poison of monsters, but for ¡®mine dismantling.¡¯ ¡®... ... A dismantling team? No, that doesn¡¯t make sense.¡¯ It was natural for a mine dismantling team to be deployed in an alley with a lot of people or a strategically important location. However, this is in the middle of a dungeon with no strategic meaning. There is no reason for a specialized mine dismantling team to be deployed. No, the buried mines actually give the opponents the advantage of ¡®blocking the movement of monsters.¡¯ There was no reason to risk the danger and deploy a mine dismantling team deep into this dungeon. Why on earth? Why? Why would they do something like this? In the corner of Ifrit¡¯s confused vision, a strand of pure white hair passed by. ¡®Huh.¡¯ The spider, whose vision was linked to Ifrit¡¯s, moved its head to follow the white hair that passed by in its vision. ¡®Bin.¡¯ The genius wizard who fought on equal terms with the Overlord Malthael was hanging at the edge of Ifrit¡¯s vision. ¡®Why on earth is that monster... ...?¡¯ ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll come kill you soon.¡± Then, Ifrit¡¯s vision darkened as an arrow was fired by an elf archer who had not paid any attention to it. ¡°... ... Huh.¡± Ifrit¡¯s brain could not process this situation. The only thing that was certain was that this monster did not have much time left to live. Chapter 39 The situation is getting more and more tangled. It seems the demon who planted mines and stepped foot in this place is still clinging to life, even after all this time. It¡¯s been nearly two weeks since I demanded that the high-ranking demon withdraw from the Eucalyptus Forest region, so it means this demon has managed to survive in this dungeon for over two weeks. Demons are creatures that can survive without eating or drinking. Moreover, as long as their ''core''¡ªa crucial organ¡ªis not destroyed, they can theoretically regenerate their body indefinitely, so it might not be too surprising. However, ordinary low-ranking demons start at around level 20, and no matter how strong they get, they usually don¡¯t surpass level 30. But, judging from the fact that this demon has survived here for more than two weeks in a dungeon where even the common mobs have levels above 40, I suspect this demon is from a higher rank. This dungeon¡¯s difficulty is such that even low-ranking demons would struggle to survive more than two days, so for this demon to last for two weeks is remarkable. "We''ll track its traces immediately. Now that we know the demon is alive, we can¡¯t leave it alive." "You''re right. If we leave it be, who knows what it will do with the mutations in this dungeon." "This dungeon is obviously of a high level. If this demon survived here, it¡¯s likely one with a high rank. We can¡¯t waste time letting it recover while it''s in a near-death state. Let''s begin the pursuit right away." "How did you know it was near death?" "The mutated creature had very little strength. It was hard to believe a high-ranking demon from this dungeon could have created such a weak one." Indeed, the mutated creature made from two enormous spiders was torn apart by a single shot from Triaan¡¯s arrow. "It probably didn¡¯t have the strength left to make the mutation properly. But demons regenerate their strength over time, even without eating. We need to track it now." Triaan emphasized his point again and walked past the spider mutation¡¯s corpse toward the opposite door. With his determined attitude, it seemed like he was ready to deal with the demon alone if we had any objections. Lir and I lowered our heads and followed him. We couldn¡¯t bear to stay in the same room with the shattered remains of the spider. The spider¡¯s body, with acidic blood splattered everywhere, was dissolving its own web and the floor beneath it. It was a sight that made one feel an unavoidable wave of nausea. The word "disgusting" hardly did justice to the scene. "We''re increasing the speed from now on." Without hesitation, Triaan opened the next door. It, too, showed clear signs of battle. Tracking a demon wounded by an experienced and skilled elf ranger was not a difficult task. Unlike his usual cautious approach, he moved with a speed that felt like a bit of a stretch. "Phew... damn it..." Though I tried my best not to show it, my breath had become increasingly ragged. Luckily, Triaan¡¯s keen senses seemed to have noticed my labored breathing. Just before opening the tenth door, he glanced back at both me and Rex. "Listen." Damn it, I was already struggling, and now he was asking me to listen? As I was spinning around in a daze, a thick arm suddenly swept under my waist. I found myself placed like a sack on top of the huge orc¡¯s shoulder. I mean, I¡¯m a general, at least. I deserve a bit of dignity... "Fix that damn stamina of yours. You''re a nuisance around here. Acting like a soldier." "...." If I could, I''d fix it, damn it. I gritted my teeth at the elf''s infuriating attitude. But no. Calm down first. There''s no need to get mad until we''ve captured the demon and escaped the dungeon. "Let''s go. Stay close." It was truly frustrating. There was a huge difference in speed between me actually running and being carried like a bag on Rex''s shoulder. It used to take about 30 to 40 seconds to clear a room. But after Rex picked me up, the time dropped to 20 seconds or even 10 seconds for the shortest rooms. ...And honestly, being on Rex¡¯s shoulder felt far more comfortable than running with my own legs. Though the solid shoulder muscles made my abdomen ache a bit, it was still much better than my legs trembling and struggling for air. I hated myself for feeling comfortable on such a ridiculously wide and firm shoulder. "Why are you running so well?" "Huh?" I picked on Lir, who was effortlessly keeping up with the movement speed of both the archer and the barbarian. ¡®You¡¯re technically not even in a physically demanding class. Why are you keeping up with a ranger and a barbarian running so fast?¡¯ "Why?" Lir looked up at me with her big, innocent eyes, as if she didn¡¯t understand my question. "...Never mind." I couldn¡¯t continue to be petty when she looked at me like that with such a pure expression. Sigh. Should''ve been born an elf. They¡¯re pretty, live long, have naturally high agility, are quick, and flexible. Their stamina is good, and their senses are sharp... Why did I choose to be human when I could¡¯ve had all that? "Stay alert, we¡¯re very close." While I was regretting my foolish choice, Triaan spoke in a low voice without stopping his pace. Thanks to the fact that the demon had removed traps and monsters from the rooms it had passed through over the last two weeks, we had been able to clear over 60 rooms without encountering any monsters or traps. I had no idea how Triaan could so skillfully find the right doors and follow the demon¡¯s traces without fail. ...If only Triaan could fix that annoying attitude, he would be the best soldier. "Stop." After passing through nearly 80 rooms, we suddenly stopped at Triaan¡¯s command. Neither Triaan nor Rex seemed affected by the running, not even a hint of sweat, but Lir¡¯s cheeks and forehead were covered in sweat, and her robe was rather damp. "...Mutation." Triaan pressed his ear to the door, then grabbed his longbow and walked behind Rex. Rex pressed himself against the wall next to the door and set me down on his back. "Stick to the wall like me, it¡¯s a crossfire." Rex spoke as he reached into his soaked robe and pulled out his staff, signaling for Lir to do the same. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh, okay." Lir, gripping her staff, pressed herself against my back. The small staff in her hand was a crooked branch with blue threads wrapped around it. She started muttering something in a voice so quiet it was almost inaudible, and soon sparks began to fly from the tip of her staff. "We¡¯re ready." Triaan, who had pulled the bowstring and created some distance from the door, spoke in a calm tone. He had positioned himself perfectly to shoot as soon as the door opened. "...." Rex quietly nodded, gripping his ? N§àv§Öl?§Ôht ? (Don¡¯t copy, read here) axe with both hands, and then grabbed the door handle with his other hand. The mechanical prosthetic fingers were slightly spread out. Just before opening the door, he began folding each finger, signaling Triaan with the timing. The moment all the prosthetic fingers were folded, the door slammed open with a loud noise. As soon as the door opened, a massive amount of poison poured out toward the entrance. The enemies must have realized we were right up against the door. The dozens of liters of poison seemed to be made of something unknown, but it dissolved nearly a meter of the dungeon floor, creating a massive pit. If I or Lir had been standing at the entrance, we would have been completely destroyed. Whoosh! After the poison flowed out, an arrow from Triaan¡¯s longbow whizzed past the threshold. The sound of flesh and bones splitting came from behind Rex¡¯s large back. I couldn¡¯t see it from my angle, but it seemed like Triaan¡¯s arrow had hit its mark. "Not yet." Triaan, who had maintained his distance while keeping an eye on the inside of the room, ordered the wait. He checked the situation beyond the door, then quickly let another arrow fly. Whoosh! With the sound of air splitting, a huge lump of flesh fell to the floor with a thud. Something definitely died. Rex, gripping his axe with both hands, stuck his head slightly beyond the door to secure his line of sight. Just as the poison liquid targeted his head, Rex reacted with exceptional reflexes and swiftly pulled his head behind the wall. "11 o''clock! One more!" After confirming the situation in the opposite room, Rex shouted the information loudly. Hearing Rex¡¯s voice, Triaan quickly repositioned and shot another arrow. About three arrows flew across the threshold. The sounds of flesh and bone ripping came in quick succession. It seemed like it was the same creature. "Tough." Triaan commented as his arrows hit the monster, but there was no sound of it collapsing. The sound of heavy footsteps from beyond the wall chilled my ears. "...Tsk, Lir!" The reason Triaan called Lir¡¯s name, not mine, was simple. We were in a situation where we were exchanging attacks with the enemy through a small door. In such situations, it was crucial to attack through the door and quickly hide behind it. Since I was too slow, Triaan must have judged that I wasn¡¯t suited for this kind of combat. "Ah, yes!" Lir could only respond with a delayed reaction because she was focused on her staff, preparing to cast her magic. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. Rex slightly pulled back to give her room to breathe and then made sure she could move past him. Once she passed Rex and me, she pressed herself against the door. Then, immediately after, she stuck her head just slightly through the threshold to spot the enemy¡¯s position. "...Wait, what are you doing!" The problem was that Lir¡¯s movements were far from expert-level. When Rex carefully poked his head through the door, only half of his head peeked out beyond the threshold. But when Lir tried to peek through to spot the enemy, her shoulder and feet both clearly extended beyond the door. "Do you want to die?! What are you doing sticking out so much...!" Rex panicked and yanked on her robe in disbelief. Immediately after, a fresh wave of poison liquid surged through the air, precisely targeting the spots where her shoulder, head, and feet had been exposed. "Didn''t you have basic military training?! When you¡¯re exposing your body through a door where the enemy is waiting, you need to minimize your exposure! Keep your shoulder as close to the wall as possible, and only stick half your head through the crack!" "Damn it, this is why people who just sit at desks don¡¯t get it! Lir, are you out of your mind?!" The two experienced veterans shouted together. From their perspective, the clumsy movements Lir had shown were simply unforgivable. "...But, I still confirmed the location with my eyes!" Lir, perhaps due to the adrenaline of the battle, confidently responded to the harsh scolding from the two soldiers without losing her composure. I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed at how much Lir had changed in such a short time. Not long ago, she had nearly died from a Taurus attack and was crying her eyes out. But now, here she was, standing firm and unshaken. "This time, I¡¯ll definitely hit it." "...If you make a mistake, you¡¯ll die. Don¡¯t forget!" Rex looked into Lir¡¯s determined eyes and decided to trust her once more. "Focus on keeping your shoulder pressed firmly against the wall! If you stick out like that again, I might not be able to save you." Despite his concern, Rex quickly grabbed her robe with his large hand, making sure it stayed close to her body. Lir was entirely focused on the electric energy in her staff and the target beyond the door. "...Hoo." After taking a deep breath, Lir again stuck her arm and face just slightly through the threshold. Her movements exposed far more of her arm and face than necessary. If she wasn¡¯t careful, her face and body might have melted away in a stench. It was clear that her movement was far from professional. "Tsk...!" And just as Lir extended her body beyond the threshold, Triaan¡¯s arrow flew past her, brushing her hair. The sharp arrowhead grazed her blonde hair and precisely pierced the grotesque mass of flesh that was ready to spew poison. The poisoned creature stumbled, and the deadly poison sprayed all over the ceiling instead of coming toward Lir. "Thunderstrike." Even as an arrow narrowly missed her ear and poison was spraying everywhere, Lir remained steady. The tiny light at the tip of her staff expanded instantly. The air became charged with energy, and the surroundings grew hotter. Her spell, a brilliant white lightning bolt, was nothing like her earlier clumsy movements. It was powerful and beautiful, striking with unmatched precision. Chapter 40 Genius. A word commonly used to refer to someone with exceptional talent in a particular field. Until just a month ago, the term ¡®genius of lightning magic¡¯ was used by those involved to refer to a young elf named Lir. The genius magician, who reached the 4th circle at the age of only nineteen, had a reputation from a very young age. She practiced and refined her basic skills every day under the excellent teacher Alter Heindel, and her passion was so strong that she would stay up all night studying. Therefore, it was a given that she would become a high-ranking magician of the 7th circle or higher in no time. The elders of the lightning school who had been excited about the appearance of a 9th circle lightning magician who had not appeared in 200 years flashed through Lir¡¯s mind. ¡®It¡¯s funny to think about now.¡¯ Maybe it¡¯s because of their racial characteristics, but in the history of magic, only three elven wizards have reached the 9th circle. Two in the Atmosphere School, one in the Flame School. Until he was led by his master to meet the elders of the School Exchange for the first time, Lir truly thought he was a wizard on the same level as the three geniuses in history. However, that arrogance was shattered in an instant when he met and talked with the elders of the Lightning School Exchange. The elf¡¯s unique senses caught the anxiety behind the old men¡¯s fuss. ¡®... ...Why was he born with such talent, an elf?¡¯ ¡®If he had been born a human, he would have truly aimed for the 9th circle.¡¯ ¡®If only that talent had been given to another child.¡¯ They looked at Lir as if he had been a thief who had stolen someone¡¯s talent. The extreme of extremes. The 9th Circle, the pinnacle of magic. A genius among geniuses that only a few people can produce in a century. Such outstanding figures were always human. For some unknown reason, no matter how talented the elven wizards were, their growth stopped at the 8th Circle. Some scholars simply explained that it was because ¡®humans have more creativity¡¯, and some scholars explained that it was because ¡®humans receive a little more love from the spirits.¡¯ However, none of these were accepted as established theories. This was because no matter what theory was applied, it did not make sense. It was a well-known fact that an elf who lived for thousands of years would learn much more and experience many different things than a human whose lifespan did not even exceed 100 years. And the most important thing for a wizard was to accumulate knowledge and think a lot. Where on earth could a resource as valuable as ¡®time¡¯ be for such wizards? However, in the long history of elves, only three wizards have reached the 9th circle. And it is generally accepted among current scholars that those beings are fictional figures. A strange phenomenon that can only be explained as a natural limitation. A strange curse whose cause cannot be identified. ¡®... ... What the heck, there is no reason why elves cannot reach the 9th circle.¡¯ The reason why elves cannot reach the 9th circle was not clearly explained in any book in this world. ¡®There is no reason, so why does everyone think it is impossible?¡¯ Idiots. Lir cursed the old men who looked at him pitifully in his heart. After all, there are countless cases of failures of promising players who failed to reach the 9th circle? Past failures cannot be evidence that guarantees future failures. Just because no one else had succeeded before, it was nothing more than a loser''s mindset to assume that she would fail. Lir devoted herself to training with a vengeance. There was no reason in the world for her not to reach the 9th circle, but she wanted to crush the pride of the elders of the Lightning School who looked at her pitifully just because she was an elf. From that day on, she completely cut off all contact with fellow trainees from the same magic tower. She no longer needed friends or colleagues in her life. ... ... This was when Lir was six years old. Focusing on training and studying every day, she reached the level of a 4th circle magician at the youngest age in elven history. However, before she could even pop the champagne for that great achievement, news of a genius rang in her ears. ¡®The appearance of a genius lightning magician who stood on equal footing with the Great Monarch at the age of sixteen or seventeen.¡¯ ¡®A genius with magical powers at the level of the Fourth Circle despite never having studied properly.¡¯ ¡®The youngest person to be included in the Sword Master Party, a promising prospect who could save the entire continent.¡¯ The race of that genius was, of course, human. Her inferiority complex began to torment her. It was as if her stomach was turning when she heard that some human had achieved the achievements she had achieved by working tirelessly and dying. The difference in talent that she felt so desperately made her stomach boil, and all the time she had devoted herself to studying and training felt like trash. Rir arrogantly assumed that the protagonist of the rumor must be an unlucky person, an arrogant person who took everything he had for granted. ... ... No, rather than saying that she had assumed, it might be more correct to say that she had hoped for it. If a human born with incomparable talent didn¡¯t have even that much of a flaw, she felt like she wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it. ¡®He¡¯d definitely be a worthless human.¡¯ She got on the carriage with her teacher to see the face of that genius. ¡®... ... He¡¯d have a pitiful face. I¡¯m sure he would.¡¯ Honestly, she was afraid. She was afraid that her hopes would go astray, that she, who had been running forward for the past dozen years, would completely collapse. ... ... And her hopes went astray. ¡°My name is Bin.¡± She could tell at a glance that the boy in front of her was a good person. The elf¡¯s uniquely sensitive senses told her this. The straight eyes that looked straight at her, the calm and warm voice, even the slightest gestures and footsteps that seemed considerate. ¡°... ... .¡± However, there was no room for the world of the ¡®genius wizard of the Lightning School¡¯ to collapse. The boy in the rumor happily took her hand, and when he heard that she was an elf, he smiled brightly as if he was excited. It was the first time. Most of the ordinary humans who saw her pointy ears would look at her with a look that said, ¡°You are a rude race,¡± no matter how kindly she spoke to them. The elders of the school would look at her with pitiful eyes as if her pointy ears were some kind of brand. However, this boy was genuinely delighted... ... no, happy when he saw her pointy ears. He could tell with his elf-specific, delicate observation skills that her smile was not fake. The boy was not disappointed that Lir was an elf wizard. In fact, he seemed even happier because he was an elf wizard. It didn¡¯t matter why the boy greeted her so brightly. She had met the first person, other than her teacher Alter, who wasn¡¯t disappointed that she was an elf wizard. ... ... No, it might have been the first time, even including Alter, that someone had been happy to know that she was an elf. The boy in the rumor was completely different from what she had hoped for. Contrary to Lir¡¯s wishes, the boy was a thoughtful person who did not confine others to the frame of ¡®race¡¯, was polite, and smiled brightly at her... ... That kind of person. The boy was even willing to help her. He told her that ¡®it is polite to make eye contact when talking¡¯ when she had difficulty dealing with people and did not make eye contact, and he even gave her a push on the back when she hesitated and could not apologize. The boy had talent that the entire Demon Army feared, but rather than being proud, he felt burdened by hearing that he was a ¡®genius who would save humanity.¡¯ Although he did not show it, Lir could sense the worry in the boy¡¯s eyes. He seemed to sense every day how heavy the burden on his shoulders was. ¡°... ... Still, I saw the location with my eyes!¡± The reason why Lir could not sit there in tears like that day when she almost died from Tauros¡¯ spear, even after experiencing the venom graze her robe, was very simple. She did not want to be a burden to someone as great as the boy. She did not want to fall behind. It may have been an excessive wish, but if possible, she wanted to walk with him as far as possible. And if there was a chance, she wanted to share even a little of the great burden he was carrying on his back. That desire was so strong that it far surpassed the fear of death. To her, the fear of death was more frightening than the future self sitting here and only looking at the boy¡¯s back. The fact that she might not be able to share in the glory of the boy who would save the world one day, let alone applaud him, was so terrifying. That was why Lir¡¯s legs did not tremble. How can a wizard who can''t even do his job in a place like this reach the 9th Circle, and how can he guard the promising candidate who will save the world? "Lightning." The lightning that stretched out from her staff struck the floor in a straight and correct line, just like her mindset. A bizarre mass of flesh with countless legs, as if made of dozens of spiders, glared at her with poisonous eyes, but her mind was not shaken. Immediately after, the electricity that struck the floor began to spread out in all directions. It went up the wall and met the ceiling, causing a huge explosion. In a short moment that was less than half a second. A tremendous amount of lightning struck from above the head of the huge, bizarre mass of flesh. The wooden arrows that were stuck in various parts of the mass of flesh were the first to turn to ash, and soon this bizarre mass of flesh the young man''s skin began to peel off, and soon his horrifying body, covered in poison, began to turn into ash. The electricity on the ceiling poured a massive amount of lightning just like before onto another mutant hiding in the corner of the room. Boom! Boom! The massive amount of lightning that occurred in succession shook the surroundings. When lightning strikes, the temperature of the surrounding area rapidly increases to 30,000 degrees Celsius. The rapidly heated air expands at an incredible speed, and this expansion is transmitted to the surrounding area as a shock wave, causing a loud noise. It was a natural phenomenon commonly called thunder, but the lightning that Lir brought did not follow the thunder. "... ... Isolation." Lir swung his staff once more into the room where thunder was about to sound. A faint magical power ran along the end of it, wrapping around the walls of the room, and soon a faint curtain completely separated the room and the party. Isolation. It was a type of local control magic that surrounded the area on all sides with a wall made of a material that conducted electricity well, doubling the power of lightning magic used in that area. Lir had locked the entire room in place to prevent the sound of thunder from leaking out. The lightning that extended from the magnetic field Lir had created hit the wall created by the ¡®isolation¡¯ magic and bounced off. The flesh that had been burning all over was once again engulfed in a pure white flash of light after being hit by the bounced lightning. Irregular flashes of light continued to burst out in the room, but strangely enough, the smell of burning flesh or the loud sound of thunder did not come through. ¡°... ... This is the 4th circle.¡± Rex couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in admiration at the magic that was incomparable to the 4th circle magicians he had seen so far. The power of ¡®Lightning¡¯ was also amazing, far beyond the ordinary level. It was partly because Lir had increased its power by reciting the ¡®spell¡¯ in a low voice so that no one could hear, but it was also because he was born with a talent for ¡®Lightning¡¯. ¡°... ... You¡¯re good at linking.¡± However, it wasn¡¯t ¡®Lightning¡¯ that captured the white-haired boy¡¯s heart. It was the ¡®Isolation¡¯ magic that followed ¡®Lightning¡¯. In order for the magic called ¡®Lightning¡¯ to perform its function indoors, it had to go through two processes. The first process is to create an artificial thunderstorm over the heads of the enemies, and the second process is to drop lightning from that artificial thunderstorm onto the ground. Lir inserted a completely new magic called ¡®Isolation¡¯ between the first and second processes. The thunder sound echoed everywhere, preventing the monsters from paying attention, and at the same time, it doubled the destructive power of the already powerful ¡®Lightning¡¯. ¡°Did you plan it out in advance?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, no, it¡¯s just... ... After using Lightning, I suddenly remembered that I shouldn¡¯t make a loud noise... ... .¡± S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°... ... You¡¯re a genius.¡± A rare technique that only a few users with excellent control who were famous in the community could demonstrate, a magical linkage, and an impromptu technique without even thinking about it. The boy couldn¡¯t help but say that while looking at Lir. However, Lir couldn¡¯t help but laugh in vain after hearing the boy¡¯s quiet words. ¡°... ... I¡¯ve never heard that from Bin-nim.¡± Lir cursed ? N§àv§Ö¢ñight ? (Read more on our source) the white-haired boy as a ¡®deceiver¡¯ with his lips sticking out. ¡°Huh? Did I do something wrong?¡± The white-haired boy looked at Lir with a look of resentment, but she did not turn her face to him. She simply buried her face quietly in her robe. Chapter 41 Inside a room in a dungeon filled with traces of battle all around. The demon Ifrit was busy controlling the mutants with both eyes closed. ¡®Damn.¡¯ The mutants made by clumping together spiders were turned into ashes through the elf wizard¡¯s neat linkage magic. Two-thirds of the mutants that the demon Ifrit had painstakingly created while wandering around this dungeon for nearly two weeks were blown away in an instant. ¡®... ... It¡¯s over.¡¯ Ifrit disconnected from the mutants being roasted by the electric fire and stared blankly at the ceiling with both eyes open. Even the elf wizard who had been showing off his antics of removing landmines by moving through spider webs was more powerful than he had assumed. On the outside, he seemed to have the magical power of an ordinary middle-ranking wizard, but the perfection of his magic and the linkage between magics were not at the level of a criminal. Even escaping deeper into the dungeon was impossible. The wounds are deep, and my stamina is at its lowest. If I had time, I would somehow rest and recover, but the other party has an excellent guide. They will storm into the room where Ifrit is in less than 10 minutes. The expression ¡®rat in poison¡¯ is the perfect description for this situation. Even so, the demon does not despair. He does not sit still and accept death. He did not have pride or a sense of duty like the soldiers of the continent. Rather than just sitting still and waiting for death, it was better for the demon race to struggle ugly until the end and leave them with at least one more scar. An extremely rational and totalitarian way of thinking. That was the phrase that symbolized the demon race. ¡°Hmm... ... .¡± The demon caressed his chin and let out a voice that was so calm that it was hard to believe that he was a creature facing death. ¡®Is the reason they threw themselves into this dungeon simply because they coveted the treasure here? No... ... Outside, they must know that our people are planning to take over the Achilliptus Forest, so how can they do such a peaceful thing? Ifrit calmly began to think back to the reason why they came here in the first place. ¡®The elf wizard went so far as to risk his life and enter the room with the mines. Then he used his cunning to dismantle the mines. If his goal was to escape the dungeon or clear it, he would never do that.¡¯ Slowly, the monster began to think back to the situation in which he had first encountered them. ¡®... ... The purpose of coming here was to dismantle the mines?¡¯ His calm thinking process soon led him to the correct answer. ¡®I don¡¯t know the exact reason, but that¡¯s definitely the purpose. Otherwise, there would be no reason to do such a strange thing.¡¯ ¡°... ... Should I hide it far away? No, it probably doesn¡¯t mean much. The guide seems to be good, so he¡¯ll find it soon.¡± He ordered the flesh lumps scattered throughout the dungeon to deliver the last remaining mine to his room in order to gather information. ¡°Then it would be better to give it to him as a gift in return.¡± Soon after, a monster with two giant spider legs inside a small dough placed a purple magic mine on its head and entered where he was. The demon Ifrit silently held the mine with both hands. It was clear that if he moved his fingers even slightly wrong, the detonator would immediately activate and the surrounding area would become a sea of ??fire. ¡°... ... Gather.¡± Behind Ifrit¡¯s back, holding the mine with both hands, all the mutants he had created began to gather at once. Starting with the small flesh lumps he had created for reconnaissance, the mutants that were almost failures, and even the bizarre spider masses that were so well-made that they could be used directly in battle, they stood there. The flesh lumps carefully wrapped around Ifrit. The pitch-black flesh lumps wrapped themselves around each other like waves, sprayed poisonous fluids, opened the door, and began to roll away. ¡°I guess I can leave a scar.¡± ... ... Even as his end approached, the demon Ifrit muttered with a cold expression like a machine. ¡°Please wait a moment. If I don¡¯t lower the heat of the air, thunder will ring out... ... .¡± Beyond the translucent wall, a white pile of ash and a room filled with fog could be seen. Rex burst into laughter at the sight of the hideous flesh lumps and the poisonous secretions from those flesh lumps turning into white ash. ¡°... ... Is this really the 4th Circle? I¡¯m getting all worked up because there are only geniuses around here.¡± At Rex''s words, Lir hesitated as if he didn''t know what to do, then buried his face in his robe. When I praised him, he twitched and said he wasn''t happy, but when Rex praised him, he liked it again. ... ... Did I really do something wrong? Even after the situation was over, Lir kept the ''isolation'' spell on for a long time. He waited until the air heated by lightning cooled down enough so that the thunder would not spread. When he finally released the ''isolation'' spell, the warm air came through the door and caressed his cheeks. We all stepped into the room with crumpled expressions at the sticky, rough feeling. Ash. Ash. All that was moving around in the room was pure white ash. The lightning Lir had created had scorched the walls, made holes in the floor, and even completely melted the murals on the ceiling. ¡°You burned all the traces. You should have been a little gentler.¡± Trian ran his palm over the ash-filled floor and soon let out a loud groan. The huge room floor, which must have been at least 30 pyeong, was completely covered in pure white ash. It was clear that even for Trian, it would take a considerable amount of time to clear away the ash and find the traces hidden behind it. ¡°It seems like it¡¯ll take a while to find the clues. Take a break for a while.¡± I don¡¯t know why, but Trian looked at me straight in the eye and spoke. ... ... In this battle, I literally did nothing. Lir did most of the work, but somehow I felt very uncomfortable in this situation where I was the one receiving the most consideration. Of course, apart from the inconvenience, I plan to use my rest time as meaningfully as possible. ¡°Whoa... ... .¡± As soon as Trian finished talking, I leaned my back against the wall and sat down on the floor. I don¡¯t know why this body gets tired so easily even though I didn¡¯t do anything. Seeing me sit down, Lir also carefully approached me. He was already wearing a wide-brimmed hat, but since he had his face buried in his robe since a while ago, Lir¡¯s face was barely visible. I carefully swept the seat next to where I was sitting with my shabby palm, clearing the dust on the floor. Lir approached the place where I cleared the dust without saying anything, leaned his back against the wall, and slowly sat down on the floor. Although he didn¡¯t show it, Lir also seemed to be quite tired from running at a fast pace to keep up with Rex and Trian¡¯s footsteps. ¡°... ... Rex, do you see anything over there?¡± ¡°There are some signs of corrosion... ... It¡¯s hard for me to tell with my eyes whether it¡¯s the blood that the mutant scattered when he died just now, or the blood that the demon passed by.¡± ¡°First, remember the location. After I finish investigating this side, I will go and determine... ... .¡± Doo-woong... ... An ominous vibration resonated from my back as I leaned against the wall. I instinctively turned my back and turned my head toward the wall. ¡°... ... .¡± Did he also feel the ominous vibration? Trian, who was rummaging through the ashes in the next room, stopped talking for a moment and turned his head toward the room we were in. Before I could even think about what this was, the vibration hit my back ? N§àv§Öl¦Éght ? (Read the full story) again. Doo-woong... ... ! The dust that had touched Trian¡¯s fingertips danced for a moment. Rex instinctively reached out for the axe he was carrying behind his back. I was overcome with anxiety that whatever the source of this vibration was, it would not be favorable to us. ¡°... ... Wizards, wake up.¡± Boom! The vibration got closer before I could even get up from my seat. Rex immediately came out with an axe in his hand and started running towards the room where Lir was resting. ¡°Come this way. First, formation... ... .!¡± Lir quickly got up from his seat with his characteristically nimble movements and reached out to me. The moment I grabbed her hand and stood up with my free hand, the floor shook with a large vibration. Boom! Boom! Thump! Thump! The vibration grew without end and changed into a thin, sloppy sound. It was the sound of some thick, dirty liquid sticking to the floor and falling repeatedly, and the sound was quite loud. Clang! Before my mind could even finish grasping what was happening, the door to the room where Lir and I were resting opened. The three doors that had been tightly shut opened at the same time and began to pour out strange vomit all at once. A massive tsunami of flesh and bones poured from three directions, targeting the spot where Lir was sitting. An army moving with a clear purpose, this was the characteristic of the mutants controlled by the demons from behind. A surprise attack when the battle was over and the tension was starting to ease. The demons controlling these mutants were obviously veterans with a lot of combat experience, even if they didn¡¯t know it. ¡°Rex!¡± ¡°I know!¡± ¡®... ... Oh, wait. This is too close.¡¯ I reflexively began to change the magic power in my body into lightning at the sudden surprise attack. My thin body began to be enveloped in pure white electricity. ¡°Not here!¡± Lir quickly shouted, leading me by the arm and running toward a room filled with pure white ash. My concentration was momentarily disrupted, and the electricity around my body scattered in all directions. ¡°The thunder is too loud, that magic! Even if you seal the room with ¡®isolation¡¯, the firepower is so strong that it will break in no time. It is excessive in many ways... ...!¡± S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lir noticed that I was about to use Bloom due to the sudden surprise attack and quickly shouted to block it. Bloom is certainly a powerful skill, but it also emits a huge amount of electricity, and the sound of thunder echoes without stopping. If you use Bloom recklessly, not only the monsters around here, but also those on the other side of the dungeon will be killed. It was certain that it would draw the attention of even the sleeping monsters. In addition, if I used Bloom in such a confined space, there was a possibility that others, including Lir, would be caught in the lightning, and there was also a high possibility that their eardrums would be damaged by the thunderclap. In addition, after the short duration of 5 minutes, I would lose consciousness. In a dungeon filled with threats on all sides, that was the only thing I had to avoid. Whew... ...! A huge arrow stretched out in a straight line, piercing through a huge amount of flesh that filled the room. The arrowhead made of steel pierced everything that blocked its path, and it got stuck in the opposite wall, and soon began to rust in the blood filled with poison, slowly melting away. ¡°Come over to this room! That guy must have been in a hurry because the quality of the mutants is terrible. If you just get your formation right, you can easily deal with them without any major magic!¡± Whew! I heard the sound of a giant axe mercilessly cutting through flesh and bone from the back of my head. The blood that came out from the torn flesh melted other flesh, and the blood that flowed out from the melted flesh began to melt yet another flesh. At that moment, a spider mutant with a huge belly with clear stitching marks blocked our path. It was a scene no different from mayhem. Rex tried his best to block all the flesh rushing toward us, but he only had one body. I focused on the foreign body sensation in my chest as I watched the giant flesh that approached while the giant axe was swinging at another flesh. ¡°Manifestation.¡± Microscopic particles shot out from the chest and instantly created a yellow-red crystal. As soon as the crystal took shape, it began to make a mechanical sound and emit a dark red light. The light that was emitted aimed straight at the spider¡¯s head and pierced it. The giant mutant''s head turned into ash and its body began to fall backwards. I turned my head when I saw that. I needed to be on guard in all directions, in case another mutant that Rex missed came running towards us. If I could somehow escape to the next room, I could lure the enemies into the narrow entrance and effectively deal with the numerous fleshy bodies. The most urgent task now was to form a formation. If we escape safely to the next room, Rex could also escape this hell without any worries... ... . ¡°You were looking for this, right?¡± Before I could even finish my thoughts, an eerie voice rang out. It was a voice I had never heard before. The calm and quiet voice, which did not fit the chaotic situation, evoked an instinctive sense of discomfort in the listener. I instinctively turned my head toward the voice. There was a demon there, his entire body covered in toxic substances and melting. In his hand was the last magic mine we had been searching for. The body of the mutant that was falling backwards had all the threads ripped out. I couldn''t be sure because I didn''t see it come out of the mutant''s body with my own eyes, but it must have been hiding inside that mutant''s body. Whoosh! Before my brain and Lir''s could fully grasp the situation, the steel arrowhead pierced the demon''s head. "Damn... ... !" Trian''s sigh flowed thinly through my ears. I quickly turned the tip of the crystal and aimed it at the demon, but it was already too late. The demon smiled fiercely even though its entire body was melting and there was an arrow in its head. "Take it." In the midst of the chaos where the smell of blood and flesh vibrated, the sound of the demon pressing the detonator of the mine with both hands rang out clearly. Click¨D Chapter 42 With the sound of a detonator activating, the world is covered in a blinding white light. My senses are paralyzed by the constant barrage of heat, light, flashes, and storms, and my entire body burns with intense heat. The hem of my black robe is aflame, and my white hair is twisted by the flames as it curls. My brain couldn''t even form the thought of death at the sudden explosion. A normal mage would have deployed a protective shield to minimize damage, but I had no such option. ...No, perhaps even a normal mage couldn''t have blocked this explosion with a shield. Lir couldn¡¯t deploy her shield either. Even the elf, known for her agility and fast reaction time, couldn¡¯t deploy a shield. It was an unexpected and sudden appearance, so maybe it was inevitable. Now, I feel the searing heat from my skin under the robe. The delayed pain crawls up my peripheral nerves and begins to torment my brain. It feels like my ribs and left wrist are broken. Soon, this pain will spread throughout my entire body. Then, my world will soon turn dark, like a television that has been turned off. ...Thinking about it like that, despite being caught in the massive explosion, I still feel chills running through my body. Fuck, I don''t want to die. "...Focus!" Through the ringing in my ears, I hear Rex¡¯s voice. Did you die too? Damn, the mine¡¯s performance is impressive. Even if the mage''s health was low, I didn¡¯t expect it to take out an orc barbarian in one hit. Could it be that the demon was quite high-level? The mine¡¯s quality seems pretty high... ¡°Damn it, is this really the time to wake up the unconscious ones? Hurry, throw him over your shoulder and move!¡± Through the intense ringing in my ears, I can also hear Triane''s voice. Something''s wrong. Triane must have been several meters away from the explosion¡¯s epicenter. ¡°Shit, move already!¡± ¡°...Ah, alright, just a second!¡± I faintly hear Lir¡¯s voice too. Wait, did the demon have some kind of nuclear weapon in its hands? One mine and the whole party is completely wiped out... "...Ugh!" A sharp breath escapes from my mouth. I hurriedly open my eyes and look around, trying to find the source of the sudden pain. My blurred vision is shaking wildly. I see the bright red skin of an orc. I try to rub my eyes with my hand to clear the blurry vision, but I can¡¯t because something thick and hard is tightly binding my body. Turning my head, I see lifeless bodies staring vacantly into the air, like toys that have been discharged. The blackened floor and walls of the dungeon come into focus only after that. ¡®...Am I still alive?¡¯ "Clear the way, Rex!" Without even having the time to savor the thrill of survival, my vision shakes violently, far more than before. The sound of an axe cutting through flesh and the toxic-filled chunks of flesh brush past my face. "...Rex?" "Stay still!" I mutter Rex¡¯s name, who is swinging the axe with his mechanical arm while carrying me like a sack of potatoes on his shoulder. I can¡¯t understand how I¡¯m still alive, so I blink rapidly. As I keep blinking, my off-focus vision slowly returns, and with my now-clear sight, I see Rex''s back, which is bubbling like a witch¡¯s cauldron soup. His skin is melting, and into it, the blood of the demon and mutants, full of poison, is seeping in. I lost my words upon seeing it. The reason I am still alive is simple and clear. It¡¯s because Rex blocked the explosion of the magical mine at nearly point-blank range with his massive back. Once again, I owe my life to Rex. The pain in my ribs and wrist intensified as my focus returned. I tried to suppress my moans and twisted my head to assess the situation. "We''re retracing our steps! Damn it, Lir! Lower your head and close the gap! Stick close to the orc!" Triane¡¯s clear curse echoed, and a faint vibration sound began to emanate through the bodies of flesh. It seems the giant explosion has finally disturbed the natives here. ¡°Just to be sure, you mages! Don''t cast big spells unless your life is on the line! If we attract more attention, things will get complicated beyond our control!¡± Triane yelled as soon as he realized I regained my senses on Rex¡¯s shoulder. "Ha... Hah...!" Rex¡¯s heavy breathing pierced through my broken ribs, shaking my frail body. How many times did my vision sway? Rex, swinging the axe with all his might, is retracing our path to get as far away from the source of the sound as possible. We passed through mutated bodies with lifeless eyes, and soon, we reached the next room. "It''s coming! One from the 9 o''clock direction!" As Triane''s warning echoed, a long spider leg crashed through the door, and a giant spider appeared. "Don¡¯t stop, Rex! The priority is to stay as far away from the blast area as possible!" We hadn¡¯t gotten far enough from the explosion¡¯s origin. Triane yelled at us to keep running straight ahead, knowing we couldn¡¯t afford to be caught here. Boom! A huge spider, about 10 meters in size, shoved its legs through a small door and forced its way into the room we were in. Its massive poisonous fangs aimed at Rex and me, and at that moment, a steel-tipped arrow shot straight into the spider''s eye. ¡°Run! Run!¡± Rex trusted Triane¡¯s cover fire and kept moving. Triane shot arrows at an incredible speed as he dashed between rooms, while Lir stuck close behind Rex, keeping her head low. Clink! With the sound of steel hitting shoulder armor, Rex opened the door and moved to the next room. The giant spider, momentarily stunned by the steel arrow to its eye, gave chase without any sign of weakness. "Dammit... Rex! Axe up! There''s one in front! One big one and two smaller ones!" After pushing through two or three more rooms, Triane cursed again, giving another warning. "Manifestation!" I bit my tongue, focusing on the discomfort in my chest as I swayed on Rex¡¯s shoulder. Fortunately, the artifact was working properly. Clunk! As soon as I opened the door, four massive eyes and legs greeted me. This smart and agile monster was standing right in front of the door, its massive jaws wide open, as if it had predicted our path. ¡°Rex! Lower your head!¡± The orc obeyed my command immediately, and a thin red line shot past the back of his head, creating a large hole in the spider¡¯s mouth. Whoosh! With the sound of wind splitting, my vision shook. Then, bright blue blood covered me as Rex¡¯s giant axe sliced through the spider''s mouth and split its body in half. Fortunately, the spider monster¡¯s blood was not toxic. That was one of the few advantages over mutants. Whoosh! Every time Rex swung his axe, my vision swayed, and I saw steel arrows whizzing past my face. At the same time, I heard the sound of thin flesh and entrails being pierced. The two baby spiders that had been riding on the split mother spider¡¯s body lunged at Rex¡¯s head, but two arrows from Triane shot them down with deadly precision. "Move!" Before we could even finish cleaning up, Rex started running again. "Ugh..." I heard Lir¡¯s disgusted voice as she saw the burning innards and body parts of the spider. Despite the ringing in my ears, her small voice cut through clearly. We continued running, with spider carcasses still clinging to us. Lir seemed out of breath, but there was no time to consider her discomfort. Bang! From behind, the sound of meat crashing into meat echoed. It seemed like Triane had forced Lir to get back up after almost tripping on a spider corpse. ¡°Dammit, should I have told you to watch your feet?! Are you not paying attention?!¡± If we lost focus for even a moment, the elf, who specializes in agility, would quickly fall behind. I was honestly glad that I was hanging like a sack on Rex¡¯s shoulder. If I had been in her shoes, I¡¯d have already fallen behind and lost my life before I could even grasp what was happening. Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! From behind, the massive spider, still with arrows in its eyes, was crashing through the doors, chasing after us. "There''s one to the left in the next room, ignore it and keep running!" We kept running and running. After retracing about 40 to 50 rooms from the blast''s epicenter, we had almost reached the first room we entered. Ignoring all the monsters we encountered, we had about seven giant spiders on our tail. After about 10 minutes of chasing through two or three rooms, the number of monsters on our backs hadn¡¯t increased. ¡°Damn it, I think there are about seven following us...¡± Making a loud noise in a dungeon to attract the attention of the natives is crucial, especially in high-level dungeons. The best approach is to reach your objective quickly without fighting, and if combat is unavoidable, it¡¯s best to lure them in one by one. Fighting seven high-level monsters in a dungeon with just a handful of people is the worst-case scenario, but we had no choice now. ...If I had known, I would have brought a large army. ¡°Next room, prepare for combat! Mages, I¡¯m repeating myself, don¡¯t use any thunder magic!¡± ¡°Ha... Hah...¡± Lir seemed too out of breath to respond. She nodded, wiping the sweat dripping from her chin. We were nearly at a place that resembled the dungeon¡¯s entrance. If we attracted attention here with loud noises, we would be running blindly into unfamiliar, dangerous territory. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. Running into rooms full of traps and monsters, with something chasing us, would be the quickest way for our party to be wiped out. Clunk! As Rex opened the door ahead of us, he set me down at the corner. In this situation, I couldn¡¯t expect a gentle touch. He dropped me unceremoniously onto the floor and immediately gripped his axe, positioning himself tightly by the door. ¡°Lir, Bin! Take positions on the left wall! Quickly!¡± Triane quickly pointed out where Lir and I should position ourselves and then pressed against the right wall. With mages on the left and the ranger on the right, the narrow entrance was prepared for concentrated fire. Despite the hasty setup, it was a fairly logical and ideal formation. Even in such a tense situation, Triane¡¯s experience was undeniable. ¡°Uh.¡± But then, as I leaned against the wall and concentrated, my vision began to shake for no reason. My legs buckled, and my arms and legs started trembling, but I couldn¡¯t figure out why. ¡°Are you okay?! Can you move?¡± Shit, did I get injured somewhere I can''t see? Even though Rex had carried me all that way, my body wouldn¡¯t move as I wanted. It seems the slight exposure to the magic mine explosion was affecting me. Every time I moved my right shoulder, a groan escaped, and my legs shook. My vision kept swaying. While Rex set me down, I almost fell twice on the way to where Triane pointed. ¡°Damn...¡± Lir, already in position, saw my trouble and moved closer, offering her shoulder to support me. ¡°Move, mage! If you collapse here, we¡¯ll all be wiped out!¡± Triane shouted at me with a booming voice. ¡°...Hah, hah.¡± Even a properly statted mage who has invested some points into stamina can become a burden on the battlefield when unexpected accidents happen. A well-organized formation can collapse in an instant, ? N§àv§Öl?g?§ä ? (Continue reading) and in chaotic situations, mages are like ants caught in the firestorm. Moreover, my body¡¯s stats are at rock bottom, not just stamina but agility, strength, and even luck. I had been aware this moment would come. ...I knew it, but... ¡°...Damn.¡± But now that I was causing trouble for the party, something stirred inside me. It might be embarrassment, guilt, or maybe even anger at myself. What good is a mage who can¡¯t show their full potential in a life-or-death battle, all because of something as ridiculous as a lack of stamina? I breathed harshly and leaned on the wall, forcing my fallen legs back up. My legs screamed in protest, but I didn¡¯t care. If I didn¡¯t pull my weight here, everything they¡¯ve done for me so far would be for nothing. They sacrificed for me, and now it was my turn to repay them... ¡°Uh.¡± As I moved, something felt strange under my feet. My nerves were sharp from the tension, and I could even feel something stuck to the thin sole of my shoe. I glanced down to remove whatever it was¡ªcould it be a stone? Whatever it was, I had to clear it out in case I tripped and caused more chaos. ...But the thing I felt wasn¡¯t a stone. It was a scratch. A huge scratch left by a large axe, freshly made. An instinctive unease made me slowly turn my head. Right next to where I was standing was a door, one that Triane had specifically warned not to open, and where Rex had left a marker, preparing for any possible moments. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No, it wasn¡¯t just a door. It was a mimic disguised as a door. A huge, level 40 mimic that could swallow even Rex whole. ...Damn it. Amid all this confusion, there¡¯s a mimic right next to us. ¡°It¡¯s coming!¡± A chill squeezed tighter around my throat. Before I could even warn Lir about the mimic, a heavy, dull sound echoed from beyond the door, where Rex was pressed close. Boom! The massive, spiky legs started forcing their way through the door again. Chapter 43 Pass... ... ! Lightning flashed from Lir¡¯s small staff. The sound of steel clashing against steel came from Rex¡¯s prosthetic arm and axe handle, and the sound of the bowstring expanding to its limit flowed from Trian¡¯s longbow. Boom! With a huge vibration, the spider¡¯s leg smashed open the door of the room we were in and entered. ¡°Ogiar de Astellaaaa!¡± The barbarian with devout faith swung his giant axe while worshipping his god. A mighty roar and a cracking sound of air ripping through the air spread everywhere. Rex¡¯s axe cut off the forelegs of the wolf spider covered in fur, but the monster didn¡¯t even scream and pushed the severed legs into the room. The blue blood soaked Rex''s body, and the severed leg rolled to where I and Lir were standing. The wolf spider rubbed the cross-section of its leg against the floor and inserted its huge head through the crack in the door. Whoosh! Trian''s arrow hit the wolf spider''s eye squarely. The wolf spider hesitated with a big wound to its eye, but it continued to push its body into the room, unable to withstand the strength of the remaining spiders rushing in from behind. The wolf spider''s body hadn''t even passed through the small door, when another spider''s leg appeared through the crack in the door. The wolf spider, still stuck in the crack, waved its blue-blooded leg in the air. The deep blue color covered everything. The furry wolf spider twisted its entire body to escape from the crack, and as a result, cracks began to form all over the wall connected to the crack. Whoosh! Once again, Rex¡¯s axe slashed through the wind. The wolf spider¡¯s head split in half, and the life began to drain from its furry body. The wolf spider¡¯s corpse blocked the doorway like a barricade, blocking the other spiders¡¯ path. Boom! Boom! Like a horde of zombies, the giant spiders slammed their bodies into the wolf spider¡¯s corpse blocking the doorway. Soon, the wolf spider¡¯s corpse swelled up like a balloon. I aimed my red crystal at the entrance and took a deep breath. Immediately, the wolf spider¡¯s corpse blocking the doorway burst, scattering its entrails and flesh into the room. ¡°Bolt.¡± A pure white flash of light shot forward through the air from the tip of Lir¡¯s staff. Two small spiders, covered in the corpse of a giant wolf spider, squeezed through the doorway. One of the two small spiders began to stagger after being hit by the pure white lightning that Lir had shot. It seemed that he had adjusted the power in case thunder would ring out, so he could not kill the monster in one shot. Trian shot his bow several times at the small spider that was staggering after being hit by lightning. Five arrows hit the joint between the spider¡¯s chest and stomach, and soon the second spider also fell helplessly to the floor, splattering blood. I shot red crystal light at the other of the two spiders that had entered the room. ¡°Damn... ... .¡± My vision was blurry. My brain felt like it wasn¡¯t getting enough air. My head was dizzy and the sensation in my hands and feet was getting blurry. The aftereffects of being caught in the explosion had not gone away. My body seemed to be protesting to my brain, asking why I kept moving when it was already too much to just heal the torn wound. The damn hyperventilation is coming back. I don''t know about other times, but not now. With that thought in mind, I held on as best I could, controlling my breathing. A crimson flash of light passed by the spider''s body in a straight line. The distance was quite far, and the target was small. Even without that, I wasn''t used to the feeling of controlling an artifact, and now I was experiencing hyperventilation. In this situation, it wasn''t easy to accurately aim at a small spider that was quickly moving its legs and crawling. The crimson flash of light only managed to tear off two of the spider''s legs. As expected, the monster didn''t scream, and it jumped in to put its fangs into Rex''s neck, its legs clearly exposed, while touching the ground. Card! Rex put his prosthetic hand into the mouth of the monster that jumped in to take his neck. He swung his prosthetic arm straight into the spider¡¯s mouth and hit it against the wall of the dungeon, and the small spider, half the size of Rex, was turned to mush. Rex swept the prosthetic arm away from the wall of the dungeon. The spider¡¯s body was shattered into pieces as if it was being ground in a grinder, and Rex¡¯s prosthetic arm turned a bright blue color. ¡°Bin, Bin... ...!¡± Lir looked worried as she watched me breathe unsteadily. ¡°Swoop... ...! Focus, focus Lir!¡± It was just hyperventilation at best. My head was a little dizzy and my vision was dark. Compared to Rex, who had taken the brunt of the explosion and was guarding the front lines, this was nothing. I shouted at Lir and urged her on. She was a few years older than me, but there was no time to use formal language because it was a battle situation. ¡°They keep coming! Wizards, stop fooling around and focus!¡± Lir quickly turned his head away from me and focused his gaze back on the tip of his staff. The red crystal on his shoulder was about to scatter. I focused my senses on the foreign substance near my heart even as the colors around me began to fade, barely maintaining the crystal. I don¡¯t want to cause any more trouble. Boom! The fight continued. The giant spider boasting bright red eyes began to pull its legs and torso inward, just like the wolf spider had done before. Rex raised his axe to cut off the leg. At that moment, I felt a huge, inexplicable pressure from behind the cracked wall. ¡°This, crazy... ...!¡± Sensing the change, Rex hurriedly brought the axe he had raised high into his arms and lowered his head. The spider''s legs, sharp as blades, passed over where Rex''s head had been. Then, the wall Rex had been leaning against collapsed, revealing a spider''s head with bright red eyes beyond it. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. The spider was planning to swallow Rex up with the crumbling bricks. Looking at its mouth full of fangs, Rex hurriedly rolled over, and Rex''s melted flesh was exposed on the floor. "Ugh... ... !" Rex groaned occasionally, perhaps because it was quite painful. However, his body did not become dull from the pain. "Bolt!" The second flash of light that Lir released pierced the mouth of the giant red-eyed spider and blew out its internal organs. The red spider stiffened for a moment. I aimed the red crystal at that gap without missing it. It was stiff and had a large body, so it wouldn''t miss this time. Concentration. Even though my breathing was disrupted and my vision was blurred, I somehow managed to maintain my concentration with just my mental power. It was a desperate struggle not to be a nuisance to the party. The crimson flash once again stretched out in a ¡ô N§àv§Öl?g?t ¡ô (Only on N§àv§Öl?g?t) straight line, and hit the head of the red-eyed spider. The attack hit perfectly. However, the monster did not die. Even with half of its head blown off, the spider continued to move. Rex quickly swung his axe, climbed up the legs of the dying giant spider, and swung the axe down on its head. The red-eyed giant spider''s skin was dirty and tough. Rex swung his axe at its head four times, and only then did the giant monster''s body slowly collapse to the ground. Another giant monster died. But the battle did not end. The red-eyed spider fell to the ground, completely destroying the hole in the wall. Another path was created between the room on the other side where the spiders were running wild and the room we were sieging. A new bridge appeared over the giant spider''s corpse. Powerful magic is accompanied by noise, so it cannot be used in this situation. In order to effectively block many enemies with low firepower, it was necessary to limit the paths through which the enemies could enter. That''s why the situation where the wall collapsed and there were two paths for the monsters to use was the worst possible situation. "Damn it, Rex, get behind me! I''m going to retreat one room and regroup! Wizards, come with me and cover Rex so he can run!" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. We had to fight on the most advantageous battlefield possible. While the monsters were excellent, our wizards had to intentionally reduce the power of their magic for fear of thunder. Rex started to back away, blocking the legs of the spiders rushing at him with his axe and prosthetic arm. If he turned his back now, the spiders would pierce his body. Our wizard and archer had to somehow create an opening for him. ¡°This... ... !¡± Trian¡¯s arrows rained down like a baptism. His quiver was getting lighter and lighter. As Trian¡¯s back got lighter, the colder he felt. I slowly moved backwards, aiming my crystal at the spiders that started to climb onto the red spider¡¯s back and come over to our room. Chill. I couldn¡¯t help but feel that way as I watched the spiders rushing toward us with their eerie eyes. It wasn¡¯t just because they were more vicious and terrifying than I had imagined. Numbers. Yes, the numbers didn¡¯t match up. Before the battle, Trian had clearly said that there were seven spiders following him. A wolf spider, two small spiders, and a giant spider with red eyes. A total of four had died, and now there should be a total of three spiders left in front of us. However, strangely, only two spiders showed up. ¡°... ... one.¡± I don¡¯t know how I could have detected this anomaly. I lacked experience in battle, and my brain was not receiving enough oxygen, so my vision was completely blank. It must have been because of the [Calm] trait. ¡°Wait.¡± A cold air grabbed the back of my neck. Guided by instinct, I turned my vision left and right. Was it coming in through the door, not the collapsed wall? No, there was a spider¡¯s intestines in the crack of the door. Only one remained. Where on earth is the other one... ... . Thud. Before I could even finish my thoughts, cold crumbs fell and tapped my shoulder. Chapter 44 The sound of something small and fragile settling on my shoulder reached my ears. Anxiety and fear triggered my peripheral nerves. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before my brain could fully identify what the fragments were, my peripheral nerves, prompted by the rising anxiety and fear, moved my body on their own. Thud. Instinctively, I grabbed Lir¡¯s shoulder and jumped to the side. A strong, sudden conviction filled my mind: if I didn¡¯t move, I would lose my life. The unexpected shock caused Lir to lose her balance, and she raised the end of her staff towards the sky, falling with me. The lightning flashing from the tip of her staff hit the ceiling. A bright white flash of light collided with the ceiling, where a spider, with long fangs exposed like a vampire¡¯s, clung. It was a monster nearly twice the size of Lir and me. The spider, crossing paths with the lightning, leaped from the ceiling, landing directly where we had been standing moments ago. The floor was punctured by sharp holes, and brick fragments shot up in every direction. ¡°Damn it, Triane...!¡± ¡°I know! Hold on, Rex! The mage comes first!¡± On the battlefield, mages are like fragile glass cannons. Powerful spells can turn the tide of battle, but the mage¡¯s survivability is abysmally low. They lack the agility to react to sudden situations and have low stamina, so even a small threat can easily take them down. That¡¯s why battles in this world usually revolve around protecting mages. But this situation was far from the norm. Though the number of monsters had decreased, they were still twice as many as we were. And each one was no joke in terms of strength. If we had placed Rex near the mages for protection, it was likely that the enemies coming through narrow doors would overwhelm us. ...This was a kind of paradox. If you place infantry to protect mages, the battle itself becomes unfeasible. If you place infantry in the front for battle, the mages are exposed to rear attacks. It was a frustrating paradox. Where did things go wrong? Was it a mistake not to have anticipated the possibility of walls collapsing? In the game beyond the monitor, there had never been a scenario where the dungeon walls collapsed. I thought those walls were made of some indestructible special material, like an impenetrable barrier. Once again, I painfully realized. This wasn¡¯t a damn game; this was reality. No systems, no game-like allowances, no invisible transparent walls or experience points. It was a damn cruel reality. The spider, with its long fangs like a vampire¡¯s, extended its long legs and pressed down on me and Lir, who were lying on the floor, showing its fangs. Lir hastily passed her staff behind her back and aimed it at the spider with calm precision. But it was too late. Her magical power was converting into lightning, but there wasn¡¯t enough time for it to form into a bolt before the spider was upon us. Even though elves are agile, that¡¯s physical agility¡ªmagic casting speed is a separate ability altogether. And in the sudden situation, her staff was shaking wildly, proof that her focus had been thrown off. I¡¯m going mad. I couldn¡¯t breathe properly, and my tongue wouldn¡¯t move as I desperately tried to focus on using Bloom in this emergency. My tongue wouldn¡¯t cooperate. I felt like I was losing my mind. Even though the scythe of death was already brushing against my carotid artery, my body remained paralyzed. What¡¯s worse, unlike my completely useless body, my mind was coldly and calmly analyzing the situation. Death felt so much more vivid. If I didn¡¯t have the Composure trait, I wouldn¡¯t be able to feel the fear so clearly, but here I was, with the bitter realization creeping in. ...Damn it. ¡®In this situation, if I use [Bloom], Lir will definitely get caught in it. There¡¯s no shield, and the wound won¡¯t be light. On top of that, Rex and Triane could be in danger as well. I must exclude this option.¡¯ It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if my neck were pierced by those massive fangs in the next second. In less than a second, my vision would go dark, and Lir, lying beneath me, would surely be fatally wounded by the fangs that pierced through my neck. Magic is impossible. In that moment, despite my body being a wreck, my head made a calm and precise judgment. Click. I grabbed the mimic¡¯s door handle. In the chaos of life and death, this was my only remaining option. Creeeek...! The black void between the door creaked, almost as if it was going to suck both me and Lir in. I pulled Lir, who was lying on the floor, into my arms and rolled to the side. It was only possible because I had exhausted almost all of my strength, just barely pulling it off. I didn¡¯t have the time or attention to worry about whether the mimic was reacting. In the game, mimics were always programmed to attack only those who touched them. But this is a damn reality. So, maybe this will work. If it doesn¡¯t, we die. Click! As Lir and I rolled to the side, the spider with long fangs like a vampire changed its trajectory, slamming its razor-sharp legs into the ground and adjusting its jump. I pulled Lir even closer into my arms, making sure she wouldn¡¯t get caught in the mimic¡¯s range. ¡°Hah... Hah...¡± My vision blurred. The fight wasn¡¯t over, but I was on the verge of passing out from hyperventilation. Hah... The filthy, wet breath that could have come from a giant monster¡¯s mouth seeped through the crack in the door, brushing my cheek. From the slightly open door, dozens of eyes gleamed in unison. Clunk! The mimic, disguised as a door, opened its mouth wide. The door handle hit the wall and bounced back. Whoosh¡ª A wrinkled, dark red tongue shot out, sharp as a spear, and pierced through the spider¡¯s body. The spider, suddenly impaled, spasmed in agony. The mimic¡¯s wrinkled tongue slowly coiled around its prey, dragging the spider into the abyss like a massive hook. The spider tried to stab the mimic¡¯s tongue with its fangs and legs in a desperate attempt to break free, but the mimic didn¡¯t budge. Boom! The mimic, dragging the spider into the abyss, closed its door-like mouth as if it had no relation to the battle unfolding in the room. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. The sound of the spider¡¯s body breaking echoed through the walls. I felt nauseous, and my head spun. If we had missed the timing, we might have been the ones sucked into that mimic instead of the spider. ¡°Get up! You idiots, it¡¯s not over yet!¡± Triane¡¯s urgent curse snapped me out of my daze. Finally, I saw Rex¡¯s back, holding off two spiders on his own. ¡°Help... me...!¡± Rex seemed to be struggling, blocking both spiders¡¯ attacks. The two spiders were charging at Rex¡¯s head with their venomous fangs. Lir quickly rose, swinging her staff and shooting bolts of lightning at the spiders. Triane also fired the last of his arrows. Rex, finding an opening, slowly began to retreat. I entrusted the cover fire to the others and was the first to open the door and retreat into the back room. I had never been good with the crimson gem¡¯s manipulation. I might¡¯ve made a mistake trying to attack alongside Rex, and he could have been dragged into a disaster. ¡°Hurry!¡± As I ¡ã? N ???? v ???? l i g h t ?¡ã signaled, Lir gathered her staff and dashed toward the door I was in. ¡°I... I¡¯m here!¡± She pressed herself against the door and shouted to Triane, and only then did Triane run into the room. Lir, who had entered first, continued providing cover fire for Rex. Soon, Triane was able to hide behind the door and quickly nocked an arrow, shouting loudly. ¡°Run, Rex!¡± Rex, who was still struggling with the spiders, immediately turned and started running toward us when he heard Triane¡¯s shout. The spiders, who had been holding Rex back, reached out for their fleeing prey, but each time, Lir¡¯s bolts and Triane¡¯s arrows stopped them. Rex practically rolled into the room, immediately pressing his back against the wall and preparing for the next battle. Lir and Triane, as soon as Rex entered, stopped their cover fire and spread out to the far ends of the room, preparing to funnel their fire toward the entrance. Boom! The two giant spiders slammed against the wall at nearly the same time. They each pushed their legs and heads through the door, trying to get into the room. ¡°Hah...!¡± Exhausted, Rex took a deep breath and raised his axe again. Like a condemned man awaiting the guillotine, Rex¡¯s axe swung towards the exposed head of the green spider. The green spider¡¯s head flew into the air in an arc. The second spider, who had only poked its legs into the room, began pushing the body of the fallen green spider aside and forcing its way through the door. Creeeek! The sound of mechanical parts clicking into place rang out. After removing the green spider¡¯s head from its body, Rex quickly fell back, moving out of the line of fire. Whoosh! The sound of the air burning echoed in my ears. A red streak pierced through the green spider¡¯s head, burning its chest and abdomen from the inside out. Because the spider¡¯s body was lodged in the door, aiming for the vital spots wasn¡¯t difficult, even with a crude aim. The second spider soon joined the first as a corpse, collapsing onto the floor. Only then could we catch our breath. ¡°Is it... over...?¡± I collapsed to the floor almost in a faint. Breath. Finally, the opportunity to catch my breath had arrived. Ah. My vision began to fade to black. The price of pushing my cursed body too far had come. Chapter 45 The pain dragged my consciousness from the depths of wherever it had been, pulling it up to the surface. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Light once again began to seep into my vision, which had been pitch black. The first thing I saw when I opened my eyes was Lir. As soon as she saw me start to stir, she rushed over, asking if I was okay, and wiped the cold sweat from my forehead. I had no idea how many hours had passed before I regained consciousness. Lir¡¯s robe, soaked in her sweat, was now dry, and Trian was busy working on the arrows he had pulled from the corpses of the spiders. ¡°Phew...¡± My whole body screamed with pain. Turning my head was difficult, but I forced myself to sit up and observe the condition of my party members. Trian¡¯s hands were stained with the bright blue blood of the spiders, but it seemed like he had not sustained any serious injuries. ¡°Lir, bring some bread and water for Bin to eat.¡± As soon as I sat up, Trian pointed to the bag in the middle of the room. It contained about a week¡¯s worth of food and water. I forced myself to chew on the dry bread Lir gave me. I felt nauseous, the taste was unbearable, but I had to force the food down to bring some strength back to this garbage of a body. Clink! As I was forcing the food and water down, I heard the sharp sound of steel hitting the floor. The sound came from Rex¡¯s prosthetic arm. His mechanically damaged arm, corroded by the explosion and poison, was beginning to shed pieces onto the floor. ¡°Phew... Huu...¡± Rex, sitting on the ground, stared at his deteriorating prosthetic with a dazed expression. I noticed only then that his breathing was very erratic. ¡°Rex.¡± I called to him with concern. ¡°...Yes, General.¡± His back had been completely melted away. He had thrown himself into the explosion to save Lir and me. ¡°The explosion itself was bad, but it¡¯s the demon blood that seeped into the wound that¡¯s the real problem. He¡¯s been poisoned.¡± Trian explained Rex¡¯s condition in my stead. His hands were busy sharpening the arrowheads, but his eyes and mouth showed clear concern for Rex. ¡°...¡± Lir, too, seemed at a loss for words as she bit her lip, but ultimately fell silent. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to be lying down.¡± Ignoring the screams of pain from my body, I forced myself to stand up. The poison from the demon and mutated blood was spreading through Rex¡¯s body through the wounds on his back. Healing this with simple herbs or potions wouldn¡¯t do. If it was demon poison, only a proper priest could heal him with a prayer to completely remove it. ¡°Rex, how long do you think you can last?¡± ¡°...I¡¯m fine.¡± Rex, scraping off the dried spider blood from his body, responded. It was clear from his tone that he was putting on a brave face. ¡°Be honest, Rex. Now is the time to assess your condition calmly and make a plan accordingly.¡± Even the greatest of barbarians have their limits. And he had clearly reached his. What I wanted to hear wasn¡¯t bravado or a motivational cry to raise morale. It was a cold, objective assessment. ¡°...The poison is spreading through my body. It¡¯s probably the demon¡¯s blood mixing into the wound. I can probably last one more day, but after that, I¡¯ll barely be able to move my legs. By the third day... you may have to leave me behind.¡± Even though demon blood had been poured into his wound, Rex said he could still fight for one more day. To be honest, I couldn¡¯t help but feel that was more bravado. If I were in his shoes, I wouldn¡¯t last five minutes, let alone a day. ¡°...This is bad.¡± Rex¡¯s body was far bigger and heavier than any elf or human. If, after a couple of days, Rex collapses, who will carry him? Neither Lir nor I could manage such a feat, and even Trian, with his well-developed muscles from years of combat, couldn¡¯t possibly carry that huge body around all day. If we carried Rex on our backs, our movements would slow down, and the longer we take to move, the longer it¡¯ll take to find an exit. If we¡¯re delayed finding an exit, Rex will die. No matter how skilled a barbarian is, he wouldn¡¯t survive for days while poisoned by demon blood. ¡°...Trian, how long do you think it will take to find the exit from the dungeon?¡± ¡°We¡¯re only on the second day. Don¡¯t rush me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to rush either, but you see the situation, right?¡± ¡°...I¡¯ll do my best. But finding an exit in just a day or two is highly unlikely.¡± Trian spoke coldly, having assessed the situation. It was essentially a death sentence for Rex, but the brave orc¡¯s face didn¡¯t show an ounce of despair. ¡°...We don¡¯t have much time left. While my body still listens to me, it¡¯s best you use me as much as possible.¡± Speaking in cold, steady tones, Rex stood up again, despite his labored breath and the sweat running down his body. He couldn¡¯t stop now. In two days, his body would no longer listen to him. Before that, he had to help his comrades as much as possible. ¡°...¡± I watched Rex as he began clearing the spider corpses with his trembling hands and sweating arms. I already owed this orc two lives. What had I done for him in return? ¡°...¡± Lir, too, swallowed dryly as she watched the orc moving steadily, finding something he could do even in the face of death. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. The role of the infantry is to protect the mage. I¡¯m just doing my duty.¡± To look at him with pity was an insult. He seemed satisfied if the mages behind him saw him as a reliable shield. ¡°...Rex.¡± ¡°Speak, General.¡± ¡°Clear the way. We have somewhere to go.¡± I stepped over the spider corpses, staining my dark robe with dark blue blood, and moved through the room. ¡°Somewhere to go? What does someone who doesn¡¯t even know the way think they can lead...¡± ¡°Just trust and follow me.¡± There was only one thing I could do for him. Just as he had saved me countless times, I would save his life in return. ¡°...Did you sense something?¡± Trian, who had been looking at me with a puzzled expression, asked as he watched me walk confidently this time. It seemed like he thought I was some kind of shaman. What was there to sense? I simply knew the location of the only ¡®fixed exit¡¯ in the dungeon from countless times clearing it. But I couldn¡¯t say that. ¡°...Well, yes, there was something that bothered me from the moment I stepped into the dungeon.¡± Honestly, repeating this lie several times didn¡¯t sit well with me. But I couldn¡¯t think of any excuse to convince Trian, who was doubting my actions. Hell, I might as well play the role of a shaman. Rex had risked his life for me twice. I could give him a few lies in return. ¡°This is a dungeon. There¡¯s no telling what threats are lurking. The strange energy makes it uncertain if the exit is even real.¡± If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. ¡°When did I say the exit felt right? What I felt was the exact opposite.¡± ¡°What?¡± I quietly removed Trian¡¯s hand that was holding my shoulder and looked into his eyes. I don¡¯t know what he saw in my eyes, but as soon as our gazes met, he closed his mouth. ¡°I can sense the location of the most dangerous monster in this dungeon. The filthy, sticky magic energy...¡± Damn, I never imagined I would say such a thing as a mage... ¡°Let¡¯s clear this dungeon. It¡¯ll be much faster than stumbling around looking for an emergency exit.¡± There are two ways to get out of a dungeon. The first is using the ¡®emergency exits¡¯ that randomly appear throughout the dungeon. This was the method we had originally planned to use. The dungeon¡¯s level was high, and most importantly, the rewards for clearing this dungeon were useless to me. But now, this method was no longer available. Finding an emergency exit required constant movement, and we had no time for that. Rex would be bedridden in two days. Normally, it takes a skilled guide about five days to find an emergency exit. If we¡¯re unlucky, it could take a week or more. Rex didn¡¯t have that kind of time. So, I chose the second method of escape: ¡®Clearing the dungeon.¡¯ Every dungeon has a monster known as the ¡®treasure keeper,¡¯ a boss monster guarding the exit. If we eliminate the treasure keeper, we can obtain great treasures, like gold or special equipment, and the fixed exit will appear. The treasure keeper¡¯s location is always fixed. Unlike the randomly generated emergency exits, this fixed exit will always be accessible when we want it¡ªassuming we defeat the keeper. Of course, we have to defeat the treasure keeper first. ¡°Are you confident? You¡¯ve seen the monsters in this dungeon. They¡¯re not ordinary. The treasure keeper might be a tough opponent...¡± I frowned as I looked at Trian, who spoke with concern. ¡°Why are you talking like it¡¯s not your problem?¡± ¡°Well, should I fight too?¡± ¡°...Were you not planning to fight?¡± ¡°The treasure keeper is far stronger than regular monsters. I can barely aim at these monsters¡¯ eyes to avoid taking damage. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m strong enough to take on the treasure keeper.¡± He was so confidently admitting his weakness. ¡°Rex is the same. He¡¯s acting tough, but if he tries to fight the treasure keeper, he¡¯ll just be a burden.¡± Rex closed his lips tightly, as if he had nothing to say. Trian¡¯s cold judgment seemed to leave no room for rebuttal. Well, Rex can¡¯t help it. What has he done for me? ¡°Well, fine. The treasure keeper will handle itself. But you¡¯ll have to do something else.¡± ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°If I fight the treasure keeper, it¡¯s going to get noisy. It won¡¯t be a monster that I can take on without making a sound.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Just buy me some time against the monsters coming in.¡± ¡°...So you want us to die?¡± ¡°You can last five minutes, can¡¯t you?¡± Trian sighed, looking back and forth between me, Rex, and Lir. It was impossible to take on all the incoming monsters. But if we could buy five minutes, we might just make it. It wasn¡¯t impossible. In fact, the chances of surviving those five minutes were better than the chances of failing. ¡°...You¡¯re really sure we¡¯ll be done in five minutes?¡± Heh, Trian sure worries a lot. If I can¡¯t finish in five minutes, then we¡¯re all dead anyway, so there¡¯s no need to worry about that. Chapter 46 We marched for nearly five hours. With Rex¡¯s remaining time running out, when my stamina began to falter, Trian carried me, and whenever I regained some strength, I would walk again, urging my steps forward. We encountered some monsters along the way and came across rooms with traps, but none of it posed a significant issue. Trian had given us warnings in advance, and dealing with one monster at a time wasn¡¯t much of a problem either. "This is it." At the end of our long march, Trian¡¯s expression twisted as if he had finally pinpointed the treasure keeper¡¯s room. How exactly do elves manage to so sharply perceive what lies beyond walls? It was truly a mystery. ¡°There were no signs or traces of monsters nearby. The area is safe... for now, at least.¡± Soon, the sound of thunder would echo, leading the dungeon¡¯s monsters here. Thinking of what was to come, Trian let out a sigh, a look of resignation on his face. ¡°...The treasure keeper¡¯s door. I¡¯ve only seen it in books.¡± Lir, in a quiet voice, murmured her amazement at the massive golden door in front of us. If I had seen such a magnificent door for the first time, I would have reacted the same way. ¡°I¡¯ll ask one more time, but you¡¯re sure it¡¯ll be done within five minutes, right?¡± Trian briefly glanced at the golden door before turning his gaze to me and asking the same question again. ¡°Absolutely.¡± ...Well. Good or bad, I was certain that it would be over in five minutes, one way or another. ¡°Let¡¯s go, General.¡± Rex wiped the sweat off his forehead and spoke. ¡°Make sure to finish within five minutes. If you can do it faster, come out and help us.¡± sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°...Take it easy. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard, alright?¡± Trian and Lir each gave me a soft pat on the shoulder before offering their words of encouragement. Creeeak... As I nodded, Rex¡¯s muscled arms pushed the massive door to the side. The sound of dust scraping the floor filled the air as the surroundings trembled. I took a deep breath and carefully stepped into the treasure keeper¡¯s room. It was an enormous room, far larger than any of the rooms I had crossed before. Every wall, ceiling, and floor was covered in gold. I could somewhat understand why many adventurers risk their lives to throw themselves into dungeons. Just tearing off a small part of the gold-covered walls in this room could bring in a fortune that an ordinary person would never see in their lifetime. ¡°...Please close the door.¡± Rex gave a big nod and, after muttering ¡°I¡¯ll trust you,¡± closed the huge golden door. Thud. With the sound of the door closing, the entire room was immediately engulfed in darkness. All my senses were overwhelmed by the darkness, leaving my mind unable to process any information. ¡°Huh... This is tense.¡± As I remembered, the treasure keeper in this dungeon was level 60. To solo a level 60 monster, naturally, one would need to be at least level 55, and even if you were in a party, you would need a well-coordinated party of four members around level 40 to succeed. But here I was, entering this room alone. Someone might ask, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a suicide mission?¡± Well... it¡¯s half right, but not entirely. I have two reasons. The first is that my growth rate is faster than I ever expected. When I fought twenty demons simultaneously and measured my level, I concluded that my current level was at least 30. And that was with the demons being too weak for proper testing, so my actual level was probably around 40. ...Though, I can¡¯t be completely sure. How can I know if I¡¯m at level 1000 or 4000 when the punch machine can only measure up to 999? I just believe my level is around 40. So what? What will happen if I¡¯m wrong? What else, I¡¯ll just die. ¡°Ha...¡± The second reason is that I¡¯m a ¡®one-shot mage.¡¯ A one-shot mage who has accumulated magic power for an entire week, no less. The spell ¡®Bloom¡¯ is practically useless for dealing with small monsters, but when it comes to boss monsters, it shows incredible efficiency. And my Bloom spell is perfected enough to fight monsters that are around 20 levels higher than me without any issues. Level 40, and with a Bloom that can handle monsters around a 20-level difference. With these two factors combined, I concluded that I could somehow manage a level 60 monster. ...Though, I¡¯m only planning to try, I¡¯m not confident that I¡¯ll win. Bang! There was a sound like eggs breaking from the ceiling, and then light began to swirl around the room. On the ceiling covered in gold, four thieves were depicted carrying away huge treasures. At the center of the room stood a massive giant that had not been there until the lights went out. It was a giant with the face of a spider. ¡°Holy shit, that scared me.¡± Seeing the enormous spider face, I couldn¡¯t help but shout. To have that face staring at me as soon as the darkness cleared, I momentarily mistook this game for a horror survival game, rather than a medieval fantasy game. It was such an overwhelming visual. I had known that the visual design of the treasure keeper and the dungeon¡¯s monsters would be horrifying, but actually seeing it like this made an expletive slip out of my mouth. ¡°...Oh, a guest.¡± The giant with the spider head slowly turned its head as if it were a robot that had just powered on. It met my gaze and then spoke. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. As it opened its mouth, a long strand of saliva slowly ran down its chin and fell to the floor. Twenty-one pairs of eyes were attached to the spider¡¯s face. And these eyes weren¡¯t symmetrical, so I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s even right to call them ¡°pairs.¡± It would be more fitting to say forty-two eyes were randomly stuck all over its face. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen a human. The last time I played with someone, it was a group of elves. I suppose it¡¯s been about... 300 years since I last met a human?¡± ¡°...Wait, hold on.¡± I had known that the treasure keeper could speak human language. But hearing it in person, rather than through a monitor, was far more unsettling. The idea of a human voice coming from the spider¡¯s face, with forty-two eyes blinking randomly, was utterly bizarre. Shit, I think the genre really has changed. The giant¡¯s face looked like something out of an idol-themed ? N§àv§Öl?§Ôht ? (Don¡¯t copy, read here) horror game, one that focuses on visuals. ¡°This time, it¡¯s just one. Well, fine... as long as you entertain me... I don¡¯t mind.¡± The giant with the spider¡¯s face slowly bent its posture, taking a breath. ¡°Don¡¯t die too quickly.¡± And then, it kicked the golden floor and started charging at me with its massive foot. Thud! Thud! Thud! I closed my eyes, standing in front of the level 60 monster that was coming at me to crush me. ¡°The monster¡¯s level is 60. Even if my actual level is around 40, considering my current physical condition, the chances of victory aren¡¯t high. A normal Bloom spell won¡¯t be enough.¡± Bruises, fractures, muscle pain all over my body, and slight hyperventilation. As usual, my body was in terrible shape. ¡°...I need to cast a spell here.¡± ¡°If you use the wrong incantation, the magic power might weaken or not activate at all.¡± Alter¡¯s warning from long ago pierced my mind like an electric current. If the spell fails, its power will typically be halved. If I¡¯m unlucky, the magic might not activate at all, just draining my mana. Moreover, Bloom can only be used once a day, and when its duration ends, the caster instantly loses consciousness. Unlike Bolt or Thunderstrike, where you can adjust spells in real time and try multiple times to find the optimal one, Bloom is life-threatening if it fails. The risks are enormous. But if I just chant the name of Bloom normally... I¡¯ll gain enough power to fight evenly with a level 60 monster for five minutes. ¡°...No, I can¡¯t just fight evenly.¡± The problem is, my body is in a pitiful state right now. I could stand still without too much trouble, but if I started rolling and running, my hyperventilation would return, clouding my consciousness. If the fight drags on, I don¡¯t know what other variables could arise. I need to maximize the power of the magic and finish the treasure keeper as quickly as possible. Yes. What I need now isn¡¯t the strength to fight evenly while rolling around. I need overwhelming power that guarantees victory with just a few flicks of my fingers. ¡°...I¡¯ll make it work.¡± I closed my eyes and focused all my senses on feeling the mana flowing through my body. Though my body was a wreck, my mind was clearer and sharper than ever before. Soon, the mana inside my body shifted into electricity and began to flow out. The electricity flowing out was so intense that it began to melt the surrounding gold. As the immense current surrounded me, the spider grinned, showing its teeth. I didn¡¯t know exactly what the spider¡¯s expression meant, but it looked like it was excited at the prospect of finally having some fun after so long. ¡°A lightning mage, huh? Melting gold. Not bad power, but that kind of power won¡¯t pierce my skin...¡± I interrupted the giant¡¯s words and began to softly chant the spell. Soon, thunder devoured all the sounds in the world. Chapter 47 At some point, I had a conversation with Alter. He told me that if I wanted to develop a spell, it would be better to read a dictionary rather than magical books. ¡°What does that mean...?¡± It didn¡¯t make sense. I didn¡¯t have the time or stamina to study the essence of spells while reading books, and suddenly, a dictionary? Moreover, the standard common language dictionary is huge and ridiculously heavy. If someone like me, a weakling, carried such a weapon around, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if my wrist got strained or if something broke. ¡°The way humans think isn¡¯t the same for everyone. Even twin brothers born and raised in the same environment will have differences in their way of thinking, speaking, and even in the smallest habits.¡± ¡°Yeah, well... isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± I nodded as if asking for further explanation, although I was skeptical about such an obvious statement. ¡°Apple.¡± Alter¡¯s sudden comment made me furrow my brow and stare at him blankly. ...What was he trying to say? ¡°What kind of apple are you thinking of right now?¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°Please, tell me.¡± ¡°Well, a red and sweet apple, I suppose.¡± ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate, because the image of ¡®apple¡¯ that I wanted to convey is a green, unripe apple full of sourness.¡± ¡°......¡± I felt slightly annoyed, wondering if the old man was teasing me. But just as I started to feel that way, he stood up and gently tapped his temples with his wrinkled fingers before continuing. ¡°The point is this. There is no word in this world that can perfectly encapsulate a human¡¯s thought.¡± ¡°...Hmm.¡± ¡°Magic is the power of thought. And spells are like lubricants that help guide that thought.¡± Alter repeated the phrase, ¡°Magic is the power of thought,¡± which he had emphasized many times while teaching me. He said it so often that it sometimes lingered in my ears even while I slept. I couldn¡¯t help but worry that, as Alter grew older and neared his death, he might request this very phrase to be written on his gravestone. ...Thinking about it this way was a bit frightening. ¡°A mage should know as many words as possible. ¡®Unripe apple¡¯ gives a young and fresh feeling, while ¡®poison apple¡¯ brings a darker, more secretive emotion. If you use ¡®apple of knowledge,¡¯ it could add a sacred sense, and the term ¡®red fruit¡¯ is vague and faint, but can be used in a more encompassing way.¡± Alter, who had been explaining, gave a worried expression, carefully placing his hand on my shoulder as he continued. ¡°The words you speak when casting a spell directly affect your brain. The sensations or emotions these words convey to your brain have a huge impact on the calculation process. So, when deciding on the words that will make up your spell, you must choose carefully. Incorrect words can negatively affect the calculation and even ruin the magic.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it seems much safer to cast magic without saying the incantation. If I mess up a spell in a life-or-death situation, I¡¯d be risking my life...¡± I gently removed Alter¡¯s hand from my shoulder and responded. ¡°Spells come with great rewards as well as risks. A well-crafted incantation can at least double the effectiveness of the magic. A perfectly crafted one can improve the magic''s performance by ten times.¡± ¡°...If it¡¯s perfected, that is.¡± ¡°You will most likely fail a couple of times. Don¡¯t get discouraged. Even a genius won¡¯t ?N.o.v.e.l.i.g.h.t? find developing spells easy. It¡¯s through failure that you adjust and improve, and that¡¯s the essence of perfecting a spell.¡± Despite my worried muttering, Alter smiled and replied reassuringly. Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom. The footsteps of the giant with the spider¡¯s face grew louder. The sound of gold cracking spread through the room, and my arms and legs began to tremble with faint fear. ¡°Phew... shit...¡± The first few times are guaranteed to fail. Spells are perfected through continuous adjustment after failure. As I tried to recite the incantation, that warning from Alter rattled around in my head. It would be a lie to say I wasn¡¯t scared. I hadn¡¯t tested whether the spell I had created would work properly. There was a possibility that, as soon as I began the incantation, the magic would overload, and I¡¯d lose consciousness immediately. If I lose consciousness here, no one will be able to protect me. I¡¯d end up in the giant¡¯s mouth and meet a horrific death. My lips wouldn¡¯t move. The fear of failure was gnawing at my courage. ¡®...Rex wouldn¡¯t hesitate like this.¡¯ I steeled myself, recalling Rex¡¯s melted back. Since entering this dungeon, I had only been a burden to my party. Trian had fully taken over the role of the guide, and Rex had been injured while protecting me. Most of the combat had been handled by Lir, and all I had done was manipulate artifacts a few times. In the rush to move, I had been a burden to my team, and after the fights, I lost consciousness due to hyperventilation, wasting hours in a single room. ...Pathetic. Yeah, up until now, I had been nothing but a burden to the team. I couldn¡¯t even look my team members in the face, who trusted me as a genius mage and put their lives in my hands. So, now was not the time to be scared over a few words. ¡°Lightning mage, huh? Melting gold. Pretty decent firepower, but that won¡¯t pierce my skin...¡± ¡°Bloom.¡± I cleared my mind of distractions and began channeling the electricity that enveloped my body into the Bloom spell. Small bolts of lightning burst from my fingertips and wrapped around my body, quickly stimulating the massive amount of magic power stored within me. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. ¡°Steam.¡± The air around me rippled. It seemed as though the air was tightly surrounding itself in preparation for a large shock. ¡°Cumulonimbus and monsoon.¡± Boom! The thunderclap of enormous size reverberated throughout the room. The ringing in my ears was overwhelming, but my focus remained intact. ¡°...¡± The thunder passed, and an oppressive silence filled the room, like the night before a storm. The spider giant seemed to freeze for a moment, stunned by the massive shock that burst from my body. ...Now it was time to repay my team members, who had cared for me, protected me, and trusted me. So. ¡°Bloom.¡± Just five minutes. I decided to live like a true genius. Lir, Rex, and Trian stood behind the golden door, their faces tense as they steadied their breathing. The massive thunderclap would soon ring out, and monsters with spider-like appearances would assault them from all sides. Rex, holding his axe, tried to steady his breathing, while Trian, with the last few arrows left, focused his senses on making the most careful shots. Lir also focused on the flow of magic within her body, concentrating her mental energy. There was no need to limit the magic¡¯s power, as she didn¡¯t have to worry about the thunder breaking out. It was the perfect time to unleash her full power. Fsss...! Lir, who had concentrated her magic at the tip of her staff, felt a strange surge of lightning behind her. It was a pressure she had never felt before. Fear surged within her, and thoughts of death flashed through her mind. Quickly, she turned her head to where she felt the strange lightning. There, the golden door stood. ¡°...No way.¡± With a bad premonition, Lir muttered to herself in a low voice. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Trian, focused on his fingertips, asked as he turned to see Lir¡¯s panicked expression. ¡°...Get down.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Cover your ears and get down!¡± Lir shouted to them in an urgent, loud voice. ¡°...!¡± Trian and Rex immediately dropped to the floor and covered their ears as Lir had said. They hadn¡¯t felt the strange lightning flow like Lir had. But after many years of experience, the veteran warriors had learned a valuable lesson: ¡°Never ignore a mage¡¯s warning.¡± Lir, in a hurry, swung her staff to cover the three of them with a barrier, then quickly lay flat on the ground, just like the others. Moments later, even with the barrier up, an enormous thunderclap echoed. ...Was this the strange lightning flow she had felt? No, it was something far more brutal and sharp. Clearly, something was happening beyond that golden door... Whooosh! Light. Bright white light pierced through her eyelids, turning the blackness in Lir¡¯s vision into pure white. A massive shockwave broke through her barrier and shook her body. Even though she had firmly covered her ears with both hands, the ringing in her head made her skull rattle. The bodies of the three were swept up by the immense gust of wind and rolled several meters. Lir groaned, clutching her temples with both hands as a sharp headache assaulted her, while Rex held his breath, clenching his teeth as pain racked his back. ¡°...Crazy!¡± The relatively sturdier Trian, who hadn¡¯t suffered significant injuries, was the first to recover his sight. He looked around for the source of the explosion and saw the white-haired boy standing there, his black robe crackling with lightning. The walls of the treasure keeper¡¯s room, once covered in gold, had collapsed in all directions, and gold coins were dripping from the ceiling. Opposite the boy stood the giant with the spider¡¯s face. Even Trian, who had lived for thousands of years, was horrified by the sight. The 20-meter tall giant, whose half body had turned black ash and flew away, looked even more grotesque. ¡°...!¡± The spider giant opened its mouth. It seemed to be saying something, but with the ringing still echoing in his ears, Trian couldn¡¯t guess what it was saying. ¡°What are you doing, you said you wanted some fun?¡± The boy showed no sign of remorse as he destroyed the golden walls that had been blocking him, seemingly unfazed by the dungeon¡¯s natives. ¡°...You filthy, filthy! How dare you desecrate our temple...!¡± With a flash, the spider-faced giant began roaring, holding onto its left upper body that had vanished in a moment. A thick dust cloud filled the room. The golden mist, now vaporized, mixed into the yellowish dust, and the boy grinned as he looked at it. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll believe this, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be this big either.¡± As the boy pointed at the spider giant, another massive flash of lightning began to form at his slender fingertip. ¡°So don¡¯t get too angry. It¡¯s unsightly.¡± Chapter 48 "Deafening tinnitus, massive shockwaves." The first thing Lir noticed # N§àv§Ölight # as she regained her senses was her own body, covered in dust after rolling dozens of meters, and the molten gold around her. "Hah...!" Lir¡¯s head heated up with a rush of blood. The enormous shockwave created by the white-haired boy mercilessly tore through the defense shield she hastily erected as if it were nothing. The shockwave, tearing through her defense, directly hit Lir¡¯s body, sending her crashing to the ground and tumbling for dozens of meters. The ringing in her ears felt like it was about to shatter her skull. Despite the pain, she instinctively placed her hand over her ribs. The pain felt like a broken bone, but she couldn¡¯t tell exactly where it was broken. Her arms and legs began to tremble. A sheltered flower, growing under the shadow of her master her entire life, let out a soft moan at the intense, unfamiliar pain of a fracture. Fsssssh...! As Lir moaned in agony from the pain, a crackling sound filled her ears. Even with her trembling limbs and a chill spreading across her body, something began to ignite in her chest. "Let¡¯s begin." Struggling to lift her head, she looked ahead, where the white-haired boy stood, emitting an enormous current of electricity, a noble expression on his face. "...Hah, hah..." Even as she barely managed to breathe, her eyes never left the boy. She was certain that an event, one that no mage should miss, was about to unfold before her. Fssssh... The air ignited. Enormous light gathered at the tips of the boy''s fingers. A giant with the face of a spider shouted something and began charging at the boy. Rex and Tri¨¢n raised their arms, fearing that the boy''s eyes might be damaged, but Lir couldn¡¯t tear her eyes from the light gathered at his fingertips. Even if it meant her vision failed, she didn¡¯t care. She didn¡¯t want to look away from that light, not even for a single moment. Whooooosh¡ª The immense energy shot straight forward, piercing the heart of the giant in a perfectly straight line. The air caught fire. Lightning branched out from the burning air and ionized oxygen. A massive flame began to roar around the white-haired boy, standing at the origin of the lightning. "The smell of burning is as revolting as the face of that giant." The oxygen in the air spontaneously combusted, scorching the boy¡¯s black robe. Even as flames erupted around him, the boy didn¡¯t blink an eye. The giant, with a loud roar, charged fiercely toward the boy as his skin began to boil. "Arrrrrrrgh!" The spider-faced giant, even with its heart pierced by the tremendous light pillar, didn¡¯t know how to stop its legs. As it stepped on the melted gold, it shot upwards into the air. The giant¡¯s arms and legs were covered in melted gold. The boy retracted the pillar of light extending from his fingertips and flicked his opposite hand¡¯s finger. A bolt of lightning shot out from between his thumb and index finger, quickly branching out into dozens, hundreds of branches of lightning. The body of the spider giant, charging at the boy, became tangled in the lightning threads. The white lightning threads, emitting massive currents, burned the giant¡¯s peripheral nerves one by one. Soon, the giant¡¯s enormous body started to convulse. The lightning extended from the boy¡¯s hand, splitting continuously, and spread throughout the dungeon. From afar, the spiders that had started to appear, climbing over fallen walls, foolishly tried to approach the center of the storm but were struck by lightning and flipped over, twitching uncontrollably. "...You arrogant fool!" How many hundreds of millions of volts had that giant absorbed? Even with an unimaginable amount of power coursing through its body, the spider-headed giant continued moving. Its scorched black arms began to boil. Its completely burned fingers fell to the ground and mixed with the melted gold. Even the feet that had been on the ground melted away. With each step the giant took, its legs shrank as they melted. It wasn¡¯t strange that the giant could scream in pain and die from the shock, but the monster, driven by one instinct¡ªkill¡ªextended its black hand toward the white-haired boy. Crush. Destroy. Make it into dough and eat it. This monster, designed only for that purpose, didn¡¯t stop in its mission to fulfill its destiny. Its fist tore through the air, which was covered in thousands of branches of lightning. Though its arms were melting and ripping apart, the giant didn¡¯t care. Its fingers had already vanished, and the palm, now melting, soon saw its wrist collapse, but the spider giant didn¡¯t care. It wasn¡¯t born to survive but to kill. "Discharge." And the white-haired boy brought death to the life born with such a terrible task. The world, which had been bathed in white light, was momentarily consumed by darkness. The lightning that had spread in all directions disappeared in an instant. Lir¡¯s vision turned pitch black, and it was the same for everyone else. Rumbling... The immense vibration that spread throughout Lir¡¯s body, leaving the aftershock of the lightning, felt like an earthquake. Boom! The thunder shook her broken ribs. Light. Strangely, it reached her after the sound. No, the light must have arrived long before. It was just that her optic nerve was overloaded, and the fact that light had arrived was only now being transmitted to her brain. Lir¡¯s skin burned painfully. As her eyes, which had just begun to function again, saw the boy, he was standing farther away than he had been before her vision was overtaken by darkness. Her body had been thrown further back by the shockwave. She didn¡¯t know when she had been sent flying. Even recognizing the enormous light entering through her eyes was straining her brain. "This is..." Lir couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the scene before her. Despite the pain torturing her body, her mind didn¡¯t have time to focus on that. She had to engrave this moment deep into her mind, without missing a single detail. The broken ribs, bruises, burns from the hot air¡ªnone of these mattered right now. The ionized oxygen and flames scattered around her, the current within them, all of it covered the spider giant¡¯s body, following the boy¡¯s command. The monster, swinging its fists despite the pain of its limbs burning black, finally turned into white ash under the tremendous shock, far beyond hundreds of millions of volts. Only the half-burned, terrifying head remained on the ground. "Hah..." Lir sighed as she realized how far she had been thrown from the boy by the shockwave. She wanted to see it from as close as possible. The magic of the genius who would save the world. Usually, with his childish pranks, eccentric behavior, and atrocious physical strength, she hadn¡¯t fully realized it, but at this moment, Lir felt it deeply. An overwhelming talent that she couldn¡¯t even feel frustration or emptiness about. "..." Some might witness this overwhelming talent and fall into despair or helplessness. It wasn¡¯t unusual. The appearance of a monster surpassing everything built up over a lifetime often leads those who have worked hard to fall into despair and self-loathing. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. ¡®...This is it.¡¯ But occasionally, there are those who, seeing such overwhelming talent, let out a sigh not of despair, but of admiration. ¡®Gold, heat, light. No, that¡¯s not it. It¡¯s not just the general term of light...¡¯ The word genius referred to those who, even upon seeing a monster far superior to them, still thought they would one day reach that level... or at least, even for a moment, try to surpass it. Such absurd passion was what described those who lived with this kind of drive in their hearts. ¡®Flash? No, flash has too much of an image of being a momentary thing. A more fitting expression would be...¡¯ The spark within her chest suddenly blazed into a huge flame. Inspiration. Yes, this would be correctly described as inspiration. The immense light the boy had brought sparked a flame called inspiration in Lir, another genius. What this flame would forge, from now on, was entirely up to her. In this world, the first spell ever created by mages was like a ticking time bomb. It was like an egg in a microwave or a child holding a loaded gun¡ªan entity where an accident could happen at any moment. This was truly a matter of luck. Though one might argue how lucky it could be with a mere luck of 1, it could only be explained that way. The first spell ever made. The spell I had never experimented with before worked perfectly, and I could feel an unprecedented, powerful force bursting out from my body. "You crazy bastard, shouldn¡¯t you have toned it down?!" Tri¨¢n shouted at me, his skin glowing red from the hot air. Behind him, his longbow was broken for some unknown reason. Looking around, it was truly chaos. The golden walls that had surrounded us had completely collapsed, and the giant door lay sprawled on the floor. The spot where the spider giant had stood was now a vast wasteland, with the giant¡¯s body and debris scattered carelessly. "That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying, General! We almost got into big trouble ourselves." Rex, sweating profusely, said, clearly flustered. ...Well, I didn¡¯t expect the magic¡¯s power to be this strong either. I¡¯d never tested the spell before. Honestly, I didn¡¯t know it would have this much of an effect... "..." Lir appeared from behind Tri¨¢n and Rex, her golden hair fluttering. Her eyes were fixed on me, but her mind seemed to be focused somewhere odd. "...Disqualified, no, no... that¡¯s not the right word..." ...Why did she suddenly lose her mind? Was she hit by one of the lightning strikes? "Let¡¯s get out quickly. All the monsters around have been crushed by you, so there¡¯s nothing left, but still." Tri¨¢n grumbled as he touched his scorched skin and walked toward the treasure keeper¡¯s body, which had turned to ash. Screech, screech! Then the sound of metal plates clashing and scraping echoed, and a huge hole appeared beneath the treasure keeper¡¯s body. The white ash made a fine, sandy sound as it was sucked into the void. Moments later, a giant head, with forty-two eyes, fell weakly into it. After some time, from the black hole that had swallowed the treasure keeper¡¯s body, a dark door rose. The chaotic golden room and the door that appeared in the center. Tri¨¢n opened the door without hesitation. Beyond the door, the same color of void that had consumed the treasure keeper¡¯s body awaited us. Even when illuminated by light, it revealed nothing, just like the entrance to the dungeon. "...Let¡¯s go out quickly. Who made this damn place so hot." Tri¨¢n shook his head in frustration and stepped into the void first. Rex followed behind him, trying to squeeze himself into the dark void. His back was still burning, and if he didn¡¯t meet a priest for treatment soon, things could get really bad. "Rex, over there." I knew it was urgent, but I called Rex back. Rex, who had half of his foot in the darkness, withdrew it and looked back at me. "What¡¯s wrong, General?" "That." I pointed at a huge pile of gold coins, jewelry, and a white horn. The treasure the treasure keeper had been guarding. "...Why are you bothering to collect the treasure? And we don¡¯t have a bag big enough for all that gold. General, you¡¯re more materialistic than I thought." "We all worked hard. Tri¨¢n went ahead, and Lir... she¡¯s in a strange state right now, so I have no one else to ask but you. As for the bag... well, can¡¯t we use the horn to carry the gold? We¡¯ve all been through a lot, so it¡¯s a bit unfair to leave empty-handed." "Well... I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll do it." Though poisoned and covered in wounds, Rex followed my request without any objections. He placed his hand on the white horn in the center of the chaotic treasure keeper¡¯s room... At that moment, the white horn disintegrated into molecular form, crawling up Rex¡¯s arm and seeping into his chest. Rex, startled by the sudden change, repeatedly touched his chest with his thick hand. ...Having been poisoned and now something unknown was piercing his chest¡¯s skin¡ªanyone would react like that. "It¡¯s for your life." It was useless for me as a mage, but a highly useful artifact for a barbarian. And if that barbarian was Rex, he¡¯d surely know how to use it properly. "General, this is..." "It¡¯s harmless, I know because I¡¯ve used it. As for how to use it... well, you¡¯ll figure it out, right?" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I pulled on Lir¡¯s robe, who was mumbling to herself in a dazed state, and left the dungeon first. "Come on, we need to get you treated." Just like when we entered the dungeon, the black darkness wrapped around me again. Chapter 49 The darkness lifted, and light returned to her vision. Warm, humid air enveloped her. Sunlight pierced through the tree leaves and illuminated her skin as the sound of rotten branches or pollen sizzling from the lightning crackled faintly in the distance. Before her, Tri¨¢n sat on a rock, catching his breath. Although he hadn¡¯t shown it inside the dungeon, it seemed the expedition had been quite overwhelming for him too. "...Where¡¯s Rex?" "He¡¯ll be out soon." As soon as the words left his mouth, a wounded orc¡¯s arm began to emerge from the dark entrance of the cave. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rex, starting with his massive body, stepped out onto the ground, stepping on rotten branches as he walked. On his hand was the artifact I had given him. ¡®The Calling Horn.¡¯ A top-tier artifact, competing for the number one and two spots in the essential gear list for barbarians. Unlike the ''Red Crystal,'' which had a rather tame effect, this artifact could change the tide of battle with a single use. There was even a joke in the community that barbarian training was split into two phases: before and after acquiring the horn, due to the artifact¡¯s fame. Clang. Rex, with the high-performance artifact capable of turning the tide of battle, appeared with the horn filled with gold. Rex''s first use of an artifact was to fill it with gold! "Even in the midst of all this, you still wanted the treasure? Rex, you really are more materialistic than I thought." Tri¨¢n sighed as he looked at Rex, who had filled the massive horn with gold coins, standing it up vertically. "...No, it was your orders, General." Rex¡¯s creaking prosthetic arm blocked the narrow opening of the horn to keep the gold coins from spilling out. Rex, with both hands sealed, tried to explain himself. But with him carefully holding the gold with both hands, he looked like nothing more than an "orc crazed by greed, forgetting his body¡¯s suffering." Rex looked at me with a disgruntled expression. "Hmm..." I had tried to brush it off as a joke about the horn, but he really couldn¡¯t read the room. Well, I suppose the nice ones usually lack a bit of awareness, right? "Rex. Everyone loves gold. There¡¯s no need to be ashamed. The courage you showed in the dungeon should obviously be rewarded with gold... I hope you¡¯ll be a bit more confident." And of course, teasing the nice ones is the most fun. "What?! No, General!" Rex¡¯s eyes were full of panic. Seeing him, who had remained calm even in front of demons and giant spiders, flustered by a few playful words was rather refreshing. "When are we returning?" As I smiled, thinking about teasing Rex, Lir interjected, grabbing my robe. Her eyes, distant and unfocused, made her look quite unsettling to me. "Let¡¯s go back quickly." What¡¯s wrong with her eyes? They¡¯ve been like this since earlier. "Well... yes. Rex needs proper treatment, so..." "Quickly. I need paper and a pen." I thought she was worried about Rex¡¯s wounds and poison, but suddenly she was asking for paper and a pen, leaving me speechless. ...Did she really get struck by lightning? Bzzzt¡ª I didn¡¯t know what to say, staring blankly at Lir, when the ringing in my ears began again. I tried to touch my head to ease the headache, but at that moment, everything went dark, and my legs started to wobble. Ah, right, 5 minutes. My body was pulled toward the ground by gravity, and my last memory was crashing down. "...Ah." The sun had already set. Before me was the familiar, almost boring ceiling of a military carriage, and I could hear the sounds of dwarven soldiers working. "Hey! We¡¯re running low on wood! When will you send more?!" "Dammit, Blue Anvil! Did you put the rebar in right? If the finishing goes wrong, are you going to be responsible for tearing it down and rebuilding it?!" The dwarves were busy finishing up the roofs and walls of the nearly completed armory and barracks. As I watched them, my gaze turned to the squad leader, Velua, who was sitting at the entrance of the carriage. "Are you awake?" Velua looked down at me, smiling his usual broad smile, his back illuminated by the moonlight. I had always been greeted by Lir whenever I woke up, so this was quite a new experience. "...How¡¯s the work progressing? Were there any issues?" "Well... A couple of times, the demons sent mutated creatures for reconnaissance. But it was just reconnaissance, no major incidents. Probably, with a high-ranking mage like Alter here, they didn¡¯t dare attack easily." "Where¡¯s Rex?" "His wounds were quite deep. We gave him basic first aid, but for proper treatment, I thought it¡¯d be best to send him to the capital to meet a skilled priest, so I sent him back first." It was a shame I couldn¡¯t say goodbye, but... well, we¡¯ll meet again someday. If not, I could always invite him to the capital. It would be nice to have tea together. "Don¡¯t worry too much, he¡¯s a tough one. His injuries are serious, but he¡¯ll be fine." "I know Rex is tough. But where are Tri¨¢n and Lir? We were supposed to see Dajin tomorrow..." Boom! A sudden flash pierced the starry sky, tearing through the black heavens. The thunderous roar shook the carriage, and the dwarves dropped the screws they were holding, muttering curses under their breath. "..." "..." Velua and I stared at each other in silence. "...Could that be?" "Yeah, since you came back, she¡¯s been running off with a pen and paper, always experimenting with something." ...If she was training, she should have done it far away. Every time she used magic, thunder struck. It was causing trouble for the workers. Was this what it felt like when your daughter misbehaved in public? I sighed in embarrassment and quietly apologized to Velua. "...She¡¯s not normally like this, I¡¯m sorry." "Haha! Mages doing odd things is nothing new! Honestly, that¡¯s what makes them look like proper mages, it¡¯s kind of a good sight!" Velua laughed heartily as he stepped down from the carriage. "Still, it¡¯s getting late! Training is good, but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to bring her back?" "...Me?" I asked Velua with an expression that clearly showed my annoyance. He wanted me to bring her, after just waking up from a near-comatose state? Wasn¡¯t that a bit much? If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. "Lir is probably expecting you to." Velua looked at me with an expression of disbelief, then lowered his voice slightly as he spoke. Ah. Given Lir¡¯s personality, she might feel uncomfortable if someone else came to get her. "Unexpectedly thoughtful, huh?" "Well, I am a wife of a household, you know. If you have any worries about your relationship with Lir, feel free to talk to me. I¡¯ll help you out with all my heart." I had never heard the term "wife of a household" from him before. And I still didn¡¯t understand what Velua being married had to do with Lir¡¯s personality. What kind of problems could arise between me and Lir, anyway? ...Did this dwarf have a drink or something? Half of what he said sounded like nonsense. "Yeah... well." I couldn¡¯t exactly rebuff someone offering help, so I awkwardly smiled, got up, and brushed off the blanket. When my feet touched the floor, my calves screamed in pain, and my body wobbled. I took a deep breath to cope with the sharp pain in my bones, then looked back at Velua. "...What¡¯s Alter doing?" "He just went to sleep. He stood watch for about 50 hours without resting until Bin returned. Don¡¯t even think about passing the responsibility to Alter." "But seriously, I can¡¯t walk..." "It¡¯s part of the job, you know. Do you think it¡¯s easy to win people¡¯s hearts?" So what¡¯s this dwarf going on about? "Hah... yeah, well... I understand." Pushed by Velua¡¯s insistence, I dragged my wobbly legs like a fawn and set off on the arduous journey. Boom! Boom! From less than 100 meters away, enormous lightning streaked across the black sky, coloring it in blue, white, and purple. "...Aaaaah, stop!" Through the thunder, Lir¡¯s pained scream echoed. I dragged my heavy body toward the source of the scream and slowly walked. Soon, through the fallen trees, I saw Lir. The trees around her had been struck by lightning multiple times, turning into fine ash that scattered in the air, and Lir¡¯s pale face was covered in sweat and ash. Her fingers, holding a staff, were torn, with blood flowing from the wounds, but she seemed to pay it no mind. "..." In the moonlight, a few pens, their ink long used up, and bundles of parchment were scattered around her. "Disqualified. Disqualified? No, that¡¯s not it..." Lir was frantically writing something on the parchment, then scratched it out with her pen, repeating the process of editing it, as if it wasn¡¯t good enough. She didn¡¯t even seem to notice that I had approached, ? N§àv§Öl?§Ôht ? (Don¡¯t copy, read here) completely engrossed in whatever she was doing. I watched her, picking up and setting down parchment repeatedly, feeling an odd sense of kinship. ¡®...I used to do the same when I wasn¡¯t sure what to write.¡¯ It felt like watching myself when inspiration was fleeting in my mind. Back then, I would scream in my one-room apartment, throw tissues around carelessly, and get warnings from my landlord. I knew that feeling better than anyone. The sensation of being so close to something incredible, but not quite reaching it. That itch you couldn¡¯t scratch, the frustration of not knowing where to reach. I, too, was an aspiring artist in my past life. ...Well, technically, I was just an aspiring one. Anyway, that kind of frustration can¡¯t be solved by someone else. I quietly watched Lir, lost in her creative frenzy, beneath the moonlight. Though I felt bad for Velua, who had asked me to bring her, I couldn¡¯t disturb this moment of struggling with inspiration. This moment would become an invaluable asset to Lir¡¯s future, after all. ...And besides, seeing another side of Lir, usually so composed, was quite amusing. Chapter 50 Lir¡¯s frantic efforts... no, her anguish and strenuous effort lasted nearly 40 to 50 minutes. When she finally stopped waving her staff and set down her pen, it was the moment her magic had completely drained from her frail body. Lir, still looking regretful, stared into the air, her breaths shallow and ragged. ¡°...Hah, sss... Hah.¡± Lir dropped her staff from her calloused fingertips and slumped to the ground. Even the sturdy legs of an elf couldn¡¯t hold up under her strain any longer. Even after expending all of her magical power, there was only regret in her eyes. She looked like someone who didn¡¯t want to leave the exhilaration she felt in this moment. She clearly didn¡¯t want to let go of this inspiration that might never return. But inspiration doesn¡¯t stay in one place for long. It was as though her mind, which had danced in a fantasy, was being pulled back to reality. Slowly, she let her dazed eyes fall to the ground. Her hands trembled. Her legs felt as if they wouldn¡¯t move, standing still in place. Even her breathing was a little ragged. ¡°...Shall we head back?¡± I gently spoke, watching her still yearning for the inspiration that had just slipped away. ¡°Uh...¡± She replied slowly, her voice drowsy as though she might fall asleep any second... ¡°Eh?!¡± Oh, damn, that startled me. Lir turned around a beat too late and shouted. "When, what? Eh?" ¡°When did you get there?¡± I kindly asked, in place of Lir, who had lost her words. Lir nodded with a bright red face and ears shaking up and down. ¡°From the very beginning.¡± Actually, it hadn¡¯t been an hour yet, but I thought this answer would be more fun. ¡°...From the beginning, so...¡± "Throwing your pen and going to pick it up again was kind of cute. A full-grown adult doing something a five-year-old wouldn¡¯t even do...¡± ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Lir, not wanting to hear this, suddenly screamed and covered her ears with her palm. ¡°Why did you suddenly stop writing and bash your head into the tree? Does that help your head work better? When we get back to the capital, I should try it myself.¡± It¡¯s foolish. Doing that won¡¯t stop the words of a true master. ¡°Why did you tear up the parchment and then sit there piecing the pieces together? Didn¡¯t you repeat that about five times?¡± ¡°......¡± Lir crawled toward the hat that had fallen on the ground and placed it on her head, covered in twigs and leaves, then assumed a turtle-like position. ¡°Did you think the first draft looked better than the revised version? Happens often, I get it.¡± I waved the parchment I had secretly picked up. Lir quickly looked up, hurriedly ran to snatch the parchment from my hands. "¡®Innovation and merging, ruling over all things¡¯... It¡¯s said that a spell reflects the user¡¯s thoughts¡ªwas your head filled with thoughts like this? I¡¯m a bit shaken. Ruling over all things... You''re not even fifteen." "Shut up, please...!¡± With swift elven hands, Lir grabbed the parchment out of my hands. ¡°Well, still, the revised version is better. ¡®Innovation and merging. Ripping lightning¡¯... Why do you like the words ¡®innovation and merging¡¯ so much?¡± I pulled out the second piece of parchment I had kept hidden and began reading it aloud. I hadn¡¯t expected that my clumsy hands could keep the parchment away from an elf, so I had picked up several pieces of parchment from the ground and hidden them. Only by maintaining cold self-objectivity and thorough preparation can one become an outstanding mage...! ¡°Ah, please!¡± Lir snatched away the second parchment from my hands. Heh, the true master¡¯s secrets are still far from being revealed. I took out the third and fourth pieces of parchment and kept teasing Lir. You can¡¯t even imagine how many pieces of parchment are in my robe. My relentless teasing continued until her earlobes turned bright red, and I began to worry, "Is she going to actually cry?" ¡°...Okay, stop...¡± S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a long period of teasing, Lir finally spoke with a teary voice, pleading. ...Was I a bit too much? But what can I do? It¡¯s fun. If you give me such tasty reactions, it¡¯s kind of your fault, really. ¡°Well, it was cute.¡± In the end, though, with her pitiful voice, I couldn¡¯t tease her anymore. I slowly walked over to her, dragging my shaky legs. ¡°...Stop it.¡± Even though I¡¯m being kind, she¡¯s still scolding me. I inwardly grumbled at Lir as I carefully lifted her hat. For a moment, it seemed like her trembling hands were tightly gripping the hat, but in reality, she had no strength left to hold it. With a small gesture, her red face was fully exposed. I gently removed the hat from her head and carefully brushed the dirt and leaves out of her hair. Her bright yellow blonde hair had become covered in dirt from rolling around on the ground for hours. ¡°Can you get up?¡± ¡°...Carry me.¡± ¡°Say something reasonable.¡± ¡°......¡± Lir tried to speak but chuckled, as though she had realized her mistake. She says something, and then laughs at herself... she¡¯s clearly still not quite herself. I sat beside Lir, who was sitting on the ground, and stared blankly at the sky. The crescent moon pierced through the clouds, gently caressing our cheeks. Lir¡¯s pale skin turned platinum under the twilight. ¡°When your legs get ? N§àv§Öl?§Ôht ? (Don¡¯t copy, read here) better, tell me. I¡¯ll walk with you back.¡± ¡°...I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to get up today.¡± Lir tried to say something, but after a brief hesitation, she bit her lip as if she had made a decision. ¡°Eh?¡± Is she serious? I made a confused expression and asked, reacting to her answer. Lir saw my surprised face and then flushed a deep red again, burying her face in her robe. ¡°Well, we could just stay here for the night...¡± Lir, still with her face hidden in her robe, spoke. Her already soft voice was muffled by the thick robe, and unless I focused, I couldn¡¯t make out what she was saying. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. ¡°...I¡¯m looking forward to roll call tomorrow morning. When people wake up and hear that a mage, especially Alter¡¯s prized disciple, has vanished, the whole camp will be in an uproar.¡± I said, wrinkling my face again. ¡°...That¡¯s true.¡± Lir glanced at me one more time and then sighed quietly from within her robe. She slowly attempted to get up. ¡°Huh? If you couldn¡¯t get up just now...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll walk a bit, then rest, and keep repeating that. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Lir paused for a moment, looking in a random direction before she spoke. Seeing her trying not to cause trouble for the others, I felt that I should help, so I reached out my hand. ¡°...You do know that my hand is the least trustworthy thing in the world, right?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, don¡¯t grab it.¡± In truth, I secretly hoped she¡¯d refuse my hand. I was just as shaky on my legs as she was. ¡°No, I¡¯ll take it.¡± ...Guess I missed my chance. Her hand was rough, battered from hours of struggling with the pen and staff. Even though it must have stung, she still firmly held my hand. Was it not painful? Sighing, I silently guided her to the mages¡¯ quarters. The usually eerily quiet forest felt unsettling. But for some reason, today, that quiet forest felt oddly comforting. The next day, Lir and I, guided by Tri¨¢n, went to meet the Lightning Spirit, Dajin. It was hard to believe that Lir, who had barely been able to walk the night before, was now following Tri¨¢n without issue. Meanwhile, I was still groaning in muscle pain all over my body. "Ha! You¡¯ve come, kids! Can you smell the fresh air of this forest?" When I placed my hand on the runestone hidden beneath a giant tree, the Lightning Spirit, Dajin, appeared. His voice, coming from a massive, horned deer-like spirit, was full of excitement. I quickly suggested we skip the pleasantries and get to the point. Thanks to that damn spirit¡¯s unheard-of quest, Rex nearly died, and my body still aches with cold at the joints. I¡¯d better make sure I get proper compensation for the difficulty. I was going to pull them out by the roots and suck them dry. ¡°Hah, sss...!¡± First, let me catch my breath before anything else. ¡°...Ah, yes. Let¡¯s catch our breath first.¡± ¡°Ha... seriously.¡± ¡°Well, take your time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk...¡± ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± Dajin, laughing heartily, looked a little awkwardly while I caught my breath. "Oh." It seemed that Dajin finally noticed Lir as he turned his head. The Lightning Spirit¡¯s awkward face quickly returned to a smile, and he slowly approached Lir to speak to her. ¡°Last night was quite a commotion, huh?¡± ¡°...Yes, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°No need to apologize. I enjoy seeing my children struggle like that.¡± Dajin lightly sent a spark of lightning to Lir¡¯s chin, a warm flash of energy. It didn¡¯t make sense, but the lightning he sent to her chin could only be described that way. ¡°So, did it reach you? The scenery you¡¯ve brushed past?¡± ¡°...Not yet.¡± ¡°Ha! That¡¯s good! Very good.¡± Dajin laughed heartily upon hearing her answer. ¡°Not yet, means it will reach you someday. I look forward to it.¡± ¡°Ugh, stop with the nonsense already. Give us the promised reward.¡± I cut off their conversation, speaking in my hoarse voice. While I was being treated like an extra in a survival documentary, they suddenly started filming a youth drama, and it looked ridiculous. Please, if you have the energy for that kind of conversation, bring me some water. I seriously felt like I was about to die. Chapter 51 Hot sweat soaked through my robe. The robe, now heavy with sweat, weighed down on my slender shoulders and legs, making it impossible for me to bear its weight. ¡°Hah, damn it... Stop the nonsense and just give me what you promised,¡± I said, taking a deep breath and demanding the reward from Dajin. Pushed to my physical limits, my tone became harsh, something I couldn''t help. Isn¡¯t it only when you can breathe properly that you can be polite and pretend to be dignified? Right now, I¡¯m dragging my body, which screams with muscle pain, and I¡¯m exhausted from walking all the way here from the barracks. I don¡¯t remember exactly, but it seems like I passed through a life-or-death ordeal at least twice on the way here. No, was it three times? I don¡¯t even remember clearly now. I just want to get this over with and return to the barracks. ¡°Uh, well...¡± Lir, seeing me speaking sharply to Dajin, gave a slightly confused expression. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t understand her reaction. Dajin, the lightning spirit, was someone who deserved to be revered by lightning mages, after all. He brought the concept of magic into this world and showed them the way. A discernible god. In every magic-related book I¡¯ve read so far, spirits were described in that way. ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m really dying here...¡± But so what? If I stand here any longer, I might be visiting the realm of the unseen gods. ¡°Hah! I don¡¯t dislike bold children. You¡¯ve got guts, I¡¯m starting to like you more and more!¡± Bold, my ass. I¡¯m just asking for my quest reward. Was it a necessity to have guts to demand the payment for rightful labor back in the Middle Ages? I confirm once again today that the term "Dark Ages" wasn¡¯t just some random saying. When are labor laws going to be enacted? ¡°Right! I should reward you all. First, I¡¯ll grant you my blessing.¡± Hearing the word "reward" made it sound like he was doing us a favor. Does that deer bastard not have a conscience? We almost died fulfilling the task he asked of us. I¡¯m really starting to understand why people in the Middle Ages who fought for labor rights were called martyrs. ¡°Extend your hands, Lir, you too.¡± Without a word, Lir and I both placed our palms towards Dajin¡¯s horns as instructed. At that moment, a faint and warm lightning sparkled on the tips of our fingers before it burrowed into the backs of our hands. A faint scar remained where the lightning passed through our skin. It wasn¡¯t particularly hot or painful, but since Lir and I had relatively pale skin, the scar was quite noticeable. Meanwhile, the lightning that had entered our hands spread through our entire bodies. For a brief moment, I felt a strange sense of omnipotence as though I was floating in the air. ¡°Children, I will help you ascend to a higher level.¡± It felt like all my blocked veins had been opened. A sensation of potential I hadn¡¯t even known existed exploded in my mind like a burst. My brain instinctively began to work like crazy, interpreting the true nature of this lightning that had pierced my skin. ¡°This is...¡± ¡°Enlightenment, magic, and at the same time, my blessing.¡± The spirit¡¯s blessing. It was a passive magic with special prerequisites that could only be awakened by connecting with a spirit matching a mage¡¯s magical nature. Such special condition magics like the spirit¡¯s blessing couldn¡¯t even be set as a locked feature in the character creation screen. In other words, even though I created my character with all magic except for ¡®Bloom¡¯ locked, I could still use this magic with no issue. ¡°...Hah, at least the minimum conditions have been met.¡± I muttered quietly as I looked at the lightning-shaped scar on my hand. In my research, for a ¡®one-hit mage¡¯ to function as a human, two prerequisites were absolutely necessary. One was to obtain the artifact, the "Red Crystal," to make up for my lack of basic attack power, and the other was to acquire the ¡°Spirit¡¯s Blessing¡± to have at least some survival capability. The core effect of the Spirit¡¯s Blessing was the automatically deployed shield. Thanks to the setting that the shield didn¡¯t consume mana when deployed but instead worked through the blessing implanted by the spirit itself, I wouldn¡¯t need to drain my mana each time the shield was activated. That¡¯s why even my first son, the orc mage "Ju Meok," who can¡¯t use magic, found this passive magic useful. The Spirit¡¯s Blessing was like a godsend for mages with low survivability. Even among non-extreme builds like orc-powered mages or one-hit mages, it was recognized as a top-tier magic. There was even a meme in the community where new players, who had leveled up a mage to around 40 and asked, ¡°What should I do next?¡± would get the response, "Get the first level of the Spirit¡¯s Blessing." Also, the best part about the Spirit¡¯s Blessing magic was that the shield automatically deployed in response to threats. There was no way to match the shield deployment to the timing myself, as I lacked the reflex speed to dodge monsters¡¯ attacks, but for me, this was the best kind of magic. Additionally, this skill wasn¡¯t just useful in one way. Well... the second function wasn¡¯t as versatile as the first defensive shield. Most mages just kind of glossed over it and dismissed it as an ability of little worth. It was one of those abilities that you might feel a little regret about not having, but if you did use it, it¡¯d taste okay. However, this function was one that, if removed, would simply be "gone" without any further feeling. It allowed the caster to bypass the limit of stored mana in their body. Most mages would regularly consume mana through combat, experiments, and training, so it was rare for them to store mana for more than a week. Therefore, the second function, which removes the maximum mana storage limit, was met with reactions like: "What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Did that even come with it?¡± ¡°Let me look it up on the wiki.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really there, lol.¡± ¡°Totally useless.¡± Well, that¡¯s about how useful it seemed to others... But for me, the story was different. Because I could only use ¡®Bloom¡¯ magic, a half-mage. Bloom was a magic that released all the mana left in the mage¡¯s body. Naturally, the power of this magic was proportional to the amount of mana stored in the mage¡¯s body. "My Bloom¡¯s maximum output so far is only equivalent to a week¡¯s worth of mana." However, after obtaining the Spirit¡¯s Blessing, the situation completely changed. I could now store not just a week, but a month, a year, and beyond in mana. The ceiling for Bloom magic had completely disappeared. In theory, I could now become a mage who could burst even the demon lord with a single flick of my finger without any further training. In fact, I had experienced this once when I managed to burst the demon lord with a finger flick, and I had a recording of it on my computer¡¯s hard drive. That video, when posted to the community, had a pretty good reaction. ...Though, I¡¯d stored mana for around 50 years of game time without using any magic to prepare for the experiment. At that time, my experimental character was about 70 years old... I think? I had to make sure I didn¡¯t end the game with a bad ending while pushing quests, all the while avoiding using any magic or leveling up, making it quite a difficult experiment. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°And one more thing, you promised something, didn¡¯t you?¡± However, I wasn¡¯t satisfied just with learning the Spirit¡¯s Blessing magic. Originally, this magic could be obtained just by touching a Rune Stone. But that deer bastard had given me a quest I had never heard of, and I almost lost my life several times while completing it. The additional hardships warranted a corresponding reward. ¡°Something special? You¡¯re in a hurry, aren¡¯t you? Not even savoring my blessing.¡± Dajin clicked his tongue, glancing alternately at Lir and me, who were busy analyzing the lightning that entered our bodies. ¡°Well, I guess. Considering the realm you¡¯ll develop and create, this level of blessing isn¡¯t such a big deal, is it?¡± Dajin turned around slowly and walked towards the tree where his Rune Stone was buried. The lightning spirit, in the form of a deer, began inserting several strands of lightning from its body into the thick and solid roots of the tree, eventually pulling out a small branch from deep underground. It was a sharp, jagged branch that looked like lightning had been materialized, with a particularly striking appearance. Dajin handed it to me. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. So, the special gift Dajin handed me appeared to be nothing more than a branch about two or three hand spans, with a slightly unusual appearance. ¡®...A staff?¡¯ The branch, despite being struck by Dajin¡¯s lightning, was intact. No burning at all. In fact, it seemed to absorb the lightning little by little. It heated the surrounding air and created an updraft, and the cumulonimbus clouds formed slowly, dimming the sunlight in the process. ¡°Try holding it.¡± Dajin shaped the lightning into a bowl and placed the earth-covered branch in front of me. Even after playing the game for so long and testing every Easter egg and item, I had never seen a staff like this. Usually, staffs were crafted with handles for the user to easily wield, but this staff had no clear handle. Looking at this staff, which was no different from a knife without a handle, I hesitated for a moment before carefully placing my fingers on the bottom part. My fingers were pricked by a sharp thorn, drawing blood. How the hell was I supposed to carry this around...? ¡°Ah.¡± However, [N O V E L I G H T] as soon as my hand touched the lightning-filled staff, it shattered into pieces. It felt like the sensation I got when I first touched the Red Crystal, spreading from my fingers to my entire body. The molecularized staff began to seep under my palm and into my skin. I looked at Dajin in disbelief as the brown-colored molecules burrowed beneath my palm. ¡°...An artifact?¡± ¡°Uh, what?! Wait, an artifact?¡± I could hear Lir¡¯s voice, frantic and surprised, from behind me. ¡°...Damn, you should have told me it was an artifact.¡± I let out a deep sigh and shot a displeased look at Dajin. ¡°Uh... Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Dajin asked, his voice somewhat flustered, clearly surprised by my reaction. Lir, who had also received the artifact, looked puzzled as she observed me being uncomfortable rather than happy. Artifact. These weapons, hidden all over the world, were very strong and unique in their properties and characteristics. Some of them even had powerful effects but came with deadly restrictions. The most famous example was the "Necklace of Mortality." This artifact had the devastating effect of multiplying a character¡¯s experience points by twenty times. However, the cost was that the character who obtained it would only live for two more years. It didn¡¯t mean two years would be deducted from their lifespan, but that they would only have two years left to live. The moment you ate it, you¡¯d only have two years to live. ¡®...When I think about it again, that¡¯s one crazy artifact.¡¯ Moreover, once absorbed, the effects of an artifact couldn¡¯t be discarded even if you didn¡¯t like them due to the special binding restrictions. So, a wrong artifact absorption could be a fatal disadvantage to character growth. ¡°...Please explain the effects. Are there any drawbacks? Will it affect my lifespan or health?¡± Even though the world in the game and the real world were different, I had been planning to continue growing based on the ¡®one-hit mage¡¯ development route I had created by spending hundreds of hours in front of my monitor. Since the artifacts and magic in this world were exactly like the ones I had seen in the game. But suddenly, being forced to absorb an artifact I¡¯d never heard of... If things went wrong, my entire growth route and build could become meaningless. ¡°Quickly. Explain it.¡± I silently prayed that my build wouldn¡¯t be completely ruined as I demanded an explanation from Dajin. ¡°Hmm, hmm! First, calm down...¡± Dajin cleared his throat as if trying to hide his embarrassment and then continued speaking. ¡°...Calm down?¡± What the hell is this guy saying? Chapter 52 "Calm down." The lightning spirit, Dajin, told me that. "...Calm down?" I doubted my ears. Suddenly, he forces some unknown artifact into my mouth and tells me to calm down? If someone suddenly injected an unknown liquid into your arm and then told you to "calm down," would you be able to calm down? How could I possibly calm down when I don¡¯t even know if that liquid is a healing potion or a deadly poison? Even if it is a medicine, it¡¯s a problem. No matter how good a medicine is, doesn¡¯t it sometimes turn into poison depending on the symptoms and the patient¡¯s condition? How could he possibly know if I¡¯ll have an allergic reaction or suddenly vomit or have diarrhea? This crazy deer bastard. "Calm down?" Artifacts aren¡¯t some omnipotent tool for boosting a character¡¯s stats. That¡¯s why I demanded clarification from Dajin in a firm tone. "...Oh, fine." Dajin, seeing my intense reaction, looked somewhat flustered. "Ahem!" Lir, noticing my rude words toward Dajin, tapped me on the back and cleared her throat. "What¡¯s wrong?" I turned my cold expression toward Lir and asked. Startled by my sharp tone, Lir hesitated for a moment before quietly whispering into my ear. "That... maybe a little more politeness would be...?" "...Politeness?" Lir, you¡¯re really driving me crazy now. "Do you think I should be polite right now? Some unknown artifact just entered my body." "Well, that... but it¡¯s an artifact, so maybe it¡¯s a good thing? Maybe just calm down first...?" Lir seemed to think of the artifact as just "something good to get," without fully understanding its nature. Given her lack of knowledge about artifacts, it wasn¡¯t entirely surprising. The only artifact she¡¯d probably ever seen was the "Red Crystal" I carry around on my shoulder, firing beams of light. The Red Crystal, while an artifact, is pretty boring in terms of effects and has no disadvantages. So I didn¡¯t blame her for thinking this way. "Calm down, my ass..." But once Lir learns that some artifacts shorten a user¡¯s lifespan by two years, she¡¯ll likely have the same reaction as I do. Since you¡¯re a species that lives over 4000 years, picking up that artifact would cost you about 3978 years. Would you still be polite after losing 3978 years of your life? Should I test that? "Well... I get what you¡¯re worried about. There are artifacts that can negatively impact your lifespan, health, or intelligence." "You know well! So, instead of just handing me this thing without a word, shouldn''t you have at least warned me to be careful with this staff since it''s an artifact?" "No, it''s not that kind of item." Dajin clicked his tongue, staring at me with a strange look as I grumbled. Look at this bastard talking. If someone overheard, they¡¯d think I¡¯m the weird one here. He¡¯s the one who forced an unknown object into my mouth without knowing its identity, and now he¡¯s acting like I¡¯m the unreasonable one. "So, explain it. What¡¯s the effect?" "Hmm! Well, speaking of the staff, it¡¯s...¡± "Skip the backstory, I¡¯m not interested." "..." Dajin lowered his head, looking a little disappointed after my sharp response. "Tch. Well, to explain briefly... think of it as a staff that can summon me." Dajin clicked his tongue and then spoke in a voice that sounded like all the energy had drained out of him. "...?" He only spoke about the basics, but I still couldn¡¯t understand, so I stared at him, speechless. A staff that summons me? No, I mean, it summons you? "...Huh?" From behind, I heard Lir¡¯s voice. It seemed like she hadn¡¯t understood Dajin¡¯s words either. "..." I turned my head and met Lir¡¯s blank expression. ...Did I hear that wrong? "What¡¯s the atmosphere here?" "...You said it summons you?" "Yeah, it¡¯s a staff that can summon me." "...You mean summoning... like, to fight for me?" "Of course, that¡¯s possible. Do you have a country you don¡¯t like?" Dajin casually asked, as if it were nothing, like a shopkeeper asking if I needed anything while heading to the convenience store. "..." "..." Lir and I exchanged glances once more. Thankfully, she also seemed in a daze, unable to process reality. The lightning spirit, Dajin. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A transcendent being, said to be the origin of lightning magic. In this world, transcendent beings are practically gods. They possess overwhelming magical power that no amount of magic from all the world¡¯s mages can compare to, unbreakable life that will never die, and omnipotence that completely disregards the laws of physics. A single wave of their hand can evaporate the entire ocean, turn the earth to ashes. They truly reside in the realm of gods. A staff that can summon such a lightning spirit...? "...Crazy." I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, looking at the palm of my hand. It felt like a nuclear bomb had just been handed to me. What the hell is going on here? "I¡¯ll ask again... This isn¡¯t some artifact that¡¯s going to mess with my health, right? There are no disadvantages, no negative effects on my mana or anything?" "I already told you, it doesn¡¯t have any such limitations. The staff was created by a mage powerful enough to imprison me in this small stone. It¡¯s not something made by some random schmucks." ...It¡¯s a cheat item. It¡¯s really a goddamn cheat item. If this artifact were implemented in the game, there would be a balance problem, and all players would be mages. Now I understand why this staff is so unfamiliar to me. "...Isn¡¯t this going to end the war?" Lir, still in disbelief, looked at me with a dazed expression and said that. Oh. Right, we¡¯re in the middle of a war, aren¡¯t we? I had completely forgotten that with this sudden nuclear bomb in my hand. "End the war? Ah, are you talking about that demon bastard who came back? Sorry, but that¡¯s a request I can¡¯t fulfill." "Huh? Why?" The setting book described the five spirits, the origin of magic, as being so powerful that they could easily rival demons that crawled up from hell. With Swordmaster and his party around, I thought that if we sent the demon to Dajin, we could finish this war in a month. "Look at me right now. Aren¡¯t I bound to this little stone?" "Right." "My power weakens the further I am from this forest." "...Huh? Weakens? How much?" "Well, in the noisy frontlines up north... maybe around the level of an old mage traveling with you guys. The further I move from there, the weaker it¡¯ll get. If I head to the northernmost lands where the demon is, I¡¯ll only be able to exert the power of a 6th Circle mage." "Wait, what?" Ugh, what the hell. This is deflating. "Then... please, a little more politeness!" Lir, startled by my blunt tone, poked me again. "Well... honestly, Lir, I was a little disappointed too." "That¡¯s not something you should openly show!" Lir glanced at Dajin and then, once again, cautiously whispered in my ear. Why is she whispering? Does she think that just because we¡¯re standing in front of a transcendent being, Dajin won¡¯t hear us? Looking at it, it seems like Lir treats Dajin like the biggest fool. "Well, if you want to awaken my true power... there¡¯s a way." Dajin, watching our conversation with a smile, spoke with a cryptic tone. "If you release the seal that binds me to this little stone, you¡¯ll be able to use my full strength wherever you are." "...It¡¯s sealed?" I blinked in disbelief, hearing this for the first time. "You were told that the one who created the staff and placed me inside this stone, right? His name... what was it, I¡¯ve forgotten. A mortal name, difficult as always. An ancient being? That¡¯s what they called his kind nowadays." This is a new twist. I had always thought spirits could only communicate through Rune Stones. In the game, that was the only way to interact with them, and even then, it was just a few lines of dialogue. The setting book never mentioned anything like this. But now, to learn that the Rune Stone, which could connect with transcendent beings, was actually a prison? "If they were ancient beings, they must have been highly skilled to create artifacts. But even with such skill, to imprison someone like Dajin...?" Lir looked at Dajin in shock, as if she couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. It seemed like she had thought Dajin was voluntarily residing in the Rune Stone all along. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. "The one who imprisoned me was a genius mage. He trapped me and tried to use me like a slave with that staff. An arrogant, ?N.o.v.e.l.i.g.h.t? genius idea." Dajin didn¡¯t seem to resent the mage who imprisoned him. In fact, he almost seemed nostalgic. "Well, it was fun dealing with that mortal. He was talented, ambitious, and had the right kind of spirit. I spent years with him because he was interesting. But, as expected of a mortal, he died soon." "You seem to hold the mage who imprisoned you in quite high regard." "It¡¯s interesting, isn¡¯t it? All the other mages were too busy worshiping me as a god, but that one saw me as just a tool for his desires. I like the stubborn ones. I prefer those who trust their talents and act recklessly. It¡¯s fun and amusing to watch." ...That¡¯s when I began to understand why Dajin had given me such a powerful staff. "I heard it feels like you¡¯re just seeing me as a toy to kill time." "A toy? More like a cherished doll, I¡¯d say. Among all those who came seeking me, you¡¯re the only one with enough talent and the right kind of stubbornness. Plus, you¡¯re carrying a horrific ¡®restriction¡¯ that matches that talent." Dajin wasn¡¯t just interested in my talent. He¡¯d known from the moment we met that my magic only consisted of ¡®Bloom¡¯ magic. That¡¯s why Dajin found me so entertaining. He wasn¡¯t expecting me to bow or kneel like Lir. Not to mention, compared to other mages, my magic stats were ridiculously high. But with such abnormal magical power, I could only use one magic. It wasn¡¯t strange that he was curious and fascinated by me. "...That¡¯s unpleasant." Hearing my response, Dajin quietly smiled. "I¡¯m having fun though, what a pity." A serpent-like smile crept across Dajin¡¯s face. I felt like I was getting closer to the essence of this transcendent being. "Well, if you really want to awaken my true power... it¡¯s not entirely impossible." Lir, sensing the delicate tension between Dajin and me, quickly interrupted and changed the subject. She was probably worried I might snap at Dajin. "I don¡¯t know." "...Ah, well." Lir, looking at Dajin¡¯s frank confession of ignorance, didn¡¯t know what to say. "If you want to release the seal, ask the one who put me here directly." "He¡¯s already dead, right?" I spoke to Dajin with a tone full of frustration. Asking a dead guy, thousands of years gone, sounds like nonsense. "His research records should still be in a bunker somewhere in the northern lands... you know, the dungeons you call them." The northern lands, a late-game area crawling with level 90 great lords and monsters. Asking me to investigate a dungeon in the land where demons and the demon lord have settled. It was a quest I couldn¡¯t possibly accomplish in my current state. "...I¡¯ll just make a note of it for now." Getting by day-to-day was already hard enough. The idea of mastering the true power of a transcendent being was appealing, but I had far more pressing tasks at hand. "Well, you don¡¯t have to do it yourself. Eventually, a genius, or someone better than you, will come along, as always." "Sounds like you don¡¯t mind being sealed. Seems like you don¡¯t want freedom." "Freedom? Doesn¡¯t really matter to me. I just need some entertainment, and I¡¯m fine with whatever." How do transcendent beings think? There are so many things I can¡¯t understand with my mortal mind. ...Actually, maybe this bastard¡¯s just a weirdo. Chapter 53 It took us nearly half a day to return to the barracks. Normally, the journey would take about three to four hours, but it ended up taking half a day... well, you can guess the reason¡ªit''s because of me. Trian, who seemed concerned after I collapsed as soon as I arrived at the barracks last time, decided to take a longer route this time. He made sure there were plenty of places to rest and guided us along the smoothest and easiest path. Having wandered around this area so much, Trian had reached a point where he could even count the number of old trees and acacias in the area with incredible detail. Along the way, he picked fruits for us and even found drinking water. It took longer than expected, but thanks to that, the journey was fairly smooth, and I didn¡¯t collapse as soon as I got back to the barracks like last time. "Hah, damn..." Well, it wasn¡¯t a collapse, but... it was still pretty exhausting and difficult. "Ah, you''re back. It was getting late, and I was starting to think about sending out a search party." Belua, the blacksmith with the hammer, appeared among the nearly finished barracks. She was holding a small hammer and several nails in her hand. "...Are you working on this yourself?" I asked, surprised to see the squad leader herself holding tools. "Just giving orders while sitting still was driving me crazy. I can¡¯t drink, so I figured I''d relieve some stress by hammering!" ...Dwarves have such unique ways of relieving stress. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The more I talked to her, the more I found Belua strangely offbeat. "Oh, a dwarf. I always think they¡¯re cute." While nodding quietly at Belua, suddenly a haughty voice came from my right hand, interrupting me. "..." I frowned as I looked at my right hand, which had suddenly started speaking. Underneath the skin of my right hand, faint and warm electricity, similar to what Dajin had emitted earlier, was slowly pulsing. "Excuse me?" Right under my skin, the staff-shaped artifact Dajin had given me had molecularized and seeped into my hand. The staff had the ability to summon and communicate with Dajin. But it was my right hand, not the staff itself. "...Why are you talking?" I hadn¡¯t taken the staff out. I hadn¡¯t even made any attempt to do so. I hadn¡¯t even focused on the new foreign sensation that had settled in my fingertips, nor had I uttered any words like ''manifestation'' to bring it out. So why was this thing suddenly raising its voice under my skin? "You and I are connected, are we not? Why ask such an obvious question?" "No, no. This isn¡¯t right. What do you mean ''obvious''? Are you out of your mind?" The ability to communicate with you is an effect of the staff, isn¡¯t it? "Why are you talking when I haven¡¯t even taken the staff out?" I was so dumbfounded that I couldn¡¯t even laugh. When did this damn deer start watching me and everyone around me like this? "...Well, cut me some slack. I¡¯m just a little excited since I met some cute dwarves, but you''re so hard on me." "This isn¡¯t the issue. When did you connect my mind with yours?" "From the very beginning." "...Are you insane?" "Really, I just wanted to see the outside world for a bit." "You''ve been secretly watching like a pervert, and now you''re acting all confident?" This insane pervert deer bastard must have been observing me 24/7, hadn¡¯t he? How many times did I go to the bathroom? Who did I meet, and what did I talk about? What food do I like or dislike? This crazy deer might have been watching me non-stop, and thinking about it sent a chill down my spine, almost like I was freezing. "Pervert? I don¡¯t even know what that is." Damn medieval times. When is the mental hospital going to be built? Only then might this crazy bastard realize that he¡¯s lost his mind. "No, if you wanted to see the outside world, you should have said something in advance! You¡¯re freaking me out." "Yeah. I wanted to see the outside world, so I¡¯ll connect my mind to the staff." Dajin spoke casually, as if nothing was out of the ordinary. ... At this point, there was no point in talking about it anymore. "I¡¯ll... carve off the antlers and grind them..." "AAH! Mouth! Mouth! At least show some basic respect, you¡¯re a lightning spirit!" Just as I was about to curse at the crackling lightning in my hand, Lir quickly covered my mouth. The elf¡¯s superior reaction speed certainly shines in the most unnecessary places. "Come on, it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve been outside. Try to understand my feelings." "..." I couldn¡¯t speak, so I stared at the lightning from my right hand with a look of frustration in my eyes. "Well, if you really dislike it, I can¡¯t help it. But if anything dangerous happens later, don¡¯t think about asking for my help. I won¡¯t lend my strength to those who don¡¯t entertain me." "..." So, this staff that can control the power of a spirit has no disadvantages? No, it does. And those disadvantages are enormous. That crazy deer bastard is the drawback. What kind of ancient idiot would make a staff to communicate with and summon a transcendent being like Dajin? The greatest achievement of the ancient being who created this staff was trapping Dajin in a stone, and the worst mistake was making this damn staff so Dajin could wander around and see the world. "Bin! Bin, calm down and listen? Even so, Dajin is the lightning spirit, a transcendent being! He¡¯s the origin of all lightning magic! It won¡¯t be good for us to make him angry. You know that, right?" "Yeah, Lir¡¯s good at talking. One day, you might need my strength too, don¡¯t you think? It¡¯s not like there¡¯s any reason not to entertain me." Despite Dajin being bound to a small stone, he¡¯s still a transcendent being. No matter how skilled an ancient mage created this artifact, I never thought it would let me control a transcendent being like Dajin. Still... Am I in some romance simulation game now? Do I need to keep catering to this guy¡¯s whims? "Bin, you know, you won¡¯t say anything bad about Dajin, right?" I closed my eyes in an attempt to signal that it was fine and nodded a few times. Lir, like a child soothing me, patted me once more before slowly removing her hand from my mouth. "I¡¯m going to destroy all this damn deer¡¯s antlers..." Sorry, Lir, that was a lie. "AAAH!" Now, Lir shouted, trying to cover my mouth with both hands. "I have my privacy too, you know, and if you keep acting like this, you''re nothing but a pervert." I turned my head from side to side, muttering through the gaps between her fingers. "Please, Bin, please!" Lir pleaded desperately. Of course, no matter how desperately she begged, I wasn¡¯t going to stop. I had to say what I had to say. "Ha! You won¡¯t bend your neck, huh? It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen someone this stubborn." If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. Dajin, seemingly determined to mock me, started releasing warm lightning from his hands. The lightning gathered into a single point and quickly took the form of a deer. "My judgment was not wrong!" Dajin, smiling smugly, leaned in closer to me. ...What a damn cheat artifact. The lightning deer spirit, Dajin, continued to mock me. ¡°Ha! You won¡¯t bow your head, huh? It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen such a stiff-necked one.¡± Dajin, with a smirk on his face, began releasing warm lightning from his hands. The lightning gathered into a single point and quickly formed the shape of a deer. ¡°My judgment was not wrong!¡± Dajin leaned in closer to me, his smile wide. ...This is truly a damn cheat artifact. The three mages, who were walking toward the tent with the intention of relaxing after a long day, heard the faint sound of Lir¡¯s desperate voice calling for me. "...What¡¯s going on? Did Bin collapse again?" "If he had, the squad leader would have carried him, no way it would be this noisy." "Something¡¯s up, right?" The three mages stopped for a moment, hearing the commotion from the woods. "Wait... what is that?" Hearing the voice, the blue-robed mage couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy and glanced at his companions. The last time they had seen Bin, he was either lying exhausted in a wagon or weakly greeting subordinates with a hoarse voice. So hearing Bin¡¯s voice full of anger was unexpected and strange to them. "...What¡¯s going on?" the blue-robed mage murmured. ¡°Ha! This is amazing. A lightning spirit!¡± ¡°Crazy! I¡¯d like to meet the wind spirit one day...¡± ¡°This damn lightning deer...¡± As they witnessed the unprecedented scene before them, the three mages couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized by Dajin¡¯s overwhelming form. If they had been lightning magic scholars, they would have immediately bowed to Dajin. "That¡¯s... that¡¯s the lightning spirit." "Crazy. One day, I want to meet the wind spirit too..." "This damn lightning deer..." They could feel the pure and beautiful magic coming from Dajin¡¯s form. Despite not being lightning magic scholars themselves, they could immediately recognize ? N§àv§Öl?§Ôht ? (Don¡¯t copy, read here) what stood before them. ¡°The lightning spirit...¡± The voice of the three mages was drowned out by the overpowering energy in the air. If they had been in the lightning magic school, they would have gladly approached Dajin and bowed. The awe they felt was almost overwhelming. But then, as they continued to stand there, a voice filled with anger pierced their ears. ¡°...This damn deer!¡± The sound of Bin¡¯s voice, filled with rage, echoed through the air. They stared, frozen, unable to fully comprehend the situation unfolding before them. They had always seen Bin as a tired, weary boy, but now... now he was throwing a punch at Dajin, the very being who was the origin of lightning magic. "Bin! Please, stop! I¡¯m sorry! Dajin, I¡¯m sorry!" Lir, the elf and Dajin¡¯s disciple, rushed forward to grab Bin¡¯s arm, trying to stop him. She bowed to Dajin, apologizing for Bin¡¯s behavior. ¡°Calm down, calm down, General! You can¡¯t do that to a transcendent being! If you anger him, what if he tells us to leave the forest?¡± Even Belua, their squad leader, was stunned. She was worried that Bin¡¯s actions, angering the lightning spirit, might ruin their mission and throw a wrench in their plans. ¡°Ha! You¡¯re cute. Let¡¯s see you try to dance like that. Should I even play music for you?¡± Dajin was mocking Bin, clearly enjoying the situation. ¡°...¡± The three mages could only watch, dazed and confused, as the scene unfolded before them. ¡°...What is going on here?¡± None of them could comprehend the situation before them. No one could understand how things had escalated so quickly. So, they could only stare, unable to do anything, and quietly slipped away, retreating back to their tents. They didn¡¯t think they could be of any help in the situation, and being nearby might only bring trouble. They returned to their tents and sat around the campfire, chatting about the strange spectacle they had just witnessed. ¡°Haha! This is crazy. A lightning spirit, right? A transcendent being? And this guy is throwing punches at him! There¡¯s some seriously unique mages out there.¡± ¡°The General has a fierce beast inside, despite his delicate appearance! Who would have thought?¡± The story spread quickly, with the dwarves picking up the tale and passing it along to the rest of the squad. ¡°What?! The General fought with the lightning spirit for hours?¡± ¡°The hell? Why would the General be fighting with the lightning spirit? Aren¡¯t they supposed to be allies?¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯s trying to tame it? The General is always trying to gain more power.¡± ¡°Even if he¡¯s so polite, looks like he¡¯s hiding a beast inside!¡± "No matter what, he''s the one who carries the future of the continent. He must feel the need to grow his strength to lead us to victory." ¡°The General fought with the lightning spirit? Is that how mages get stronger?¡± ¡°...I guess so?¡± As the story spread, exaggerated by the dwarves¡¯ way of talking... ¡°The General must have tamed the lightning spirit in the end.¡± ¡°Crazy... no wonder they call him the savior who will save the world.¡± And so, another bizarre rumor began to spread. Chapter 54 The scuffle between me and Dajin continued for over 20 minutes, despite Lir and Bellua¡¯s efforts to stop us. I was surprised to discover that I had the stamina to argue with someone for such a long time. I guess it was because the little deer in front of me kept scraping away at my nerves without giving me a break. "Yeah, yeah, it was quite an enjoyable conversation. If something fun like this happens again, call me over. Since it seems you don¡¯t really like me, I won¡¯t be watching you 24/7." "This bastard, acting like he''s doing me a favor..." "Thank you! Now, what should we say, Bin-nim? Dajin-nim has granted our wish, right?" "That''s right, General! You should act like a good child here! The spirit said that it would allow some leeway, so just say ''thank you'' and wrap it up!" Lir and Bellua grabbed me before I could hurl sharp words at Dajin and yelled at me like they were scolding a child. ...It seemed like they were getting exhausted from trying to break up my squabble with Dajin. "If you want to watch me, at least let me know you''re watching. This is the best I can do for you." "Well, I can give you a heads-up, at least." Dajin arrogantly lifted his ? N§àv§Öl?§Ôht ? (Don¡¯t copy, read here) chin and responded like that. "No, why does he keep acting like he''s doing me a favor..." "Wow! Wow, wow... Thank you! Right? Dajin-nim has granted our request, hasn''t he? Right?" "Hmm, it seems the transcendent acknowledges the general! Hmm, hmm!" Lir quickly shut my mouth with her slender hands before I could say something harsh. She pressed her face closely to mine. Her large eyes were pleading, ¡®Please stop, please...¡¯ Bellua also cleared her throat awkwardly, giving me a warning look. She seemed just as uncomfortable with the situation of a transcendent and her superior having a verbal exchange. "Right, right? Dajin-nim has granted our request, hasn¡¯t he?" With my mouth still covered, I silently nodded at Lir¡¯s pleading eyes. She slowly removed her hand from my mouth with a look of nervousness. "......" I slowly turned my head to face the deer looking down at me with a haughty gaze. Lir was ready to cover my mouth again if I said anything harsh, and Bellua was nervously watching, probably worried that I might suddenly charge at the lightning deer. "Well, yeah." I responded politely, considering their efforts. Tsk. The deer seemed to intentionally scratch at my nerves, letting out a snicker. "How cute." "......" Seeing the corner of its mouth twitch, Lir silently grabbed the sleeve of my robe. ¡®Please... just hold on a little longer...¡¯ "Ah. Yeah." I read the message in her eyes and swallowed the curse words trying to escape my mouth, responding coldly to Dajin. "Tsk, it''s boring when I hold back." Dajin clicked his tongue, then turned his head as if losing interest after seeing me restraining my anger. Fzzzt! Immediately, the lightning that had been forming around Dajin scattered into the air before calmly sinking into my right hand. It was a warm and gentle sensation. I didn¡¯t understand how lightning could feel like this. "...Has he gone?" "Who knows, maybe he¡¯s hiding and watching us like a perverted bastard." "The words of a transcendent carry a weight far beyond those of a mortal. He probably wouldn¡¯t do that." Lir, looking at my hand suspiciously, patted my back gently as she spoke. "The genius mage, General, may not mind, but at least I don¡¯t want to incur the wrath of a transcendent. If you¡¯re going to fight, please do it somewhere no one can see, we almost died earlier." Bellua, relieved from the tension, slumped down where she stood and sighed. "What if that guy gets angry and orders us out of this forest right now?" "He won¡¯t have the power to do that. This bastard couldn¡¯t do anything about the demon race polluting his forest and was locked in a rock." "...Still, it¡¯s scary. I¡¯ll say it again, General, I don¡¯t know what you think, but for most people on the continent, transcendent beings are like gods. Please, don¡¯t do something this ridiculous." "God? Did you just...?" Thud. Lir quickly covered my mouth again with her slender hand. I stared at her with an expression of disbelief. She was the one who said transcendent beings have weight in their words, that they wouldn¡¯t hide and spy on us, and now she was covering my mouth again. What exactly was she worried about? "...You probably won¡¯t listen, but just in case, even if the transcendent wouldn¡¯t do that, please be careful with your words." ...¡®We¡¯, huh? It seemed she also thought Dajin wasn¡¯t likable deep down. "Ha... Anyway, General, there¡¯s something I need to report about the progress of the operation." After sitting down to catch her breath for a while, Bellua slowly stood up and spoke. "What is it?" I pushed Lir¡¯s hand away from my mouth and asked. Lir also turned her head to look at Bellua. "The construction of the outpost is complete. As of today, the outpost construction operation is finished." "There are still some people working late, though." I asked with a puzzled look. "...Those guys are just wasting time trying to decorate or count initials. The basic construction is finished." What kind of species are dwarves... Building a military outpost, yet staying up all night to add decorations instead of resting... "I¡¯ll prepare a carriage. General, you should return to the capital, report on the current situation, and request more supplies to send to Valerand." The reason the outpost was built in the Achiliptus Forest was because it could serve as a major supply route connecting the capital and the battlefield of Valerand, where a war had been raging for months. Bellua¡¯s report made sense. "What about you and your squad? Shouldn¡¯t you return with us?" "Our mission doesn¡¯t end with building the outpost. Our mission is to guard this outpost and the supply route." "That means...?" "Well, tomorrow we¡¯ll say our goodbyes. Thank you for your hard work, General." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bellua calmly finished her statement. "What are you thanking me for? I didn¡¯t do anything." Building the outpost and maintaining the roads was the dwarves'' job. Eliminating dangers and keeping watch were handled by the mages and rangers. In the end, all I did was lie down, rest, and clear dungeons. Even the dungeon clearing was mostly thanks to Trion and Rex; I didn¡¯t really do much. "It was enough that you didn¡¯t do anything. Just having a mage of your and Alter-nim¡¯s level made our infantry feel at ease. The demons probably didn¡¯t attack again because of you and Alter-nim too." "Why do you keep saying things like that?" "Then, during tomorrow¡¯s roll call, please say a light greeting to the troops. I¡¯ll head in first." With that, Bellua slapped my back with her thick hand and walked toward her tent, laughing. Sweat that had started drying in the wind clung to her back. "Shall we go back? We need to have dinner." Lir walked slowly toward the tent that had been prepared for me, Alter, and herself, following Bellua. "......" I stood still, watching her walk away. "Why are you standing still?" Lir looked at me with a puzzled expression. "I can¡¯t walk." The recoil from yelling and throwing punches at the air for 20 minutes hit me. "......Are you serious?" Lir looked at me with a look of disdain. "Can you just help me?" "Why don¡¯t you just ask me to carry you?" "Oh, would you carry me?" "No." Lir answered firmly and extended her hand toward me. I grabbed her thin hand, the same one that had covered my mouth so many times today, and slowly moved my trembling legs one step at a time. "...You¡¯re so annoying." "Carry me, then." "No." Lir clicked her tongue and, though she complained, never let go of my hand as we slowly made our way to the tent. The next morning. I was about to part ways with Bellua¡¯s squad. Honestly, I hadn¡¯t really gotten attached to them. There was a rank difference, and the time we spent together was too short for us to form any bond. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. Among Bellua¡¯s squad, I spent the most time with Trion, but... His rude behavior made it hard for me to feel any affection for him. "Well, I¡¯m leaving, big deal, bothering people so early in the morning..." ...Well, I wasn¡¯t expecting much, but still, this is a bit much. Trion, tying his long blonde hair, was blatantly signaling that he wanted me to wrap it up quickly. ...I know teachers¡¯ speeches are the most boring things in the world, but can he really make such an obvious face like that? I¡¯m still a general, you know. "Well, during the almost month-long operation, you all worked hard. I¡¯m returning to the capital to report on the operation and prepare for the next mission. I¡¯ll make sure to pass along the parts you worked on well." "...What are you talking about? Our work isn¡¯t done yet?" "The buildings barely function now. The real art is beyond just functionality." "Hey, White Molu! Is your squad done with their work?" "No, we¡¯re still working. The roof color isn¡¯t right. The paint doesn¡¯t dry well here with the thick brush, and it¡¯s hard to get the right color." The dwarves in the line looked confused and murmured in small voices. ...I don¡¯t understand why they need art in a military building. The building should just function. "Hmph! Hmph!" As the dwarves muttered, Bellua cleared her throat and gathered their attention again. "Well, the paint work for the buildings, you can coordinate that with your squad leader." "Coordinate... Why? Can¡¯t we just work all day?" "Crazy, my kid still has plenty of walls left to paint!" The look of confusion on their faces was obvious. I couldn¡¯t even begin to guess what the hell painting meant to them. Anyway, to finish things up, I looked at each soldier¡¯s face and continued speaking. "Do you all remember what I promised you before I set out?" "That you¡¯d bow your head when the work¡¯s done?" A familiar voice came from the bowmen¡¯s ranks. It was Trion, who had been sending obvious signals to hurry up. "..." I forced a smile and looked at Trion. "Yeah." He confidently said while arranging his long blonde hair. The dwarves glanced at him, sighing or covering their eyes with their thick hands at his cheeky attitude. "Why is everyone looking at me like that? Focus ahead. The general is talking." The truly frightening thing was that he didn¡¯t realize what he was doing wrong. A madman was a madman to the very end. "Well, Trion¡¯s remarks weren¡¯t entirely wrong. I promised to bow my head to you all before I set out." "Oh, finally trying to show some respect. Glad to see you¡¯ve come to your senses." ...Someone do something about that crazy elf. "Hmph, well. Anyway, I promised to bow my head to you all. I made the mistake of not reviewing the contract thoroughly, and you all had to prepare for a battle you didn¡¯t need to fight." I kept my eyes off Trion as I continued. Looking at that crazy bastard¡¯s face might make me burst out with a curse. "I made a mistake. And..." For a moment, the smell of a corpse cart brushed past my nose. Rex¡¯s back, which had been seething, flashed in front of me. ...And the words he had said to me before he left for the mission echoed in my ears. None of us are perfect. Even the great swordsman makes mistakes, and that¡¯s why there are comrades and subordinates to make up for them. None of the warriors complain when the situation is imperfect. What would Rex have thought, watching me bow my head in front of the regular soldiers? That useless thought wouldn¡¯t leave my head. "......" I lifted my head in silence. I needed a brief moment to think. The sky, today, was too clear to be struck by lightning. The clouds in the thickets were white and transparent, unlike the thunderclouds, drifting on the wind, repeatedly gathering and dispersing. "Well, mistakes happen. I¡¯m human too. Since no one died or got hurt, it¡¯s not a big deal." I casually let the thought that had just passed through my mind slip out. "Haha!" The dwarf squad leader at the front of the line burst out laughing. Seeing the dwarf laughing so freely, I smiled back. "I¡¯ll probably make mistakes again. I¡¯d appreciate it if you could help this clumsy mage out." I don¡¯t know why it came out so easily that I would make mistakes again. Maybe it¡¯s the clouds. The clouds, drifting aimlessly, must have shaken my heart so much. Yeah, let¡¯s blame it on the clouds. "Haha! Unpredictable!" "We didn¡¯t really want your apology! As soldiers, we¡¯re prepared to get hurt, but you¡¯ve been treating us like kids!" "No one got hurt, so it¡¯s actually a good thing! We could reduce the number of those damned demons!" The dwarves laughed and made noise after hearing my words. "Tsk. So cheeky." Only the elves in the archery unit seemed to look at me with disdain. ...Actually, most of the elves didn¡¯t seem to care, but Trion among them glared at me with a very unpleasant look. Look at those hateful eyes. He looks like he¡¯s going to eat me. "Well, good luck. Thanks for everything." I lightly greeted the infantry who had worked hard over the past month and boarded the carriage where Alter and Lir were waiting. The dwarf acting as the coachman also laughed loudly at me. "Of course, if you¡¯re taming spirits, you should at least do that!" ...? I heard a strange sound in my ear as I got on the military carriage. "Haha, that¡¯s true! You tamed a spirit, so if you bow, it¡¯ll make us uncomfortable!" ...What is that supposed to mean? I stared blankly at the backs of the dwarves, who were scattering after the morning roll call, confused. "Wait..." Thwack! Before I could say anything, the dwarf who had been laughing loudly whipped the reins and started the carriage. The wheels clattered as it rolled down the paved road, and the dwarves¡¯ backs quickly disappeared. "......" I looked at Lir and Alter in confusion, trying to understand what had just happened. It seemed like they were just as confused about the situation as I was. ...What is going on? This is ridiculous. Chapter 55 A massive castle boasting a ridiculous size of 120 square kilometers, so large that even a dragon could comfortably pass through, stood proudly with its grand entrance, where a military carriage had just come to a halt. Lir and Alter got off the carriage first, asking if they could go inside the quarters to freshen up. While Lir, being an elf, wasn¡¯t sweating much and her hair wasn¡¯t even messy, Alter, a frail old human who had spent most of his time guarding under the blazing sun, reeked terribly of sweat. "Of course. Go ahead and rest inside. I¡¯ll take care of the report by myself." After sending Alter and Lir back to their quarters, I asked the guards at the main gate to gather the leaders of the various races. The leaders gathered quickly in the conference room. The operation to retake the Achiliptus Forest and establish the outpost was a mission that would greatly influence the outcome of the war between the humans and demons, which is why three kings and an emperor had dropped everything to come. ...Honestly, it¡¯s still a bit overwhelming, but what can I do? I just have to get used to it. "Ah! You''ve returned, my friend!" The dwarf king greeted me with a broad smile, holding a wine glass in one hand. His forehead was dotted with sweat, and his thick fingers were covered in iron filings. He wasn¡¯t wearing his usual fine attire but instead wore thick, durable work clothes. A hammer of various sizes was strapped to his waist, and his gloves were covered with traces of metalwork. He must have been working on something. "...I know you¡¯re busy, but I¡¯d appreciate it if you could at least try to maintain a bit of dignity in an official setting." The elf queen, with dark circles under her eyes, scolded the dwarf king, who looked far from presentable. "Where would I find the time to worry about appearances? My soldiers are dying on the battlefield. I need to forge another sword while I still can." "...I see the leader of a race doesn¡¯t know how to wear clothes that befit his position or the occasion." "I know we''re in a war." "I hope you also recognize that this is an official meeting. Don¡¯t you realize that you are the face representing the dwarves?" "......" "......" If this were any other time, the argument between the elf queen and the dwarf king would have continued for at least 10 more minutes. But, as I¡¯ve heard, they¡¯ve been extremely busy recently. Their consecutive sleepless nights must have drained them, and they both sighed quietly and rubbed their eyes, bringing their quarrel to an end. "...Well, General Bin. It seems everyone is ready to listen, so please report on the operation in the Achiliptus Forest." The emperor, surprisingly quick to end the argument, cleared his throat and addressed me. There was a faint metallic sound in his voice, so it seemed that he, too, hadn¡¯t been sleeping properly. The atmosphere in the castle felt heavy. "...Alright. I¡¯ll begin the report on the operation to retake the Achiliptus Forest and establish the outpost." I reported everything that had happened in the forest without leaving anything out. From the extermination of demons to the smoothly progressing base construction, and then the encounter with a spirit where I received a blessing and, in exchange, cleaned up the forest... and so on. "...What did you say you received in exchange?" The orc chieftain, who had been listening quietly, interrupted me with a disbelieving laugh. "Rex received an artifact for clearing a dungeon, and I obtained a staff-like artifact from the lightning spirit." "......." A moment of silence fell over the room. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t an uncomfortable silence. The leaders of the various races seemed momentarily speechless, caught off guard by my words. "...Ha! The swordsman promised that in three years, you¡¯d become a monster of similar caliber, and it wasn¡¯t just empty talk." The dwarf king, still holding his wine glass, broke the silence with a smile. "To grow this quickly after only joining the party for two months..." "An artifact... Does this mean Rex, Belzark¡¯s son, obtained one? I heard he was infected by demon blood and brought in, but I didn¡¯t expect him to get an artifact." The leaders of the races accepted my report surprisingly quickly. I had thought they would be caught off guard by the sudden mention of acquiring two artifacts and start grilling me with questions. ...Do they expect that much from a genius mage receiving their support? It¡¯s a bit overwhelming, though. "You also mentioned you obtained an artifact. Do you know what its effects are? If you need a place to experiment, just let me know." The elf queen, still looking at me with a stunned expression, regained her composure and spoke. "Oh, you mean the effect of my artifact? I have a rough idea of its abilities. Thanks for your concern." "Is it useful? I know artifacts don¡¯t always have positive effects." Having lived for such a long time, the elf queen seemed to understand the characteristics of artifacts to some extent. "Well, it¡¯s a bit ambiguous..." "Ambiguous? You haven¡¯t experimented with it yet?" "No, that¡¯s not it..." "What¡¯s with all the long explanations? Just show it to me, and the problem will be solved." From my right hand, a warm lightning bolt shot out, faintly glowing. The leaders of the races quickly tensed up, looking around in surprise at the unfamiliar voice that suddenly appeared in the conference room. "...This is insane." Not daring to stop the mad deer, I could only cover my face and sigh. The warm lightning that had poured out of my right hand gathered not far from the round table, quickly taking the form of a giant deer. "Hello. My name is Dajin. This little brat is the lightning spirit mentioned earlier." I watched Dajin with a haughty expression as he looked down on the leaders of the various races, shaking my head and sighing. "...Please, just take a hint." Looking at the deer who was about to wreck the solemn atmosphere of the conference room, I genuinely wished that this bastard would just die. Is this what it would feel like if, during a meeting on sea level rise with the presidents of the United States, China, Russia, and France, someone suddenly broke out into breakdancing? And without music? "...This is." "I¡¯ve seen fire spirits before, but this is my first time seeing a lightning spirit." "Beautiful." "Are you borrowing the power of ~N§àv§Öl????ght~ a spirit?" The leaders of the races quickly realized what Dajin was. Anyone with a bit of knowledge, even if not a mage, would have some understanding of the five great spirits that form the basis of magic. I explained the power of the staff I had acquired and its ¡®cost¡¯ to the emperor and the kings. At first, they were dumbfounded by the idea that I could borrow the power of a transcendent like Dajin. But as I explained that the power diminished the farther I was from the forest, and that its actual strength was only around the 8th circle level, they all showed expressions of disappointment. ...Just like me, who had been excited thinking I had a nuclear bomb in my hand, only to make that kind of face. Everyone¡¯s reaction was the same. "These dwarves are all so cute. You¡¯re a king? Where¡¯s your crown? Why do you look like you just rolled in the mud?" "Hah, I came back from working. If the spirit saw me dressed up nicely, it might faint!" The dwarf king chuckled and shrugged off Dajin¡¯s rude remarks. "...Well, anyway. That concludes the report." I quickly finished my report, trying to wrap things up before Dajin caused any more disruption. "Wait, stay seated for a moment." Just as I was about to stand up, the emperor, who had been watching me silently, spoke. "Oh, yes..." I awkwardly lowered my half-raised backside and sat back down, responding uncomfortably. "...Emperor. Even if the situation in Valerand isn¡¯t ideal, this still feels premature." "Don¡¯t you think he needs to grow a bit more? If we lose this little one..." The chieftain and the queen seemed to have an idea of why the emperor was stopping me from leaving, as they added their thoughts from either side. "I know. I know, and I¡¯ve made my decision. This decision was made carefully, and I want you to trust me and follow my lead." Despite the negative reactions from the two leaders, there was a strong sense of certainty in the emperor¡¯s eyes. "...Well, if you say so, I have no complaints." The elf queen, who had been contemplating for a moment, finally backed off after hearing the emperor''s firm tone. What¡¯s going on? Why does everyone look so serious? "The current situation in Valerand is grim. The Maltyel hunting operation has made no progress for nearly a month, and only meaningless skirmishes and attrition are ongoing." The emperor spoke in a strong and commanding tone, unlike his usual gentle manner. ...I don¡¯t like the sound of this. "Originally, General Bin, you were supposed to join the main party after completing Alter¡¯s training. But given your incredible growth speed and your ability to control spirits, I hereby command you..." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh." "Once you finish preparations, head to Valerand, join the Swordmaster party, end the ongoing skirmishes, and bring back the head of the Great Lord Maltyel." "..." "Wait, uh... what?" I almost questioned the emperor¡¯s command in my surprise. Did I already do it? I¡¯m not sure. But, is this really the right time to ask questions? It¡¯s important, but in this situation, it doesn¡¯t seem like the most pressing matter... "You have great strategic value. You¡¯ve earned the favor of a spirit." The elf queen, who had been sympathetically watching my confusion, gave me a slight, almost apologetic comment. "...Huh?" The elf queen herself was comforting me? What the hell is this mission I¡¯ve just been assigned? "I think it should be reconsidered... You¡¯re not ready yet. Valerand is a dangerous place. Even those with battle experience face death every day there." If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. The orc chieftain whispered into the emperor¡¯s ear, lowering his head so I wouldn¡¯t hear. However, due to his massive frame and deep voice, even his whispered words clearly reached my ears. "Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ll make sure this body stays alive and well." Having overheard the chieftain¡¯s worried whisper, Dajin, who had been patting the dwarf king with lightning, suddenly spoke up. "...Really?" I looked at Dajin with a suspicious gaze. Dajin grinned wickedly and nodded. Is this bastard serious or not? "Oh! Really...!" The dwarf king, looking up at Dajin as he patted his own head, asked loudly. Dajin, still wearing an evil smile, whispered to his "pet"... no, to the dwarf. This is clearly a lie. He probably just wants to throw me onto the battlefield for fun. "You¡¯ll have about a week to rest." ...What? "Pick a few reliable subordinates. Mages need dependable infantry to rely on." Given the wartime situation, I didn¡¯t have the right to refuse that order. ...Should I escape now? The sky was pitch black. The surrounding area was filled with the sounds of groans. Though my nose, accustomed to the smell of blood, could no longer detect the scent of it, the occasional piercing screams of pain made sure that I couldn''t fall asleep. The mage, whose black hair was soaked in mud and blood, was sitting on the edge of a makeshift table. His wine-colored robe was caked with dirt, and his magic book, covered in mud, was trembling in his hands. He repeatedly pushed back his hair as he took deep breaths. He was inside a temporary barracks, but even through the torn fabric of the tent, the movement of the clouds was visible. The clouds looked so dark and ominous, as if they were ready to pour down a torrential downpour. Watching them made something in my chest tighten. "...Bel, here¡¯s a letter from the emperor." Bel. The mage with black hair was named Bel. A mid-thirties mage belonging to the Swordmaster party, a 9th Circle mage, and one responsible for the prosperity and future of the Fire Magic School. "Leave it there." Bel picked up the letter, his trembling hand opening it. Unable to cut the seal with a knife, he had to tear the thick envelope open with his shaky hands. He quietly read the contents of the letter and then, after a moment, walked over to the Saint, who was lying on the bed with a vacant stare, and handed her the letter. "Read it." The Saint received the letter with an expressionless face and began to read it. "...It seems a newcomer has been assigned here." Without replying, the Saint sighed deeply. "How old is that brat?" Bel Artua glanced at the subordinate waiting by the entrance and asked. "Sixteen or seventeen, I believe. They said it¡¯s hard to know the exact age because of where they¡¯re from." "Heh, at most seventeen. Then, they¡¯ve probably never seen a real battlefield." "...I suppose so." The Saint closed the letter and agreed in a soft voice, her eyes still closed. "......" Bel, the mage with the black hair, quietly looked up at the rough ceiling of the tent. Then, with a frustrated sigh, he pulled out a pipe from his robe and lit it. He opened the heavy blanket of the messy tent, stepped outside, and flicked his fingers. The leaves in the pipe ignited, sending a thick smoke curling up and enveloping his face. "I think it''s too soon for someone that young." In front of Bel, the sight of the battlefield unfolded. The mud, soaked with so much blood, had turned a deep red. From the nearby medical tent, the sounds of the wounded groaning echoed, and occasionally, severed limbs would roll out from the tent. Corpses had piled up in a corner far from the tent. Crows and rats moved between them, but no one had the energy to chase them away. Further off, soldiers and mages stared vacantly at the sky, their faces showing no hope for life. Occasionally, soldiers whose minds broke would scream at their comrades and swing their swords wildly. ...Beyond the soldiers staring blankly at the sky in the trenches, countless mutated corpses were scattered around. In that area, the mud had taken on a strange, bluish-green hue. What could one call the greenish lumps of flesh, blood, and remains piled up on the mud? Even Bel and the Swordmaster couldn¡¯t come to a conclusion. It was too stiff to call it flesh, it didn¡¯t flow to be called blood, and yet it wasn¡¯t exactly a corpse, because sometimes something inside those massive lumps would twitch. "...It¡¯s embarrassing." After deeply inhaling the smoke from the pipe, Bel quietly lamented his situation. The sky was still pitch black, and his nose couldn¡¯t detect any foul stench. Chapter 56 A week. Yes, I have a week to spare before I am dispatched to Valorand. Veteran wizards will use this time preciously. They will study the spells they have developed to see if there are any shortcomings, buy new robes and accessories, and prepare grimoires. ... ... How am I spending my time? First, I am trying to recover from the shock. ¡°... ... .¡± Valorand. This place is overwhelmingly terrifying even in this damned medieval era. The Sword Saint Party, who found traces of the Great Overlord Malthael, led a large force and invaded the land called ¡®Valorand¡¯ where Malthael¡¯s stronghold was located. Bel Artois, the strongest wizard and the pride of the Flame School, and Grisha, the hero of the battlefield who saved countless people from the brink of death with her powerful healing abilities as the saintess of the Astella Church. 20,000 elite troops led by these two heroes. This operation, in which the best elites of the current Imperial Army, each of whom boasted skills greater than Rex, rushed forward... ... As with most operations, it seemed perfect until an unexpected variable occurred. ¡®Who would have thought that three Overlords would come to support?¡¯ Malthael realized that his position had been discovered and set a trap in Valorland one step ahead. Because of this, the army led by the 9th Circle Wizard Bell and Saint Grisha was ambushed by four Overlords as soon as they set foot in Valorland. Mutants crawled out from underfoot, and from the sky, they rained down like rain. They lost half of their infantry on the first day alone. The two heroes and the soldiers dug trenches and set up a front line to fight them off, despite suffering devastating losses from the unexpected combined attacks of the Overlords. The overlords laughed as if they were mocking the soldiers who were fiercely defending the front lines and pushed the mutants back. Bell, Grisha, and their subordinates were too busy just maintaining the current front lines to chase them... ... and so a terrible local war began. The overlords who had achieved success through surprise attacks were hiding all over Valorland and sending only mutants to devour the swordsman party and soldiers. In that land where 20,000 men had set foot, only 4,000 soldiers were left. Even so, since four overlords had {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} shown up, they couldn¡¯t give up. The current Valorland is nothing more than a hell where people¡¯s minds and lives are being torn apart by meaningless local wars. ¡°... ... Haa.¡± The masses of mutants that come every moment and the soldiers who swing their swords and shields with anger fueling them without being able to sleep or eat are dazzling before my eyes. ¡°Ah, I really don¡¯t want to go... ... .¡± Seriously, the two words ¡°desertion¡± come to mind. I don¡¯t think I can survive in a battlefield where four overlords are active with my current specs. But even if I were to run away, how far would I go? With this crappy body, I would probably collapse from exhaustion before I could even get out of the capital. Even if I were lucky enough to get out of the capital without being caught, there would be a problem. If the demons find out that I¡¯m leaving the capital and acting alone, they¡¯ll immediately rush to kill me, and I¡¯ll resist for five minutes before the magic¡¯s duration runs out and I¡¯ll lose consciousness. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then when I open my eyes, I¡¯ll be able to see my body that has mutated horribly. ¡°Haha, shit, I¡¯m screwed.¡± In the end, the best option left for me is to head to Valorand. And then you get there and fight the overlords with Bell and Grisha on your back. ... ... No matter how much I think about it, this choice doesn¡¯t seem right. ¡°Let¡¯s think positively.¡± Wouldn¡¯t it be more reasonable to play Russian roulette with a revolver than with an automatic pistol? Desertion is certain death, and heading to Valorland is ¡®a suicide with a slight chance of survival.¡¯ If you have to choose between the two, it would be more reasonable to choose the latter. If I had to make a comparison, it would be like hanging yourself with a rope that has been rotting in a warehouse for about 20 years. You put your head in the loop while praying that the rope will break. ¡°Haa... ... .¡± Knock knock. I was sighing with my head on the desk, when I heard a knock so small that it would just pass by if you didn¡¯t listen closely. ¡°Yes... ... there is... ... .¡± There was only one person around me who would knock like this. I answered without even bothering to raise my head from my desk. ¡°Uh... ... Bin-nim?¡± Lir, who had just entered the room, looked at me lying face down on the desk with slightly worried eyes. She was wearing a thin dress, unlike her usual robe and hat. It was a plain white dress without any fluttering lace or decorations, but there were traces of clumsy repairs here and there. Perhaps it was because she had ripped off the fancy decorations or lace herself. Considering her introverted personality, such plain and unadorned clothing suited her better than a flashy dress that would catch people¡¯s attention. ¡°... ... Why?¡± She was wearing a floppy hat made of the same fabric as her white dress. The harmony of her blonde hair and white skin peeking out from under her white hat made her look even more sophisticated and sophisticated. Lir, who boasted a look that made one trust her even if she was raised with love and care by a noble family. If it were normal, I would have complimented her for being a good match... ... but I didn¡¯t feel like doing that right now. I felt like a pig about to be dragged to the slaughterhouse. ¡°Why are you like that? It must be because I have to be dragged to the battlefield next week.¡± ¡°But you still have so little strength. You¡¯ve been carrying out your missions without saying a word until now?¡± ¡°... ... .¡± The reason I¡¯ve been going on expeditions to the Dragon¡¯s Nest or the Achilliptus Forest without saying a word... ... No, the reason I suggested going there first wasn¡¯t because of my sense of duty as a soldier. It was because there was a clear reward there. The red crystal would enhance my lack of normal attack ability, and the spirit¡¯s protection would raise my high score while also enhancing my survivability. In an era where people are dying every day, it is a great merit to be able to develop the power to protect yourself. But what about Valorland? There is nothing there. The materials for making the Rangers'' End Bow are dropped, but that is all. Those who train magicians do not even set foot in this area. There is nothing more foolish than arguing about the rules now, but anyway, as a magician born in this world, there is absolutely no reason to set foot on the dangerous land of Valorland. ¡°It is an order, so there is nothing we can do. After all, we are soldiers.¡± Lir said, lightly patting the back of my head as I slowly lifted my head from my desk. ... ... I felt like a child being comforted by my older cousin, so I did not feel very good. ¡°You are so calm. I am going to hell.¡± ¡°Well, you have Bin-nim. You will take care of it.¡± ¡°That is comforting. ¡°I¡¯m being dragged into hell.¡± There¡¯s a 99 percent chance that Lir will suffer more than I do. If she finds out even now that I only have one magic to use, how tense will her calm attitude be? Just blow it all up? What kind of person am I? ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, hell or anywhere. I feel like Bin-nim will do something about it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s burdensome.¡± Lir lightly tapped my crown with his palm and smiled slightly. Since he was so weak, his head tilted forward slightly every time she tapped my crown and then returned to its original position. ¡°Well, that¡¯s that. Let¡¯s go downtown together. You slept all day yesterday.¡± ¡°... ... Do you have anything to buy?¡± ¡°I have things to buy, but you also need to eat.¡± Why is she so calm? Seriously? Is there some secret technique she¡¯s hiding? Can I just trust you and be at peace with you? Unless you have a special move that makes your hair stand on end and rays shoot out of your palms, I don¡¯t think I can be that at peace in this situation. ¡°Well... ... Okay, then. It won¡¯t help if I just stay still and whine anyway.¡± I got up from my seat and put on a light outer garment over my T-shirt and cotton pants. It was a jumper made of wool, and since it was made by dwarves, it was light enough that it didn¡¯t put any strain on my delicate shoulders. Lir kept chasing me and tapping my head with his palm until the moment I got up from my seat and put on my outer garment. The faint sound of singing leaked out, and it looked quite exciting. At this point, I started to suspect that I wasn¡¯t at peace, but just lost my mind. ¡°Where are you going?¡± I asked, pushing away her hand that was repeatedly tapping my crown with a magpie¡¯s foot. ¡°... ... ?¡± Her humming stopped when I grabbed her wrist. Her brow furrowed in an instant. ¡°... ... .¡± What the hell, you suddenly got serious because I stopped tapping my crown... ... ¡°You said you¡¯d find out.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You forgot? You said you¡¯d buy me food?¡± A cold wind seemed to blow from Lir¡¯s face. For some reason, my spine tingled and the hairs on my arms and legs stood on end. ... ... I politely let go of Lir¡¯s wrist that I was holding and took a step back. What the heck, I said I¡¯d buy her food? To her? When? ¡°... ... .¡± ¡°... ... .¡± 3 seconds. A short, cold, heavy silence flowed for three seconds. This was the first time in my life that I had experienced such a heavy and murderous silence. ¡°Oh, of course I remember. What are you being so serious about? You can¡¯t even joke around.¡± I have to live... ... ! Right now, my feeble survival instinct was screaming louder than ever. ¡°I promised to buy you something.¡± Lir looked me up and down with a suspicious look for a moment before asking a question that cut to the heart of the matter. ... ... It seemed as if I could hear the sound of the song of the state of Chu from all directions. My mouth was dry. I felt cold sweat running down my face. My breathing became unsteady and my pupils were faintly shaking. ¡°It¡¯s a little sad to ask you this. It¡¯s testing the trust between us,¡± Kwaaak... ... ! Lir¡¯s thin fingers grabbed my cheek. ¡°Ah! It really, really hurts. Ah, wait a minute! Hey, hey!¡± I thought my skin was being ripped off by the strong jaw force. Since elves are a race specialized in rangers, the strength of their thumbs and index fingers when pulling the bowstring was three to four times that of an ordinary human. I didn¡¯t know I would experience that fact in this way... ... . ¡°Ah! Ah, I remembered! I remembered!¡± I have to live first... ... ! ¡°Again, you¡¯re lying again!¡± Lir had a keen eye for detail, as expected of an elf. I could tell right away whether or not I was lying just by looking at the movement of my pupils. This is a big deal. There is no escape. Lir never told me when I promised to buy her a meal until the very end. Judging from her expression and tone of voice, I didn¡¯t think she was making up stories... ... But it would have been nice if she had told me when I said that. Anyway, the carriage ran for a long time with Lir and me in it and arrived at the downtown area. Lir didn¡¯t say anything inside the carriage. She seemed angry... ... But when the carriage arrived at the downtown area and the smell of bread and coffee wafted around, her sharp attitude quickly softened. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. ¡°What would you like?¡± ¡°Anything is fine.¡± ¡°Then coffee and bread?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask you to go to a place that sells tea as well. Coffee doesn¡¯t suit my body.¡± I¡¯ve never had coffee before, but I knew I¡¯d probably get caffeine shock if I tried to drink it. This isn¡¯t a joke. I could really die from caffeine shock. I¡¯d rather not be used as material for sensational articles like ¡®The greatest genius magician of all time dies of a heart attack after drinking coffee, shocking... ...!¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t know much about this area either. I was supposed to find out about it from the beginning, but... ....¡± She grumbled and turned her head, scanning the signs and menus of the nearby stores. ¡°What kind of bread would you like? I heard that loaf of bread sells pretty well here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sick of it. I eat loaf of bread every morning. Since I¡¯m already here, I want to try something new.¡± ¡°Then cornbread?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really feel like it.¡± ¡°Then should I think of something other than bread? How about that? I heard it¡¯s noodles made with wheat flour? The boss here is a dwarf, so the skill is guaranteed... ... .¡± ¡°Flour isn¡¯t very good for your health.¡± ¡°... ... Bread is also made of flour?¡± ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not very good for your health.¡± ¡°I said it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Lir glared at me with eyes that seemed like they really wanted to tear my cheeks apart. ¡°Anything I like.¡± Wasn¡¯t the word ¡°anything¡± used by people who buy food originally a shortened form of the phrase ¡°anything I like¡±? It¡¯s ridiculous that I have to explain it in detail. The difference in common sense between medieval and modern people is holding me back again in a place like this... ... ! ¡°Then go ahead and ask people on the street what¡¯s delicious around here.¡± ¡°Lir will ask, I¡¯ll pay.¡± ¡°How do you talk to strangers... ... Mr. Bin, you really are saying strange things.¡± ¡°... ... ?¡± It makes sense for me to talk to people I don¡¯t know, but it doesn¡¯t make sense for you to talk to people you don¡¯t know? ¡°Well, okay. Instead, there¡¯s a place I want to visit. I¡¯ll find a good place nearby, so go there with me.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°A musical instrument store.¡± Last time, I couldn¡¯t go to a musical instrument store because I got caught up in some random commotion. This time, I really need to buy a piano or guitar and bring it into my room. I¡¯ve been working hard to improve my specs and act like a genius for the past two months, so I¡¯ve been quite stressed out. Even if you¡¯re a genius, you need to have free time and entertainment, right? The only entertainment I can enjoy with a body like this that can¡¯t smoke, drink, or enjoy coffee is music. ¡°Okay, so hurry up and go, I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°Are you hungry? It¡¯s only past eleven o¡¯clock... ... You didn¡¯t eat breakfast?¡± ¡°... ... .¡± Rir furrowed his brow and answered by placing his thumb and index finger on my cheek. ¡°No, sleep... ... why? What am I... ... .¡± Despite my urgent voice, she focused on her thumb and index finger without paying attention. ¡°Ah! Ah! Why! Why on earth! Tell me why, at least tell me why and pull!¡± Despite my desperate screams, she focused on pulling my cheek without saying a word. The people around her saw Rir¡¯s attire and dismissed it as the usual scene of a noble harassing a commoner, so they didn¡¯t pay much attention. ... ... This is a really beggarly era. Chapter 57 A blonde strand brushes against the white dress. Lir¡¯s golden hair flutters in the cool afternoon breeze. Pollen from somewhere drifts into the air, tickling my nose. September here, unlike September in Korea, is cool and refreshing. The scent of dry logs wafts gently through the streets. It¡¯s probably because many buildings are made of wood. Lir and I spent some time asking passersby if there were any decent restaurants around. Most of the people recommended a flour noodle shop run by dwarves. They said it was spicy and refreshing, and that it would be good to try before it gets any colder. ¡°...I don¡¯t like it.¡± Naturally, I didn¡¯t want to go to a noodle shop that so many people recommended. The reason, of course, is because so many people recommended it. ¡°...In the end, it¡¯s bread and coffee.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my fault you don¡¯t like well-known places.¡± ¡°Then why did you ask around?¡± ¡°You told me to.¡± We ended up, as usual, going to a caf¨¦ for bread and coffee. To me, a Korean, bread and coffee feels more like a dessert than a full meal, but in this world, which is based on medieval Europe, it¡¯s considered a solid meal. ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any instrument shops around here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already found one. We have to walk down an alley, but it¡¯s not far.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t look for a place to eat, but you looked up an instrument shop?¡± Lir stopped drinking her coffee and glared at me with sharp eyes. I couldn¡¯t understand why she was looking at me like that. ¡°Well... Yeah.¡± I quietly raised my cup, as if I had nothing else to say. Instead of coffee, my cup was filled with warm tea. There¡¯s caffeine in tea too, but compared to coffee, it wasn¡¯t enough to make me worry about a shock, so I could enjoy the taste and aroma freely. Through the caf¨¦ window, horses and carts pass by. Merchants with loads of goods walk past, and children run off somewhere, laughing. Unidentified birds land on the ground and quickly flee at the sound of the children¡¯s footsteps. The wind swirls, and a woman¡¯s veil flutters lightly. The tea was warm, and today felt peaceful. It was a nice day. If I had sheet music and a pen, I might be able to come up with a good melody. ¡°Check, please.¡± I handed the innkeeper a gold coin and tried to get up. The owner, seeing me hand over a gold coin for just two pieces of bread and a cup of coffee and tea, broke into a cold sweat. ¡°...I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have enough change.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Naturally, gold coins in this era are high-value currency. A normal piece of bread or a cup of coffee costs about one penny... 100 pennies make one silver coin, and 100 silver coins make one gold coin... Handing a gold coin to the innkeeper for such a small purchase was equivalent to paying for a coffee at a neighborhood caf¨¦ with a check for ten million won. In modern times, the innkeeper would have looked at me with a face saying, ¡°...Is this person crazy?¡± But in the medieval era, the innkeeper looked slightly frightened. It was probably because someone rich enough to carry around gold coins would likely be a noble. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss.¡± But then the innkeeper apologized, looking nervously at Lir. ¡°...?¡± Well, thinking about it, it wasn¡¯t that strange. I was wearing ordinary clothes, but Lir was in a dress, and her noble aura couldn¡¯t even be hidden by her hat. The innkeeper probably thought I was her servant. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now that I thought about it, it made me feel uncomfortable. ¡°I don¡¯t need the change.¡± I stared straight into the innkeeper¡¯s eyes, who had judged me based on my appearance, and slammed the gold coin onto the table. ...Actually, it didn¡¯t make a ¡°slam¡± sound. It was probably more like a ¡°clink¡± or maybe even a ¡°tap.¡± I left the caf¨¦ quickly, as if not giving the innkeeper a chance to apologize. I¡¯ll teach this rude medieval person a lesson with money...! ¡°Are we just leaving?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After I kicked open the caf¨¦ door, Lir followed me, a little late. ¡°I gathered some pennies and took them out. Why didn¡¯t you let me pay?¡± ¡°It''s fine, I said I¡¯d pay.¡± ¡°...Well, if you don¡¯t mind. The innkeeper must be feeling pretty shocked right now.¡± Next time, should I dress up properly, even if it¡¯s a hassle? Considering the last incident with Count Gynner, living in medieval times with ordinary clothing is surprisingly difficult. I shook off the uncomfortable feeling and walked through the alley. The sunlight was slightly blocked by the buildings towering three stories high. As we entered a dark alley, Lir leaned slightly toward me. I couldn¡¯t understand why she was doing this when I was already struggling to keep my balance, so I turned my head toward her. ¡°There are robbers behind us. Don¡¯t show off your money in random places... Huh?!¡± Lir¡¯s face was much closer than I had expected. She probably meant to whisper, but because I turned my head at the wrong time, our eyes met from an uncomfortably close distance. Snap! A slender finger sharply hit my back. My spine immediately arched like a bow. If someone slapped my back with a palm, it should¡¯ve made a ¡°smack¡± sound, but with nothing but bone and skin on my body, I heard a hard clashing sound. ¡°W-Why did you suddenly turn your head like that?!¡± Is she a crazy elf? She¡¯s the one who got that close and now she¡¯s mad at me? I placed my hand on my aching spine and glared at Lir. She quickly realized she made a mistake and apologized with a small voice. ¡°Well... anyway! There are robbers following us,¡± Lir explained while taking a couple of steps back. ¡°How do you know they¡¯re robbers? They might just be taking the same route. Isn¡¯t that a bit of an overreaction?¡± ¡°I can hear the sound of a dagger.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ...What kind of era is this? This isn¡¯t some backwater village; this is the capital of the Union. Just because I showed off a gold coin, a robber immediately followed? Are there no guards in this world? ¡°Is it because of my clothes?¡± Normally, if you take out a gold coin, you¡¯re likely someone who has a noble family backing you. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. And typical street thugs don¡¯t even think about robbing those from noble families. They¡¯re always accompanied by bodyguards, and even if not, there might be hidden ones nearby. Even if the person were alone, no one would dare rob them because they wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the aftermath. But right now, my appearance clearly looks like that of a commoner, and although Lir is wearing a dress, it doesn¡¯t have any extravagant decorations. In fact, the places where decorations should have been are clumsily repaired. From a medieval perspective, it¡¯s probably my fault for shaking a gold coin around while dressed like an ordinary person. Why would they try to rob someone who looks like they have no backing and has gold coins? They can¡¯t resist! ...This world is crazy. Really crazy. ¡°Lir, can you handle it?¡± ¡°Again, me? I already worked at the pizza bread shop last time.¡± ¡°I paid for the meal.¡± ¡°Hey, that¡¯s different.¡± Lir and I quietly discussed, making sure the rats following us didn¡¯t hear. ¡°This time, Bin, you handle it.¡± The only magic I have is Bloom, and the only skill I have to complement my basic attack is ¡®Red Crystal.¡¯ I can¡¯t use Bloom, and if I misfire the Red Crystal, it might pierce the chests of the robbers chasing us, go through the coffee shop¡¯s wall, and even set fire to the chef¡¯s hair in the kitchen. Dajin... naturally, isn¡¯t an option. That guy might cause a ruckus in the capital just by using the excuse of catching robbers. And isn¡¯t it strange to call a near-divine transcendent just to drive off robbers? It¡¯s better not to call Dajin unless I want to burn down the village to catch a rat. ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t know. If Lir doesn¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll just get stabbed.¡± ¡°...You¡¯re so stubborn.¡± We continued talking as we entered the dark alley. It wasn¡¯t to lure their attack; it was just the quickest route to the instrument shop. ¡°Hey.¡± A clich¨¦d medieval threat blocked our way as if waiting for us. ¡°Hand over the woman and the money, and get lost. If not, hand over your life.¡± The silver blade the robber drew turned crimson as the sun began to set. It¡¯s strange to expect creativity from someone trying to rob a twenty-year-old, but isn¡¯t this dialogue just too clich¨¦? ¡°What kind of kid carries around gold coins? Are you the son of some successful merchant? Your business must be doing pretty well?¡± ¡°The woman next to you is some top-tier product. Boss, can I play with her before we sell her off?¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± Is there some kind of robber academy I don¡¯t know about? Why do all these low-class robbers have the same lines? Lir and I both sighed at the same time, looking around at the front and back. The expression on Lir¡¯s face was pretty impressive. Her face was full of pure disgust and annoyance, and just looking at it gave me chills. It must be because of the look in the robber¡¯s eyes, treating her like some high-class merchandise. It seems like Lir is going to handle this on her own without me even asking. ¡°Don¡¯t kill them. If there¡¯s a body, we¡¯ll have to call the guards, and we¡¯ll have to be investigated... it¡¯ll just make everything more complicated. Let¡¯s enjoy the holiday today, alright?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± From her expression, it seems like she doesn¡¯t get it... ¡°Boss, what are these guys saying?¡± ¡°Killing them? Ridiculous. Although I¡¯m old now and not as strong as I used to be, I used to be a famous adventurer. Ever heard of Axe Hand...?¡± Flash! A white flash of light descended in the dark alley. Electricity surged from Lir¡¯s feet and went through the robbers¡¯ shoes, climbing up their nerves, burning the senses of the robbers surrounding us. The smell of burning spread through the air. Where the white flash passed, faint lightning sparked. ¡°...Oh.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft admiration as I looked at the flash Lir had created. Something... was different from the usual sparks Lir emitted. Not only had the speed at which she converted mana into lightning increased, but the lightning¡¯s spread in the air had clearly reduced, and its purity had also heightened. Although I¡¯m not in a position to teach or praise anyone... I could feel with my own skin that Lir¡¯s level had risen compared to what I saw a few days ago in the dungeon. ¡°Your level¡¯s definitely gone up, hasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°...Can you tell?¡± It felt like a general improvement in her skills. I casually mentioned that she might have reached a new circle, and she smiled and patted my back, telling me not to tease her. Slap! ...My back arched like a bow again. There¡¯s definitely going to be a handprint. ¡°At 21, being a 5th Circle Wizard is the youngest among humans and even among Lightning Mages.¡± Lir let out a pleasant laugh and half-listened to my words. Up until that moment, neither of us had thought today would be the day the title of the youngest 5th Circle Lightning Mage would change. Chapter 58 Lir and I, leaving behind what was a rather uneventful event, entered an instrument shop. In this place, large stringed instruments like violins, guitars, and cellos were placed in various types, alongside pianos and famous music scores. Most of the scores were for church hymns or sacred songs, and they were mostly written in the Neuma notation system, which is very different from today¡¯s modern five-line staff notation, so they weren¡¯t particularly useful for me. I ordered a piano and then asked the shopkeeper to send it to a location, requesting that they deliver it when the person arrives. The shopkeeper gave me a doubtful look at my modest appearance, but when I handed him a gold coin, he greeted us with a kind smile, as if nothing had happened. ...In front of capital, who cares about status? In addition to the piano, I also bought a guitar and several music scores before leaving the store. Of course, it was up to Lir to carry the guitar. She looked slightly dissatisfied, but since I couldn¡¯t have such a heavy item carried by me, she silently took the guitar bag and carried it instead. After we finished instrument shopping, Lir said she wanted to buy coffee beans and tea leaves, so we went around several shops where she tasted the coffee. I¡¯m not sure what the difference is, but she carefully compared the aroma and flavor of each coffee bean, picking out products. It seems like an elf¡¯s delicate senses serve their purpose even when drinking coffee. After finishing our individual shopping, we waited for the carriage on the road, which had been fully covered in dusk. The coachman arrived right on time and brought the imperial carriage to the place where we had been dropped off. It was an uneventful day. Well, was it uneventful? Didn¡¯t we meet a robber? But that robber wasn¡¯t much of a threat, so it could still be considered an uneventful day. Maybe that¡¯s why I dozed off for a while in the carriage back to the castle. When I opened my eyes, the giant castle gates that were big enough for dragons to pass through greeted us. As usual, I smiled and greeted the guards. "Ah, please check this." "Is this coffee bean?" Lir handed the guards the coffee beans she had bought without hesitation. There¡¯s a rule that any food from outside must be checked to ensure it is safe for consumption by important figures inside the castle, and that it doesn¡¯t contain any poison. After handing the packet of coffee beans, Lir clicked her tongue slightly, looking disappointed. "Even though they¡¯ll give it back in an hour or so, why look so disappointed?" "I wanted to brew it as soon as we arrived." ...It would make one think that the castle doesn¡¯t serve coffee or black tea. "Isn''t the stuff served in the castle good enough for you?" "The quality is top-notch, but the taste and smell are always the same, right? Sometimes, you want to find a different flavor." "Hmm..." Honestly, I don¡¯t really understand. I¡¯m not as sensitive to smell or taste as an elf. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I just let it slide, thinking that¡¯s just how Lir is, and went back to my quarters. A soft bed, warm black tea, a cheap guitar, and mysterious music scores. Looking up at the peaceful ceiling, I tried to enjoy what I had right now, even as the fact that I would soon be dragged into hell was starting to fade away. My hands, with no calluses, complained of pain each time I pressed the strings. The joints on my fingers quickly became sore. I don¡¯t like pain, but the sensation of my skin rubbing against the guitar strings isn¡¯t something I hate. I might sound strange, but honestly, the feeling of my skin scraping against the strings feels more like pleasure than pain. ...No, using the word pleasure makes it sound even more perverted. Let¡¯s find another word. Relief? No, that word feels just as perverted... "Bin Niiim!" "Ah, shit." I covered my wounded hands, as if I had been caught watching a dangerous video by my mother. It¡¯s not weird; it¡¯s just that I cut myself on the strings while playing the guitar, but why do I feel embarrassed, ashamed, like it¡¯s something I shouldn¡¯t be caught doing, and somehow it feels like a secret private matter? Is something wrong with me? "...What? What is it?" I hid my two wounded hands under the blanket and then, with the door suddenly bursting open, I looked at Lir who had come in. "I¡¯ve leveled up." "Huh?" "I¡¯m at the 5th Circle now!" "...Huh?" She suddenly burst into the room, and what was she even talking about? "Look at this, look at this!" Lir thrust a blue crystal sphere into my hands as she spoke. "What¡¯s this?" "This, look at the five circles drawn inside the crystal sphere!" "...Ah." Listening to Lir¡¯s explanation, I looked inside the crystal sphere carefully and saw five white circles floating inside the blue crystal. In the game, you could right-click a mage¡¯s character information to check their circle, but I didn¡¯t know such a tool existed for measuring circles. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. "I tested it just now after hearing about you, Bin, and it turns out I¡¯ve leveled up! I also felt like lightning power was stronger than usual... thank you!" Why is she thanking me? I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯ve done anything to help her. Reaching the 5th Circle was entirely Lir¡¯s achievement through her own power. Even if I gave her any inspiration, it was only through her effort that it came to fruition. I¡¯ve seen her so absorbed in inspiration, tearing parchment over and over and bleeding from her hand gripping the staff in the Achiliptus Forest. This was her own accomplishment. It would only be uncomfortable if she thanked me. "At 21, being at the 5th Circle is the youngest, even including humans, right?" "Although it¡¯s only for the Lightning School...! With this achievement, those damn old folks will start to take me seriously!" Old folks? I don¡¯t know who ~N§àv§Öl????ght~ these old folks Lir is referring to are, but she seems really mad at them. She even used the word "damn" when talking about them. "Who are you trying to get recognition from by working so hard?" I asked, curious about who she hated so much. "Huh?" I asked without thinking much, but it didn¡¯t seem like Lir took it lightly. "...What did you say?" Lir stared at me blankly for a moment, as if she didn¡¯t know how to respond, before asking again. "I asked, who are you trying to get recognition from by working so hard?" I thought she simply didn¡¯t hear me because she was too focused on the 5th Circle, so it wouldn¡¯t be strange if she was too excited to hear me properly. "...No." But suddenly, she answered with a determined expression. In the awkward atmosphere, I started to think if I had made any mistake in my words or actions. But I didn¡¯t feel like I had said anything wrong, so I decided that this strange elf was just being her usual self. "Yeah, those old folks aren¡¯t important." "...Huh?" Why did she suddenly make a realization face? Did she not level up, or is her mind just gone? "Thank you." For what? Really, I wish she¡¯d make some sense of this. "I study magic because I like it," Lir said, leaving with an unexplainable remark. She suddenly burst through the door and only spouted nonsense until she left. "...Ah, okay." I answered in a listless voice as I watched Lir leave the room. So what exactly is going on? The next day, Lir, Alter, and I started packing for the expedition that would take place in five days. Most of the supplies and food would be provided through the supply lines, so we focused on listing special accessories, magical books, robes, and other items that couldn¡¯t be obtained through military supplies. The servant had told us that we needed to submit the list by noon today if we wanted everything ready before the expedition, so we had to finish writing it before lunch. "Let¡¯s start with the guitar..." "Should we also pack the coffee beans... and maybe some tea leaves?" "Please also ask for a lot of chocolate to help with the sugar levels." It was an unexpected choice. Alter still liked chocolate at his age. They say the preference for sweet things decreases with age... "..." Lir turned her head silently towards me. I looked at her and nodded quietly. "What¡¯s with the picnic? What¡¯s with the chocolate, Master?" "Right, Valerand is a battlefield, Alter." Both of us, as if we had the same thought, immediately teased Alter for his childish choices of items. We might not have the right to criticize, as we were the ones who wrote down the guitar and coffee beans at the top of the list... But what can we do? It''s just who we are. "Without enough sugar, the brain can¡¯t function properly. For us mages, the speed of brain activity is a matter of life and death, so please don¡¯t look at it like that." "Master, you could just admit that you like sweets. There¡¯s nothing shameful about it..." "Right, I like chocolate too." "...The phrase ''Birds of a feather flock together'' really seems to be made for moments like this." Alter responded with a dignified reaction for his age, brushing off our teasing. Well, whether he brushed it off or not, our mouths didn¡¯t stop. I kept teasing him, saying that chocolate was cute, and that Valentine¡¯s Day was still more than half a year away, while writing down items on the list. "...Oh, but do we need an escort unit?" Lir, while double-checking the list before handing it to the servant, raised a question when she saw the words ''escort unit'' written at the bottom. "The military will likely send an escort unit for the mages. I think we can leave that out of the list." "That¡¯s not enough." "...Not enough?" I took the list from Lir as she tried to make corrections and continued speaking. "Valerand is probably a much more dangerous battlefield than you can imagine. And we¡¯ll likely face many more dangerous battlefields like it. There will be obstacles that three mages can¡¯t overcome." "...Well, yes, that¡¯s true." "But every time we face such challenges, if the escort unit changes, it would make things uncomfortable in many ways, right? We wouldn¡¯t know each other''s habits, we¡¯d have to pay attention to the battle style and positions in every little detail." "In other words, you¡¯re saying we need a fixed party." Alter, proving that his long years as a mage had not gone to waste, instantly grasped the meaning of my words. "Exactly." "But Bin, you¡¯re officially a part of the Swordmaster¡¯s party." "Are you saying I should use the Swordmaster as my escort?" I¡¯m not a mage who is valuable enough to receive the Swordmaster¡¯s protection. There¡¯s no need to explain that in detail. The Swordmaster is humanity¡¯s last weapon of war, capable of overwhelming even a great lord with bare hands and defeating demon lords or devils in one-on-one combat. Even if the main role of the Vanguard is ''escort duty,'' that only applies if the dealer''s level is close to the Vanguard¡¯s. Right now, the Swordmaster is several levels above me, so to ask such a being to protect me... it¡¯s nonsense. "...It does seem a bit ridiculous now that I think about it." Lir thought for a moment and then quickly corrected herself. "Then, do you have someone else in mind?" Alter¡¯s question came, and I answered immediately. "For now, I want to include Rex." Rex was destined to become a legendary Orc Barbarian hero whose name would spread throughout the continent, even without my intervention. And I already had the best Barbarian artifact in the game. His future looked brighter than ever. If I¡¯m going to buy low, now¡¯s the chance. Rex is the cheapest now...! "Have you asked for his opinion?" "No, I¡¯ll ask." "...You¡¯re quite reckless. He¡¯s currently a squad leader in the Belua unit, so you should consider the possibility of him refusing. I¡¯ll look into other suitable vanguards." "I also feel comfortable with Rex. It¡¯s hard to make new acquaintances with total strangers." "Don¡¯t worry. Rex probably won¡¯t refuse." I confidently told Alter and Lir, ringing the golden bell with the list in my hand. "How do you know that?" "Because there¡¯s a monster in Valerand that Rex wants to kill more than anything." Soon, a young servant in his usual attire entered the room. I handed him the list and wrote letters for both Belua and Rex before sending them off. The next day, Rex¡¯s reassignment was officially decided. Chapter 59 Thud! The sound of something large and thick knocking on the door echoes in my ears as I sit on the bed fiddling with my guitar. It was a rough knock, one that might be considered rude by some, but when I think about who is on the other side of this door... such thoughts vanish. This must be the most polite and gentle knock they could manage. "Come in." I set the guitar aside and slowly got up from the bed, walking toward the table where my teacup was placed. Soon, a massive forearm, as thick as something that could crush a head like tofu, grabbed the doorknob and opened the door. The large, muscular back of the person bent slightly to pass through the small doorframe before straightening up. The sound of their uniform straining and slightly stretching was audible with the movement. Although they were wearing white cotton gloves to hide the fact that they had a prosthetic arm, the light reflecting between the gloves and the uniform kept drawing my attention. "At your service." As always, Rex greeted me with a polite salute. "You¡¯re wearing a uniform?" I asked this as a greeting the moment I saw Rex. He didn¡¯t lower his salute but answered my question. "Well, yeah. This isn¡¯t a battlefield, after all." Rex¡¯s expression seemed somewhat awkward. Two thoughts briefly crossed my mind. The first was a very reasonable thought: shouldn''t you wear thicker clothes on a battlefield? The second was a rather rude thought: "A uniform and an orc?" ...This is quite hipster, isn¡¯t it? Even without it, Rex¡¯s combination of the dwarves¡¯ finely crafted mechanical prosthetics and his rugged muscles already made him a solid contender for the title of "hipster." But adding the medieval-style, ornate soldier uniform made his "hipster" factor break through the critical point. An orc. A species that always goes topless, carries large weapons on their backs, and shouts only about honor. A species that doesn¡¯t care if blood and flesh are smeared on their bodies, who wear leather garments that barely cover vital areas, a tribe of exposure and wildness. And now, that same species is wearing a huge uniform adorned with medals and unnecessary decorations, saluting in front of me. And one of his arms is mechanical. "...At {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} your service." I suppressed a thousand impolite questions boiling up in my mind, giving a clumsy salute before lowering my hand. "Please, sit." I guided Rex to the chair I had already prepared for orcs before inviting him in. The chair was about twice the size of a normal human-sized chair, allowing Rex to sit comfortably and raise the teacup. ...Looking at it now, I should have prepared a teacup more suited for an orc. The large teacup, half the size of my face, looked like it belonged in an espresso machine rather than something Rex could hold. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How¡¯s the injury on your back?" "It¡¯s improved enough that I could jump into battle right away. Thanks to the skilled priests." Rex proudly showed off his massive arm muscles, hidden beneath his uniform, as if there were no aftereffects. ...Although I know it¡¯s impossible, seeing such massive arm muscles up close makes me constantly think that this orc could crush my head like tofu at any given moment. "How¡¯s the artifact you got? Do you like it?" "...It¡¯s surprisingly versatile. At first, handling it felt a bit tricky, but once I got the hang of it, I adapted quickly." Rex fumbled with the chest of his uniform, explaining while trying to adjust. While I still struggle with handling the red crystal, it seems like it¡¯s nothing for Rex, a born warrior. "I¡¯m glad you like it." "It¡¯s just that... I feel much hungrier than usual. My food intake has tripled. At first, I thought it was just because my body was healing, but even after I fully recovered, I haven¡¯t been able to reduce my food intake." "Powerful artifacts often come with a corresponding side effect. One... don¡¯t worry about it. As long as you eat well, there should be no problem." One of the many advantages of the artifact Rex acquired was that the price was surprisingly minimal considering its power. Artifacts that cost things like lifespan or hearing are common, but increasing food consumption is nothing compared to that. "...I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s as simple as that. Sometimes, supplies don¡¯t arrive on time on the battlefield. Being able to hold out on limited food is an important trait for a warrior." Rex replied seriously, opposing my optimistic attitude. "Well... I suppose so." Rex¡¯s point wasn¡¯t wrong. This world isn¡¯t a game where you can pull out endless, never-expiring bread from an infinite inventory whenever you want. ...It¡¯s not wrong, but did he really need to get so serious about it? This orc is way too serious. "Ahem, well. Let¡¯s move on to the main topic. I know that I¡¯m still lacking in training and that I need to stay with Alter and Lir, right?" "I know." "There are three mages I need to protect. Even for Rex, it must be difficult to protect all three without a problem, right? It would be great if there were at least one more vanguard that fits the level of Valerand." Right now, with just Rex, the party balance doesn¡¯t work. There are three mages, but only Rex as a vanguard, which makes it highly likely that we won¡¯t be able to handle sudden ambushes or unexpected variables. We need more vanguards to cover the mages¡¯ weak agility and survival. To form an ideal party, we would need a ranger or assassin with great reconnaissance skills... "What about Trian? Since Lir seems to be quite shy, wouldn¡¯t it be less burdensome for her if we use a familiar face?" "His tracking skills are good, but his combat ability is lacking." I hate to say it, but Trian, with his current skills, wouldn¡¯t make the cut even for an average job in Valerand. He had trouble even piercing the skin of the spider monsters in the Achiliptus Forest. Of course, I¡¯ll acknowledge his excellent tracking ability and observation skills based on the vast experience of elves, but if his arrows don¡¯t hurt the enemy, they don¡¯t mean much on the battlefield. "Also, what we need now isn¡¯t a scout. As you know, Rex, we have three mages. We desperately need infantry to protect these mages." "If you need infantry, I know a talented one." "Would they work in Valerand?" "His current skills are excellent, and he has immense potential." "In that case, please bring him. We need someone who can protect us in case something happens." A week passed by faster than usual. Lir and I grabbed one of the many empty rooms in the castle and trained every day to survive on the dangerous battlefield. For me, I focused on honing my senses to better handle the red crystal, and Lir concentrated on using magic more nimbly and quickly than usual. "Welcome! I am the head instructor of the Continental Alliance¡¯s First Training Camp..." After Alter¡¯s lessons ended, Lir and I received basic military training from a special instructor... no, from the training camp director. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. Until now, we could cover our awkward movements with our talents alone, but the battlefield we were about to face couldn¡¯t be survived with just magical talent. "Trench warfare is expected to be the main type of combat! I¡¯ll focus on giving lectures on attributes for the next week, and I¡¯ll conduct training with a military mindset, making sure we complete it perfectly, but just in case..." The director seemed quite burdened by the fact that he had to conduct basic military training against generals. "In trench warfare, what the mages need to do is..." Unlike Alter¡¯s magical lessons, the director¡¯s military training didn¡¯t really stick in my head. Thanks to having an unusually high magic stat of 20, learning magic wasn¡¯t that hard for me, but military training was a completely different field. I didn¡¯t expect much from it. Since I¡¯ve never felt like my intelligence has particularly increased except in the realm of magic since I woke up. "Well, originally, physical training should follow, but due to time constraints, we¡¯ll move on!" ...Thanks to the considerate curriculum and the director¡¯s extraordinary military spirit to somehow complete the mission, Lir and I managed to learn basic movements and the positions mages should take in combat situations. We only got a taste of it, but it was a hundred times better than being thrown into battle with no knowledge. "At your service!" And so, the morning of the day we left for the expedition, Rex greeted me with a loud salute at the castle¡¯s front gate. Behind him stood a male warrior carrying a large sword, as big as his own body, strapped to his waist. "At your service! Private First Class Ed, newly assigned to General Bin¡¯s escort detail!" The cheerful greeting was so lively that it made me doubt if this was how a Private First Class should be acting against a general. ...Private First Class? "How long have you been in the military?" "I just finished basic training yesterday!" Hearing Ed¡¯s words, I couldn¡¯t help but look at Rex with a face asking for an explanation. "Ed is a former adventurer with verified skills. He protected isolated villages from mutants on his own during his wanderer days, full of justice. Technically, he¡¯s probably more skilled than me." "When I got the offer, I was shocked. To be the bodyguard of the genius mage who made waves across the continent, isn¡¯t this my chance to become a hero? There was no reason not to take it. So, I enlisted right away, as Rex suggested!" "...He talks a lot, but he¡¯s definitely skilled." "He finished a two-month basic training course in three days, and the instructor said it was the third fastest record! I¡¯m sure the general will recognize my skills soon enough." Perhaps because he hadn¡¯t been in the military for even a week, Ed¡¯s manner of speaking wasn¡¯t that of a soldier. "My goal is to become a hero! I look forward to working with you, General!" ...I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes and ears when he said something so cheesy as "My future goal is to be a hero." "I... uh, yes, at your service." After Ed¡¯s salute, he fumbled for a bit before he could get back into the proper position. ...Maybe it¡¯s too harsh to say "This guy needs to redo his drill training from the start," since he hasn¡¯t even been in the military for a week. "Then, I look forward to working with you from now on!" As I watched him, I suddenly thought that he looked like a character from an 80s Japanese game director¡¯s design. Yeah, Ed wasn¡¯t a person, he was a character. He casually spouted cheesy lines on his first meeting, and I couldn¡¯t believe he was a human living and breathing beside me. The sword he carried was as big as his torso, and his hair was spiked out like a hedgehog ¡ª he was the epitome of an ¡®80s ¡°hero.¡± Looking at him, I¡¯m reminded again of the world I¡¯ve been dragged into. Medieval fantasy. A world where diversity and originality don¡¯t exist, and everything is narrow-minded and consistent. It¡¯s a world where, as soon as you¡¯re born, your job is already decided. Most orcs become barbarians, elves become rangers, and dwarves become blacksmiths. I hate this world. Chapter 60 The driver of the military carriage carrying me and my companions swung his whip with force. The horses, bathed in sunlight partially blocked by the clouds, stepped forward with a heavy rhythm. The wind started to flutter the military carriage''s tarp. "By the way, there are a lot of supplies! What are all these things for?" With the wind shaking the tarp, it seemed that Ed was feeling cheerful, as he asked this in a bright voice. "......" Sitting next to me, Lir seemed somewhat uncomfortable with Ed¡¯s approach, with her cool expression and tone. Considering her personality, it seemed like it would take a long time for them to become close. Maybe they never would. Honestly, I don''t want to get close to that guy either. There''s something unsettling about his excessively bright face. ......Does he even know where we''re headed? If he did, he couldn¡¯t be smiling like that. "......Private Ed. We''re heading to the battlefield. Wouldn''t it be better to be a little quieter?" As the uncomfortable atmosphere showed on my, Lir''s, and Alter''s faces, Rex, unable to stay silent, spoke up. "Oh! Sorry about that. It''s my first deployment as a soldier, and I must have... I''ll calm down!" Hehe, that guy apologizes so brightly and cheerfully. It''s annoying. "......Well, aside from the fact that the private is being a bit noisy, I¡¯m curious too. It looks like there¡¯s about two to three times as many supplies as usual." Rex, calming Ed down, asked me in a cautious voice. It seemed that even with his military experience, seeing this much supply being transported at once was unfamiliar to him. Twenty-one supply carts, heavily loaded with supplies, were moving along the well-maintained road, escorted by soldiers. Normally, supplies move in five or six carts at a time, so this was a very unusual number. "How long has the battle in Vallerand been going on?" "Almost two months." "Then the soldiers¡¯ morale must be pretty low." Two months. The time I spent fighting in the dungeon was barely two days. Even that short period felt painfully hard and agonizing. What must the soldiers, who have been fighting on a far more intense battlefield for thirty times longer, be going through? "It seems like there have been quite a few desertions as well. Everyone must have reached their limits." Vallerand is the most intense battlefield in the war between the continent''s people and the demons. The soldiers would have been enduring daily pain, with their flesh and bones grinding down in the process. They are the ones who managed to survive for two months in that hell. It¡¯s still too early to reward them, but I believe that those who¡¯ve managed to grit their teeth and hold on for that long should at least be given something. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We¡¯ve also brought a lot of tobacco, alcohol, and coffee, in addition to food, weapons, and armor. I plan to distribute them to the soldiers in Vallerand. For morale." "Does the military supply alcohol too? I love alcohol!" Ed, unable to contain himself, interrupted my conversation with Rex. What a seriously unlikable character. "......Obviously, alcohol is not part of the supplies. I bought it with my own money." I didn¡¯t elaborate, but the alcohol and tobacco stored in the carts were of the highest quality. "Do you mean the tobacco and coffee, too?" "......Yes, well." "Can you really make that much money when you become a general to buy so much alcohol and tobacco?! That¡¯s a bit surprising." Of course, it would be expected, but as a general, I earn a considerable income of about 30 gold per month. But even that substantial salary wasn''t enough to fill all those carts with top-tier alcohol and tobacco. So, I had to ask my servants to use the income from the land I own. As the owner of the capital, the richest land on the continent, there is no problem I can''t solve due to lack of money. If my salary is insufficient, I can just use the income from the land, right? The supply carts that had started running just as the sun began to rise did not stop even when the sun reached its peak. It wasn¡¯t until much later in the afternoon that we entered the Achilipthus forest area. The familiar scent of grass filled the air as dwarf sentries, standing on the newly made road, greeted us. The dwarf soldiers called me "Master of Spirits" instead of my title or name. ...I have no idea what rumors are circulating among the dwarves, and I can neither guess nor prevent it. I just chuckled and lightly greeted the familiar faces, and Ed, who was watching from the side, sent me a gaze filled with incomprehensible admiration. How strange, this forest seems to have everything from spirits to mortals, and not a single sane one in sight. "General, I heard you''re heading to Vallerand today. I wish you good luck." Belua, the blacksmith, saluted me with a determined expression as I passed the forest supply road. "......I¡¯ll probably die." Standing next to him, Trian cursed me. "Still, you came out to greet me. You must be worried, right? You¡¯re more delicate than I thought, Trian." Getting angry here is something only amateurs do. I raised the corners of my mouth and retorted to the cold elf¡¯s words, making a smile despite the slight ache in my teeth. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. "Well, it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve seen someone die. Still, I want to see their face for the last time." Look at the attitude of this damn elf. "Haha, I see..." I wanted to punch this filthy elf in the head as I got off the carriage. However, I knew that this rude elf wouldn¡¯t just stand there and let me hit him with my slow punch, so I could only sit down and suppress my anger. "......Let¡¯s just get going." After observing the exchange between me and Trian, Lir sighed softly and then spoke to the driver. Thanks to the elf¡¯s sharp observational skills, she had likely already noticed that I was gritting my teeth. "Well... if I survive, I¡¯ll make sure to hit him at least once." Trian looked at my bony hand and faintly smiled, saying that as if it were amusing. "......You¡¯ll have to keep your promise." What a rude guy. Even if I have ? N§àv§Öl????ght ? (Exclusive on N§àv§Öl????ght) to beat that bastard up, I will definitely return alive and make sure I get my chance. And so, we left behind the light greeting from Belua and Trian and left the Achilipthus forest. The dark clouds began to gather ominously over the horizon. The horses'' pace gradually slowed. No matter how hard the driver whipped the horses, their pace didn''t quicken. Soon, the pungent smell brushed past my nose. At the end of the road, I saw a grim-faced driver pulling a cart filled with something. "......" The driver of our carriage silently lifted his hat to greet his colleague, but the driver of the cart rushing towards us didn¡¯t even glance at him. As the cart with a thick tarp approached, the sour smell grew stronger. When the driver¡¯s face, leading the cart from the opposite direction, passed by like the wind, a deep shadow had fallen over his wrinkled face. The wheels of the cart rattled. A creaking sound came from somewhere. Through the tarp covering the cart, something... like a human arm slipped out. That was when I recognized the identity of the sour smell that had been lingering in the air. It was the smell of a corpse cart. "......" Most of the people inside the carriage could tell what the smell was. Even Ed, who had been so talkative, swallowed dryly without saying anything. The storm clouds grew even darker. The wind that blew felt sticky, like a viscous liquid. An uncomfortable sensation crawled up my skin. It felt as though my flesh was heating up or swelling. With the thick, heavy air, the supply cart finally arrived at Vallerand. "......We¡¯ve arrived." The driver, as if overwhelmed by some immense force, spoke in a trembling voice. Rex, leading his massive frame, was the first to disembark. Behind the flapping tarp, the dark sky greeted us. Following the brave orc, Ed, carrying a large sword, also stepped down. He seemed just as tense. Among the mages, Alter was the first to rise. Unlike his usual habit of walking with his bare hands, today he was holding a long staff that matched his towering height. Lir and I got off the carriage almost simultaneously. It would be a lie to say I wasn¡¯t scared, but I stepped out, trying to look composed. "......Loyalty." A weak voice greeted us. Perhaps having not slept for days, the officer¡¯s dark circles were deeply etched. Behind him, faint groans and screams could be heard. "Loyalty......" Boom! From far away, an explosion cut off my greeting. Everyone present turned their gaze toward the sound of the explosion, except for the officer, who didn¡¯t even look in that direction. "It¡¯s just a magic mine explosion. Don¡¯t worry about it." "Ah... Okay." ...He says not to worry about an explosion? I guess battlefield common sense is so broken that it¡¯s almost unrecognizable compared to medieval standards. "By the way, you¡¯ve got a lot of cargo. I don''t think you just brought food or weapons..." "......Ah, I brought alcohol, tobacco, and various other luxury goods. All top quality." I spoke to the officer with a somewhat nervous expression. That guy¡¯s face looks terrifyingly grim. "......Did you say alcohol and tobacco? Do such things get supplied?" The officer, whose face had slightly softened, asked, as if he couldn¡¯t believe what I was saying. "I spent some of my own money. I figured the soldiers¡¯ morale must be quite low." I answered, and asked the driver of the supply cart to hand me a bottle of wine, which I gave to the officer. The officer took the wine bottle, and tears fell over his dark circles. "11-year-old...!" The officer with the grim face brought the bottle to his cheek, murmuring with emotion. "Thank you!" Soon, he smiled brightly and repeatedly bowed to me. ...Though his dark circles didn¡¯t disappear, it was much better to see him smiling. No matter how elite the soldiers facing the great warlord were, they were still human. Chapter 61 Under the dark clouds, soldiers were busy moving supplies, alcohol, cigarettes, etc. that had been brought by huge wagons. The soldiers, without exception, drooled at the sight of dozens of stacks of alcohol. Some soldiers, as if they could no longer bear it, touched the supplies and were disciplined by the officers. Since the war was in full swing, not all soldiers could gather together and enjoy a party. However, soldiers who had finished guard duty or returned to the barracks after completing a difficult mission were able to find some peace by relying on alcohol. Soldiers who went to guard duty took a little alcohol in their water bottles. The officers were aware of this fact, but they pretended not to know because it was such a tough battlefield. All the soldiers in Valorand were veteran soldiers with outstanding skills. There was no one who was so irresponsible that they could not resist the temptation of alcohol and got drunk. The alcohol that ? N§àv§Öl????ght ? (Exclusive on N§àv§Öl????ght) soldiers on guard duty took was limited to sipping a little to forget bad memories, and no one got drunk and caused a ruckus. Cigarettes were not very popular among the general soldiers. Not only was it inconvenient to have to carry a separate pipe and manage it, but it also had the fatal disadvantage of spewing smoke. To smoke on the battlefield was tantamount to asking to be killed. The soldiers here knew how important it was to remain hidden, so no one went into battle with a cigarette in their mouth. Instead, cigarettes were popular among the officers and medical corps in the rear. This was not strange, since they were not directly facing the enemy with swords or spears. In addition, there was an absurd perception among medieval people that cigarettes were a health-promoting food that helped them organize their thoughts, aided meditation, and were good for the body. Perhaps because of this perception, medical corpsmen often recommended cigarettes not only to themselves but also to the wounded they were caring for. ... ... As a person with common sense, I tried to stop the situation, but they didn¡¯t listen to me very much. ¡®No, if the soldiers assigned to Valorand are monsters beyond common sense, what would happen to their lungs if they smoke one or two cigarettes?¡¯ Since fantasy permission is applied, there is a possibility that cigarettes are actually good for your health in this world. ... ... Yes, it would be much more comfortable to just think of it that way. ¡°This is the barracks where the generals stay.¡± The officer with a fierce expression entrusted another subordinate to organize supplies and guided me and my party to the barracks set up for the generals. It looked too plain to be the barracks where the heroes who shoulder the future of humanity stay. The thick yellow-colored blanket was torn and dirty in places from the mud and rain, and there were even stitches in every corner. I carefully lifted the thick blanket covering the entrance and put my head inside the barracks. There were only two people in the spacious barracks. ¡°... ... .¡± The first person I noticed was a 9th Circle fire mage named Belle Artois. The man with jet-black, calm hair had dark circles under his eyes, just like the other officers, as if he hadn¡¯t slept for days. His wine-colored robes were torn here and there, but he also didn¡¯t seem to have any wounds on his body. Saint Grisha was lying on her bed with her eyes closed. She didn¡¯t look like she was sleeping. She just looked... ... very tired. The priestess¡¯s robes were soaked in poison and purified repeatedly, so her fingertips were covered in blisters. Like Belle, she had dark circles under her eyes. Both of them noticed me opening the barracks door and entering, and instead of greeting me, they sighed deeply. They were familiar faces to me. The Black Knight party is the core of the game¡¯s story, and once the character¡¯s growth reaches a certain level, they continue to help each other throughout the game. ¡°Uh... ... Nice to meet you.¡± However, there was one thing that felt awkward to me, who had played the game for thousands of hours. Their expressions looked so dark. Perhaps because the game company wanted to impress upon players that they were the strongest in the game world, they always showed them smiling or with confident expressions. Saint Grisha always smiled kindly and helped those in trouble, and Bel Artois always waved her staff with a calm and confident expression. However, those lying in the barracks... ... looked so tired and anxious. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Bel Artois. A calm, black-haired magician in his thirties got up from his moldy bed, took a pipe out of his robe, and put it in his mouth. His pipe was covered in tobacco leaves. It seemed like he hadn¡¯t been properly maintained. ¡®... ... Did he smoke?¡¯ Naturally, scenes of Belle Artois smoking were not implemented in the illustrations or graphics in the game. In the game, words like stress and anxiety did not exist. ¡°Your seat is over there. If you have any luggage, unpack it.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± My pupils shook slightly every time Belle, whose bangs covered his eyes, opened his mouth. The reason was none other than that. The Belle Artois I knew was a man who had never been told that he had a good personality, even if it was just empty words. The current version of him was so unfamiliar. In the game, Belle Artois was a man who would shoot fireworks at his subordinates if necessary. He was a character who made judgments that were somewhere between cool and cold at every moment, and at times seemed closer to the devil than the demons. Thanks to his cool judgment and composure that went beyond inhumanity and was almost mechanical, Bell was playing a staff-like role in the Swordsman Party. Even the strong Swordsman didn¡¯t usually spit out orders from Bell. In a word, this army... ... no, maybe the real power in the country... ... ! If you look at it that way, do you know what the power rankings on the continent are? The first place is the emperor and the kings, the second place is Bell, and the Swordsman is only the third place. ¡°... ... Alter Heindel and the promising young man of the Electric School. I know the faces of those two, but what about the rest?¡± If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. Bell went outside the barracks with his pipe in his mouth and asked me as he looked at the people waiting for him. ¡°Ah, these are the vanguards I hired. A wizard always needs a vanguard attached to him, but I thought it would be inefficient to coordinate with different vanguards and plan new strategies every battlefield.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Bell snapped his fingers, lighting a fire in the ashes of his pipe. He didn¡¯t seem to be paying much attention to my explanation. ¡°There, an elf and a human.¡± ¡°... ... That, Lir.¡± ¡°Private, Ad Taylor!¡± Lir answered with his head bowed deep into his robe, as if it was not easy to talk to someone he had never met before, while Ad answered in a loud voice that did not consider the listener¡¯s ears. ¡°... ... .¡± Bell frowned momentarily at Ad¡¯s loud voice. Why did his subtle changes in expression keep sending chills down my spine? ¡°You two, take this wagon back to the capital.¡± Ad spoke as he forcibly sucked on his pipe, which was now nothing but ashes. The smoke was a pungent earthy color. ¡°... ... Yes?¡± At the sudden order to return, Ed blurted out the most stupid thing a soldier should ever say, and Lir also looked at Bell with wide eyes, as if he was bewildered. ¡°... ... Do you think I lack skill? Give me just one more chance, I¡¯ll become a hero!¡± Ed protested loudly, as if he wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡®You crazy bastard, what are you doing?¡¯ I watched Bell¡¯s expression with anxious eyes. In the game, Bell is a character who has no mercy, to the point of burning soldiers who disobey him for ¡®undermining military discipline.¡¯ ¡°No, I don¡¯t particularly doubt your skill.¡± However, Bell kindly explained the reason to the point where my worried gaze was insignificant. I felt an inexplicable sense of alienation. ¡°You two are promising. Your talents are too good to be used as meat shields in a battlefield like this. That¡¯s the end of the reason.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s promising, shouldn¡¯t you send us back? Why are you suddenly telling us to go back...?¡± When he could have just said that he understood, Ed insisted on asking Bell one more question. It seemed that he couldn¡¯t accept this situation. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand if I say it indirectly, saying that it¡¯s promising? You guys who lack experience and skills like you are being a nuisance. There¡¯s no one in our army who is so relaxed that they can fight while protecting the kids.¡± Bell shot Ed in a sharper tone. Lir lowered his head, perhaps scared, and covered his eyes with the brim of his hat, but Ed took a step closer to Bell and raised his voice even higher. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a child? Of course I can protect myself!¡± S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°... ... I don¡¯t want to go back either.¡± Next to Ad, who was protesting loudly, Lir voiced his opinion in a small voice. ¡°I¡¯ve been wandering as an adventurer for 20 years, fighting countless monsters and mutants! I¡¯ll prove it! How good am I! If you give me a chance, I¡¯ll become a hero.¡± Snickers. Smoke bursts out from Bell¡¯s mouth with a sound close to laughter. The pungent cigarette smoke envelopes Bell¡¯s eyes. ¡®Fuck, are you going to do it? Are you finally revealing your true nature... ... ?¡¯ I looked at Bell¡¯s fingertips with a tense expression. If he wanted to, he could instantly turn a young child like Ed in front of him into ash without leaving a trace. I looked at the back of Bell Artois¡¯ head with a tense expression. ... ... Although that¡¯s unlikely, if his fingertips or staff were to point at Lir, I would use ¡®Flowering¡¯ without hesitation. ¡°Well, if you want to die so badly, then die.¡± Bell looked down at Ed and Lir for a while, then raised his head toward the sky and muttered to himself. He replied. The dark clouds still covered the sky thickly, hiding the sunlight. ¡°... ... Thank you!¡± I told him to die, and he replied thank you. It was a long conversation that was wrong... ... I didn¡¯t bother to join their conversation. Lir also seemed relieved that he could remain on the battlefield. ¡°Guide me to the barracks.¡± The officer with deep dark circles who heard Bell¡¯s order led the four to another barracks nearby. I looked at Bell, who was staring at the backs of Lir and Ed with sharp eyes, and mustered up the courage to speak. ¡°... ... It won¡¯t be a nuisance. Lir reached the 5th circle at the youngest age in the history of the Lightning School. As for Ed... ... I don¡¯t know much about him, but Rex praised him for being technically superior to him, so he¡¯ll definitely be helpful.¡± I added my personal opinion, worried that Bell might harbor ill feelings toward this conversation and secretly burn down the barracks where they were staying. Alter Heindel is my one and only teacher. I have survived so far thanks to the magical theories I learned from him. Rex was a benefactor who risked his life to protect me, even though I could have just left him on the street, and Lir was the only friend I could openly talk to after suddenly falling into another world. I had to prevent them from dying or getting hurt. Ed? What about him... ... Honestly, since we had only known each other for a day, it didn¡¯t really matter, but shouldn¡¯t we prevent people from dying? ¡°It would be helpful. It¡¯s just a shame.¡± Bell spoke, taking a deep breath of the pipe that was now smokeless. ¡°In 10 more years, those two will grow to be famous all over the continent. It would be a great loss to the Allied Forces if promising players with a lot of potential still die or get injured in a battlefield like this.¡± ¡°... ... Then why aren¡¯t you sending me back?¡± I blurted out the question that was in my mind. No, it¡¯s hard to say it myself, but honestly, if there¡¯s any potential, aren¡¯t I the most promising? Even though my reputation was built on misunderstanding, I¡¯m a ¡®promising player who will save humanity.¡¯ I don¡¯t want to die without screaming in a dark battlefield like this where not a single ray of sunlight reaches. ¡°It¡¯s definitely too early for you to come to this battlefield. So I don¡¯t really expect you to do much.¡± ¡°Then am I also useless in this battlefield? Why are you telling them to go back and not telling me?¡± I held onto Bell¡¯s words and hung on. In that moment, a feeling of resentment and confusion welled up in my chest, and my voice rose slightly. No, why are you sending Lir and Ed back while leaving me by your side? If you don¡¯t expect any activity, then there¡¯s no need for me to be here, right? I want you to send me back to the capital too. Please. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re pretty upset that your comrades were ignored.¡± He looked down at me, who had raised his voice, as if he thought I was insignificant and special, and said that. ... ... It seemed like he was having another strange misunderstanding. I¡¯m just jealous. ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to send you back to the capital too. Unfortunately, there¡¯s something I need you to do.¡± Ed took a puff from his now smokeless pipe, opened the door to the makeshift barracks, and walked inside. ¡°Take a rest. I¡¯ll explain that later.¡± The earthy smoke hit the ceiling of the barracks and began to gently descend. A pungent and strong smell stung my nose. The common sense that smoking indoors was not allowed in the Middle Ages. Chapter 62 Bell put his pipe in his mouth and sat down at the small desk in the barracks. There was a huge amount of paperwork on his desk, and Bell continued to wrestle with them for a while. I carefully unpacked my things so as not to disturb Bell¡¯s work. All I had brought into the barracks was a small notebook, a slightly thicker book, and a few pieces of chocolate, but when I put them down on the small shelf next to the bed, I felt like this bed was all mine. ¡°... ... I haven¡¯t received the report of the casualties and deaths from yesterday yet.¡± As I lay in bed, staring blankly at the barracks, I heard Bell¡¯s voice. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t addressed to me. ¡°What? The captain didn¡¯t send his report? There were six dead and eighty-one injured. Two are missing.¡± Grisha, who was lying in bed with his eyes closed, answered in a dry voice. ¡°What was the cause of death?¡± ¡°One was bleeding profusely. Two were wounded. The other two died instantly from a torso explosion... ... One was probably a suicide.¡± They talked about the deaths without changing their expressions. Grisha closed his eyes again after finishing his story, and Bell chewed his pipe and resumed his paperwork. ¡°... ... .¡± The two exchanged grim stories, but the atmosphere in the barracks did not change. That fact made me feel even more uncomfortable. It seemed that the two had lost their sense of emotion over the long war. ¡°Bin, I clearly told you that I didn¡¯t expect much from you. Then you asked me why I didn¡¯t send you back to the capital like the others.¡± About 30 minutes had passed in this uncomfortable yet peaceful atmosphere, and Bell suddenly spoke to me while organizing the stack of papers he was holding. ¡°Right?¡± ¡°You have something that the others don¡¯t.¡± ¡°... ... What is that?¡± ¡°Value.¡± Yes? Value? ... ... What value? ¡°Your fame is known all over the continent. You¡¯re the genius who will save the world, the second swordsman, and all that.¡± Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Well... ... yes.¡± ¡°And that fame isn¡¯t just for the people of the continent. The damned overlords over there must be classifying you as a top threat.¡± ¡°... ... .¡± I was silent for a moment and swallowed dryly. I could guess what he was going to say next. ¡°How much would your life be worth? Wouldn¡¯t it be enough for four overlords to show up on the battlefield, even if they had to take a chance?¡± This conversation is getting weirder and weirder. ¡°When I first heard that you would be deployed to this battlefield, I honestly felt lost. It was too much of a battlefield for a young, immature young man to be active in. So I thought I should send a letter to His Majesty asking him to reconsider. Then, a good idea came to me.¡± Bell got up from his desk and lifted the chair he was sitting on. He carried the chair and came to my bedside. ¡°Do you know what the current situation is in Valorand?¡± A strange pressure began to squeeze my chest and neck. His eyes, visible through his jet-black hair, were filled with deep anger and clear desperation that no ordinary person could understand. ¡°The enemy forces are advancing three steps a day on the front line. They are slowly eliminating all variables, eating away at our supplies and spirit. If this continues, we will have to completely take back Valorand¡¯s front line within a month.¡± Those eyes were those of a human being driven to the edge of a cliff. ¡°Our enemies don¡¯t have mental illness, and they don¡¯t need food. Our troops are swollen with each death.¡± Bell grabbed the pipe he had in his mouth. A slightly creepy smile faintly lingered around his lips. ¡°Strictly speaking, this isn¡¯t a battlefield. It¡¯s a slaughterhouse. We¡¯re just waiting to die like stupid pigs.¡± ¡®It¡¯s so bloody, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re interrogating criminals.¡¯ I stuck out my tongue, thinking that leisurely in the back of my head. The performance of [Calmness] was so outstanding that even a wizard as great as Bell would be able to set the mood, he never got overwhelmed. There wouldn¡¯t be many people as strong as Bell in the entire world. Seeing Bell¡¯s mind working so well against him, it must mean that he never gets scared and freezes when he meets someone. ... ... Well, I didn¡¯t know that I would test the limits of [calmness] like this again. ¡°Well, this place being treated as a slaughterhouse ended yesterday.¡± He continued his story, lightly poking my chest with the end of his pipe. ¡°Bin, what do you think is needed to kill the Demon King and the Devil?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°An overwhelming genius, or a monster beyond that.¡± Bell spoke with the end of his pipe still pressed against my chest. ¡°In the end, the war will end only when the Demon King and the Devil are killed. No matter how many times you kill the Overlord or the High Lord, the Demon King and the Devil will just recreate them. Do you agree with that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°The Demon King and the Devil. One is a Transcendent, and the other is a slaughter monster that the Transcendent worked hard to create. Both of these are monsters that are beyond the standard. In order to kill these two, we need monsters that match their level.¡± He continued calmly. ¡°He has the Sword, but no matter how great he is, he can¡¯t fight both the Demon King and the Devil at the same time. So, if we want to win this war, we need another monster of similar level.¡± Smack! A faint spark burst from the head of the pipe Bell was holding. Bell took a deep breath, holding the pipe that was already nothing but ashes in his mouth. ¡°But where did this vagrant brat suddenly appear, fights the Great Monarch, survives, catches a young dragon, and rips off the High Monarch? Even according to rumors, he¡¯s a bundle of pure talent who¡¯s never learned magic.¡± Smoke that was the color of dirt, or maybe you could call it pitch black, flowed out of Bell¡¯s mouth. ¡°The appearance of an unexpected variable. A variable that we desperately needed, and that our enemies cannot tolerate.¡± If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. Bell slowly raised his head and looked up at the ceiling of the barracks. There were black soot marks and faint mold stains everywhere. ¡°You are bait.¡± Bell introduced me to my identity, which I didn¡¯t know about. I barely managed to hold back the quivering of my lips as I wanted to say, ¡®I thought my name was Bin, but my last name is Gyeong.¡¯ ... ... [Calm], this guy is so good that it¡¯s useless. ¡°If you start showing up on the battlefield, the overlords will show up accordingly. It¡¯s more important for them to kill you than to gain the land called Valorand.¡± Even to my non-expert eyes, the situation in Valorand didn¡¯t look so good. The overlord hid somewhere deep, and only the common and high-ranking demons under his command slowly tightened their hold on the front line. Every day, thousands of mutants fall into hell by the blades of soldiers, but the number of mutants that invade the battlefield exceeds tens of thousands. The front line was slowly being pushed back one to two meters each day. There was absolutely no fatal damage. General Grisha and Bell were alive and well, and the supply lines were operating normally. But that was all, this battlefield was definitely falling into the hands of the demons. ¡°We will use you as bait to lure the overlords into our formation, and then catch them nicely.¡± ¡°Even if we draw out the overlords, is there a way to kill them?¡± Surprisingly, my next line was not, ¡®You¡¯re using me as bait? You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡¯ ... ... [Calmness] is a god, and I, who is protected by that god, am invincible. ¡°You¡¯re pretty calm. You expected that, right?¡± No way to expect that. In fact, it¡¯s just because my constitution is such that I can¡¯t be scared or panicked. ¡°... ... Of course.¡± Well, isn¡¯t good being good? ¡°You¡¯re smart. Anyway, you asked about a way to kill the Overlord?¡± ¡°There is, right?¡± The Overlords aren¡¯t just demons with commanding abilities. They are commanders and the best fighters among the Demons. Although there are differences between individuals, the power of the Overlords is on average considered to be at the level of ¡®generals¡¯ like Bell and Grisha before my eyes. So even if they were lured, I wondered if the current regular army had the ability to catch them for sure. ¡°I can¡¯t answer that yet. It¡¯s a security issue.¡± In this situation, most people who heard that answer would immediately leave with a dumbfounded expression. You¡¯re going to use my life as bait, but you can¡¯t even share the details of the operation. Who would entrust their life to such an unruly and arbitrary commander without being crazy? ¡°It¡¯s a bit strange to say this on the day we met, but believe me. I¡¯m a fool who risks my life in a losing battle... ... .¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Nevertheless, I gave a cool-headed nod. ¡°... ... Are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± There¡¯s no particular reason. It¡¯s just that I know what kind of person Belle Artois is. Belle is clearly a cold-blooded and merciless person, but all of her actions are for the greater good of ¡®victory in war.¡¯ Belle, who said that I was a necessary variable to win the war. It didn¡¯t matter whether I was a true genius or not. What really mattered was that Belle thought of me that way. As long as this misunderstanding isn¡¯t resolved, Belle won¡¯t let me die no matter what. ... ... Even if the situation worsens, Belle will probably trade the lives of all the soldiers to protect me. Because he was the one who valued ¡®victory in war¡¯ above all else. Whether he liked it or not, Belle Artois was that kind of person. ¡°I can¡¯t say it, but there must be a way, right? Since you said ¡®yet¡¯... ... I¡¯ll tell you someday. It¡¯s just a thought. Let¡¯s just believe it once, okay?¡± Bell should be grateful that I¡¯ve played this game for thousands of hours. Otherwise, ?N.o.v.e.l.i.g.h.t? how could I simply believe the person in front of me, who is a ¡®well-organized and excellent soldier¡¯? ¡°... ... Surprisingly, you believe me so easily. Since it¡¯s a matter of life and death, you should think about it more carefully.¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± If I think about it calmly, I have no other choice but to believe Bell. I don¡¯t have a way to change the flow of the battlefield, and I don¡¯t have the ability to escape this battlefield and survive right now. As I said before, isn¡¯t it much more rational to play Russian roulette with a revolver with one empty chamber than to play Russian roulette with an automatic pistol? I just chose the revolver with one empty chamber. ¡°I¡¯ll trust you unconditionally. Instead, if I ask you to trust me later, General, just trust me once. Without any conditions.¡± Furthermore, if you readily say that you will trust me under such ridiculous conditions, you can create a debt. It may seem meaningless to some people. We didn¡¯t sign a contract, and we didn¡¯t formally call a witness. Nevertheless, this debt can be used in the future. It will be an opportunity for the real power in the military I am serving to have a positive impression of me. It doesn¡¯t matter if the abstract promise of ¡®trusting me unconditionally when I need you¡¯ is not actually fulfilled. There are countless benefits to just having this human being have a positive impression of me. ¡°... ... Yes. When you need my help someday, I will trust you unconditionally. I promise.¡± Belle paused for a moment and then answered. The desperation that had been in his jet-black eyes had disappeared without a trace. Chapter 63 The barracks where the generals stayed were in far worse condition than I had imagined. The blankets covering the barracks were covered in mold, and the corners were filled with the lingering stench of cigarettes. The floor was muddy, poorly cleaned, and the thin metal rods supporting the barracks wobbled, as though they might snap at any moment. It was a place so poorly maintained and unstable that it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if the ceiling collapsed while they were sleeping at night. ¡°I have business with the general¡¯s barracks. Is the saint here?¡± I was reviewing the lecture I had received from Alter, with a notebook placed on my chest, when I heard a voice from outside, a voice I hadn¡¯t heard before. ¡°Come in.¡± Grisha, who had been lying on the bed, carefully adjusted her voice so no one would hear and said those words. Her kind and warm voice made anyone who heard it feel at ease. Soon after, the door to the barracks opened, and a large woman in a military uniform caked in mud appeared. ¡°I know it¡¯s not work hours, but some of the injured soldiers are showing signs of severe infection. Could you come take a look for a moment?¡± She smiled warmly at the officer who entered through the thick entrance to the barracks, her smile overflowing with a sanctity that couldn¡¯t be felt through the screen. ¡°...Could you wait for a moment? I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± She, despite her exhaustion, moved her body to tend to the wounded soldiers. Her clothes were covered in dust, and there were bloodstains on her arms and legs, though she never lost her smile. ¡°I will be waiting.¡± With that, the officer turned and walked out of the barracks. ¡°...Hah.¡± A sigh. As soon as the officer left, she let out a small sigh. The kind smile that had been on her face was gone, replaced by a cold and expressionless face. ¡°...¡± It was a face I had never seen before in my life. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no illustration or model anywhere in the database that captures Grisha¡¯s expression like this. In the depths of her eyes, there was an indescribable sense of helplessness. ¡°Bel, do you have [N O V E L I G H T] any leftover tobacco? I¡¯ll smoke one before I go.¡± Saint Grisha spoke words that didn¡¯t seem to fit someone of her holiness at all. Of course, in the medieval period, tobacco was regarded as a panacea, so it was a favored commodity among many doctors and religious figures... ¡®She¡¯s a hipster.¡¯ Naturally, that thought came to me. Estella Church was the religion followed by most of the people of the continent, regardless of race. Seeing the representative of such a large religion, who was believed by more people than all the Christians combined, casually asking for a cigarette, while her warm and kind smile disappeared... It was a shock to me. That gentle and soft smile had vanished, and all that remained was the saint secretly smoking a cigarette, pressing the tobacco into her pipe. ...She¡¯s a hipster! ¡°I¡¯m also stuck with just ashes now because I ran out of tobacco.¡± ¡°Why is tobacco always in short supply?¡± ¡°You keep stealing mine, so it¡¯s no wonder. These types of commodities should be requested separately for distribution, and there¡¯s a set amount per person.¡± ¡°But we¡¯re generals, right? We could just ask for more if we said a few words.¡± ¡°That would be outright embezzlement.¡± Bel snapped back sharply as he set a chair in front of the desk. ¡°Being so picky about tobacco. Anyway, the soldiers at the front aren¡¯t even touching it, so don¡¯t you think there¡¯ll be some left?¡± ¡°You could just request more tobacco and pipes under your name...¡± ¡°You want me to let the believers know I smoke?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? The saint is a person too.¡± ¡°Not to the believers.¡± Grisha sighed as if lamenting not being able to smoke, then slowly dragged her feet towards the entrance of the barracks. Before leaving the barracks, she adjusted her voice once again and forced a smile, lifting the corners of her mouth which had drooped. A serene, beautiful smile settled on her face, just as it always did. I don¡¯t know how others would feel, but to me, Grisha¡¯s smile only seemed pitiful and sad. ¡°...I guess I should move now.¡± Bel, who had been looking at Grisha¡¯s back with regret as she left the barracks, soon followed, taking a bundle of papers and heading outside. I thought he was going to get new tobacco. However, he returned only after a couple of hours. ¡°Let me borrow that Adr, will you?¡± With that cryptic message. Bel Artua walked outside with a bundle of papers in hand and, after taking a few steps, lit the document in his hands on fire. The small flame quickly grew larger, devouring the papers in seconds, before slowly dying out, as if nothing had happened. Bel watched the pile of papers turn to black ash on the muddy ground before pulling out his pipe and putting it in his mouth. His meticulous and obsessive personality meant that he had to witness with his own eyes the destruction of such top-secret documents. Soon, the embers died completely, and a small pile of ash greeted Bel Artua. He kicked the ash aside with his heavy military boots. Now, no one except Bel would know the contents of the document. Bel Artua, after watching the scattered ashes, turned his gaze. Not far from there, he saw soldiers moving back and forth between the wagon and the supply storage. They were carrying large boxes, two or three at a time. There were more religious supplies than military ones. The officers would have quite a hard time inspecting all those religious items. ¡®...The soldiers must be happy.¡¯ S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cigarettes, alcohol, tea leaves. Though not as critical as swords or arrows, they were still indispensable supplies for soldiers in war. In a battlefield where someone next to you could die from an unseen attack, those things were necessary to keep your sanity. ¡®Didn¡¯t he say he had no experience in battle? Or is he just really smart?¡¯ Bel Artua couldn¡¯t help but admire Bin, the young lad. Regardless of where he got all that money from, he had a great sense of what supplies to choose. ¡°Quite a clever kid has joined us.¡± Bel puffed on his cigarette as he left the generals'' barracks. Walking past the bloody battlefield, he soon arrived at the officers¡¯ barracks, not far away. ¡°Ah, General. What is it?¡± The officers, who had been curled up on the floor or leaning against the posts taking quick naps, quickly stood and saluted when they saw Bel. ¡°How¡¯s the personnel selection going?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still in progress. It''s hard, as some of the ones we list end up getting injured quickly.¡± ¡°...We have to leave either tomorrow or the day after, at the latest. Time is running out, so I¡¯ll pick the people myself.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll gather everyone who can move right away.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Before long, strong human and elf soldiers lined up and approached Bel. Orcs and dwarves were excluded from the mission, as they were courageous and brave, but lacked stealth and composure. In front of Bel stood about 300 soldiers. Each one of them was an elite who could easily defend a couple of villages. Though their skill was unquestionable, the sight of despair and exhaustion in their eyes suggested this battlefield was too much for even them. ¡°Excluded soldiers, return to your posts. For now, you, you, and you.¡± Bel carefully examined each soldier and began to send the excluded ones back to their duties. The soldiers looked slightly taken aback, but silently returned to their tasks. ¡°...You too, go. And you.¡± A soldier trembling like a leaf, another whose eyes had lost their focus, and one breathing heavily¡ªthese soldiers weren¡¯t physically injured, but they had reached their mental limit. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. No matter how strong they were, those who had hit their mental breaking point couldn¡¯t be used in this mission. As he continued selecting, only seven soldiers remained. Three elves and four humans. ¡°...Why are you here?¡± Bel frowned when he noticed a familiar face among the remaining soldiers. Adr. The young man carrying a huge sword almost the size of his body had mixed into the line. ¡°Your duty is to protect Bin, isn¡¯t it? Did you forget your responsibility?¡± ¡°General Bin is safe in the barracks, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°...What?¡± Bel genuinely didn¡¯t understand what Adr meant. ¡°He doesn¡¯t need a bodyguard if he¡¯s safe. I didn¡¯t want to just twiddle my thumbs before he goes into action. I want to raise my fame quickly.¡± ¡°....¡± Bel thought for a moment that he truly wanted to slap the young man in front of him. If Adr got exhausted by participating in other missions and couldn¡¯t protect Bin when the time came, what would it mean for him to be in Vallerand? Fame, honor... Does this fool not realize this battlefield isn¡¯t the place to gain such things? He should have noticed from the moment he started talking about being a hero. This idiot was far too immature to experience the real battlefield. ¡°...¡± Bel fell into thought as he stared at Adr. Adr had talent, that was clear. Though Bel had never seen him fight, his experience in surviving the harshest battlefields had taught him how to spot a talented warrior. And his insight told him that in 5 to 10 years, Adr would become a warrior renowned across the continent. Looking at Adr now, with his great potential, Bel couldn¡¯t help but feel pity. He had so much talent, yet was so fixated on meaningless things like heroism and honor. Such things were useless on the battlefield. ¡°Kid.¡± Bel called Adr that way. Adr didn¡¯t realize the word referred to him. ¡°Are you ready to die?¡± At Bel¡¯s question, every soldier, except Adr, swallowed nervously. There was a vast difference between the way Bel asked this and the usual way officers or superiors did. Most officers would ask such things just to test their soldiers¡¯ resolve. But Bel wasn¡¯t like that. Bel would order a soldier to commit suicide if necessary. He would throw a few soldiers into a blaze if it served the greater cause. Knowing this, the soldiers began to sweat coldly. ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡± But Adr didn¡¯t understand who Bel truly was. He was an adventurer with some renown, but now, as a mere rookie soldier, he was nothing more than an inexperienced private. In his mind, he was full of heroic ideals and fantasies about the general standing in front of him. ...If Bin had seen this scene, he would have thought of Adr as a ¡°fool.¡± ¡®He¡¯s so foolish for someone with such talent. He must be around twenty. Of course, he¡¯s young, so it makes sense. He¡¯s never experienced a real failure or defeat, given his natural talent.¡¯ Bel looked at the confident and proud Adr with a sense of regret. What would happen next would be a huge trial for Adr. His heart would be torn apart, and perhaps he would spend his life fleeing, unable to forget today¡¯s events. ¡°...That¡¯s enough. The operation is in two days. I¡¯ll brief you at this time tomorrow, so get some rest today and tomorrow to manage your condition. Dismissed.¡± Even knowing all this, Bel decided to include Adr in the operation. You can¡¯t move forward without feeling despair and taking wounds. So, despite setting up a terrible operation that would break even most veteran soldiers, he included the rookie Adr in the team. If Adr could survive what was to come, he would become a truly useful soldier. But if he couldn¡¯t? ¡®Then he¡¯s just not cut out for it.¡¯ Bel had no intention of coddling this young prospect. This battlefield wasn¡¯t one where you waited for young people to grow. This was Vallerand. Chapter 64 September 21 06:00 AM. Operation Name: Trap Operation Number: 05-0078 Location: Balerland, Coordinates 05-46.75 Person in Charge: General Belle Artois The next day. Before the sun had risen yet. Bell arrived at the previously announced location about an hour early and checked his equipment. At around 5:30, all the soldiers participating in the operation gathered, and they habitually checked their equipment again, which they had checked several times. ¡°Take this.¡± At 55 minutes, Belle Artois distributed masks that covered the entire face to the soldiers. At first glance, they looked no different from the ones doctors used when treating plague patients. The only unique thing was that the ends of the masks, which extended like beaks, were cut off, and there were large, unidentifiable tubes hanging on both sides of the face. ¡°It¡¯s a mask specially made by dwarves. It allows you to breathe even in places filled with gas and poison. They say it costs about 29 gold to make one.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s more expensive than my annual salary.¡± One of the soldiers who had been listening to the story burst into laughter as if he was dumbfounded and looked at the mask in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s expensive and heavy, but it allows you to move freely in enemy territory filled with poison and waste. There¡¯s also communication magic drawn inside, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems with communication.¡± One by one, the soldiers covered their faces with the masks and tightened the buckles on the back of their heads. ¡°Let¡¯s move. Take the lead, Lieutenant.¡± The communication magic circle inside the mask emitted a faint light. It was exactly 6 o¡¯clock. Following his order, ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Original source) the high-ranking elf archer took the lead and walked out as if he was used to it. They stepped carefully across the front lines covered in silence and tension. The soldiers who were watching the trenches looked bewildered when Bell suddenly appeared wearing a mask. The low-ranking soldiers had no way of knowing about today¡¯s operation, and even the high-ranking officers were curiously looking at Bell, who was wearing an unidentifiable mask and heading somewhere, since early in the morning. After walking a few meters, they soon reached the end of the long trench. Compared to the battlefield where everything was buried under mud, the outskirts of the battlefield where Bell and the soldiers were now standing still had some remnants of the old Valorland. The remains of the castle walls that had been piled up to a great height, the dwarf workshop where half of the buildings had disappeared due to bombing, and the old fruit shop that had completely collapsed were still buried in the mud or had not turned to dust. ¡°Be careful of mines. It¡¯s the outskirts of the battlefield and there¡¯s no great strategic advantage, so the security isn¡¯t tight, but the scouts reported that several mines were discovered.¡± The Elf Ensign quickly escaped the trench with a light warning and hid among the rubble of the building. Bell and the other soldiers followed him, and Ad also hid in the rubble without any problems. As they passed the ruins of the collapsed building on the outskirts of the front line, they saw a forest burning. The acrid smoke obscured their vision, but thanks to the mask on, they had no trouble breathing. They walked through the burning forest for two or three hours. The Elf Ensign Menes, who acted as their guide, warned them of the location of the mines here and there, but that was all they talked about for two hours. ¡°......This is the enemy line ahead. They¡¯ve infiltrated by circling around the rear, so it¡¯s hard to expect support from the main force.¡± Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sound of mine explosions and the soldiers¡¯ screams could be faintly heard here and there, but no one except Ad showed any sign of surprise. ¡°If you get caught, think of it as immediate death, and move carefully.¡± Menes left the burning forest with only a light warning. ¡°.......¡± The formation of the demons... ... was eerily quiet. The cold silence contrasted with the Allied forces¡¯ formation, which was never quiet due to the groans of the wounded or the chaos of the insane. Ed was so overwhelmed by the silence that he momentarily forgot to breathe. ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡± Menes confirmed that the formation was somewhat reorganized and moved forward. The smell of blood, the smell of blood that could not be used no matter how much he smelled, was getting worse and worse. For some reason, even the most expensive and high-performance masks could not completely remove this smell. Menes advanced in front, piercing through the muddy water mixed with blood and flesh, while Bell moved closely behind him. The surroundings were filled with the corpses of mutants emitting unidentified gas. There were corpses with their upper and lower bodies separated, lumps of mutant flesh completely crushed, giant orc arms, and bones so large that it was impossible to guess who they belonged to. ¡°Secure the first point.¡± Menes spoke quietly after securing the safety of the surroundings. Bell immediately took out a thick piece of parchment from inside his wine-colored robe. The parchment, densely covered with patterns and letters that Adro could not understand, melted away as soon as it touched the floor, emitting pure white smoke like a piece of meat in a poison pit. The mud floor was engraved with letters that gave off a faint light, and Bell immediately moved his combat boots to cover it with mud. ¡°......Just do this eight more times. It¡¯s easier than you think.¡± Adro could not understand the meaning of Bell¡¯s actions just now. He was not particularly good at magic, and he had not been informed of the purpose of this mission in advance. ¡®I have to escort the wizard.¡¯ was all he knew about this mission. Many questions came to his mind, but he was in the middle of enemy territory. It wouldn¡¯t be too late to ask them later when he returned to the main camp, so he kept his mouth shut for now. ¡°We¡¯re done here. We¡¯ll move on to the next area.¡± Menes passed Bell and moved forward, moving toward the next target. The next target was quite a distance away. Menes cautiously advanced, scanning his surroundings with all his senses alert, while Bell and the other soldiers followed them, holding their breath. There was a sharp silence for about ten minutes. ¡°Stop.¡± Menes¡¯ voice could be heard through the runes engraved on his mask. Something caught his eye as he led the way. ¡°......Change route. There are too many venomous fleshy lumps ahead. If you misstep, your limbs will melt.¡± ¡°How far back do we have to go?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only a difference of about 5 minutes. It won¡¯t affect the operation.¡± Menes assured, but strangely, a cold wind blew down Ed¡¯s spine. ¡®Probably, this operation, that elf lieutenant and General Belle know everything. They didn¡¯t tell us, but they must have planned every little thing, including which path to take and how to move.¡¯ The optimal route that had been reviewed over and over again was now distorted. It was only a difference of about 5 minutes, but this meant that there was a hole in the ¡®operation that seemed perfect.¡¯ ¡°......Even if the worst happens, our magicians will hide and not provide any support. If a general-level magician is caught wandering around a place like this, the operation will be in vain. You all must have forgotten that, right?¡± As if to prove that Ed¡¯s coolness was not just a simple worry, Menes once again mentioned the ¡®worst case scenario¡¯ that he had emphasized several times before the mission began. The sticky mud was crushed by his thick boots. Instead of thick, heavy armor, the soldiers, who wore light clothing that allowed them to move stealthily, quietly swallowed dry saliva. In this situation, without shields or armor to protect themselves, if they encountered a demon or mutant, they would certainly suffer serious injuries. And serious injuries in the enemy camp... ... meant immediate death. ¡°Never get caught. Follow me while staying alert.¡± Menes drew his sharp dagger and skillfully moved through the debris, lowering his body. They reached their second target, stepping over rotten trees and disgusting lumps of mud. Bell quietly recited a spell through his mask and put down the parchment in his bosom. This time, too, the parchment slowly dug into the mud and soon disappeared without a trace. While Bell planted the parchment, the soldiers kept their guard up. Today, the armor that had felt heavy and cumbersome felt so nostalgic. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. Boom! The sound of cold footsteps pierced the desolate silence and resonated in their hearts. Normally, the armor would have trembled, but today, the huge vibration shook their bodies. ¡°......Get down.¡± Most of the soldiers lowered their heads at Menes¡¯ order. If possible, they would have buried their faces in the ground, but since the mud here was filled with blood and poison, they could only lower their heads. ¡°Sal, save me. Save me!¡± In the place where the huge vibration resonated, a large giant stood with shoulders higher than the castle walls. It had marks all over its body and its skin hung like rags, so it didn¡¯t seem like a mutant created by a skilled demon. The mutant¡¯s hands were holding a handful of torn and damaged armor. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± A terrible scream was heard from inside the armor soaked in dirty venom. ¡°Danny.......¡± One of the soldiers recited someone¡¯s name with a dismayed face. ¡°Do you know him?¡± ¡°......A classmate. A classmate from training camp. We worked together for 5 years...... He saved my life twice, damn it, he went missing in the last battle. F*ck, f*ck.......¡± The soldier with his hair cut short spoke like that, absentmindedly. His head was fixed on the giant mutant. His focus wavered as he hid and became rough. Finally, the soldier who had been blankly staring at the giant mutant turned to Bell and asked for his orders. ¡°......He¡¯s like my brother.¡± His eyes were shaking behind his mask. ¡°Give me the order.¡± Menes waited for Bell¡¯s decision, and Bell didn¡¯t even glance at the giant. In this battlefield, being captured is more horrifying than dying. The dead are just part of the mud, but the captured are twisted because the brain melts and turns into a mutant. ¡°Proceed with the operation. Move.¡± Bell didn¡¯t even pretend to think. ¡°.......¡± The short-haired soldier felt the terrible stench pressing down on his shoulder. The screams of his comrades, who were like brothers, could still be heard not far away. ¡°That mutant is big, but slow. If you just give me the order, I¡¯ll rescue him right away.¡± Ed said, placing his hand on the large sword behind his back. He also knew well what kind of fate awaits those captured by the Demons. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, and take your hands off the sword. I said we¡¯re going to proceed with the operation.¡± Bell dismissed his words with an irritatingly sharp voice. ¡°......We¡¯ll rescue him more than enough.¡± Ed seemed ready to draw his sword and run towards the mutant at any moment. The other soldiers cautiously placed their hands on their weapons in case Ed tried something stupid like that, so that they could immediately cut off his head. The short-haired soldier just stared blankly at his comrade who was being dragged away somewhere by the giant in the distance. ¡°It depends on the individual, but there are also demons who link their consciousnesses with mutants in real time. It¡¯s a headache if they find out. Our mission is not rescue. If you understand, take your hands off the sword, Private.¡± Bell¡¯s mouth tasted like metal. He couldn¡¯t get used to this taste at all. ¡°......Don¡¯t you know exactly what will happen if you leave him alone like that?¡± Ed looked back and forth between the short-haired soldier and Bell as if he was dumbfounded. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just hear that you were training camp mates? You said you worked together for five years. If you spent five years on the battlefield together, that¡¯s almost like brothers.......¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± The short-haired soldier grabbed Ed¡¯s shoulder tightly and stopped him. The strength in his grip made Ed¡¯s shoulder twist momentarily. ¡°......Private?¡± ¡°Just, please shut up.¡± The short-haired soldier¡¯s eyes were shaking with confusion, self-loathing, and guilt. ¡°.......¡± The other soldiers were silent. They couldn¡¯t help Ed or the short-haired soldier. They weren¡¯t sure what kind of judgment they would make if they were in the same situation. ¡°.......¡± Ed had to make a decision. Should he go save the poor soldier whose whole body was melting and tearing apart, or should he pretend not to see him and go on with his mission? ¡°.......¡± It didn¡¯t take long for Ed to make a decision. He slowly let go of the handle of the large sword hanging behind him. ¡°If the commotion gets louder, other mutants will flock here, and this will soon lead to the team¡¯s annihilation.¡± ... ... Ed understood those words clearly in his head. ¡°Are we really going to continue like this, General?¡± Nevertheless, Ed asked. He clenched his fists and clenched his molars. His feet just wouldn¡¯t move easily. He couldn¡¯t believe it. Hero. Aren¡¯t the ones closest to that childish and cliche word the swordsmen and generals? And yet, those who are called heroes are so cruelly pretending not to see their comrades¡¯ deaths. The fantasy of them that he had admired since childhood felt like it was being torn to shreds like a wet piece of paper. All the stories of their heroism that he had heard from people or in the newspapers felt like lies. ¡°This is a battlefield.¡± Bell didn¡¯t bother to add much explanation. ¡°Save me.......¡± The voice of the soldier being taken away by the giant''s hand was now barely audible. "...We just follow orders. We don''t have a choice. Yes, we just follow orders. We''re soldiers." The short-haired soldier who had been with the kidnapped soldier on the battlefield for over five years repeated those words like a spell. That painful monologue was transmitted to all the soldiers through the runes on the mask. "This is a battlefield. This is a battlefield. People die. This is a battlefield." The corporal''s hands were shaking with anger and sadness, as he had no choice but to ignore his comrades who were like brothers. And... ... The others just hoped that the corporal''s spirit would hold on until they returned to base. "Yes, it''s a battlefield. It''s okay. This is where things like this happen. Let''s go, Private. Okay." The short-haired corporal spoke, patting Ed''s back with a trembling hand. Eyes, those eyes visible through the mask were filled with complex and deep emotions that could not be described in a single word. His eyes were looking at Ad, but they were not looking at Ad. They were looking at a very distant place, a place that had nothing to do with this place. When Ad and the other soldiers saw this, they felt an inexplicable chill. Ad was not sure if this was the right thing to do. ¡®Because it was an order.¡¯ ¡®Because it¡¯s a battlefield.¡¯ Life is not light enough to be passed over with such easy excuses. ... ... That¡¯s what he had believed. ¡°.......¡± Soon, even the faint screams were no longer heard, and only the terrible silence that had greeted them at first remained. The smell of blood hidden in the mud grew thicker without end. thud. The mud and military boots fell, making a deep sound. Ad eventually followed in the footsteps of Bell and the other soldiers. For the first time in his life, he felt disgusted with himself. Chapter 65 Shaking. Legs, arms, values. Ed''s breathing became increasingly ragged. He hadn''t been in a serious battle or marched for a long time, but his breathing continued to become ragged. Ed''s mind kept hearing the voice of the soldier who had been struggling to escape the giant''s grasp and shouting. He began to doubt whether what he was doing was right. He felt sick. "What is the purpose of this mission? What function does that parchment that the general is hiding on the floor have?" Ed asked in a low voice. He was curious. What was the purpose of this mission that he had to complete while leaving someone who was like a brother to die? How great a task were we doing that Belle could walk so steadily? "It''s a security issue. I can''t tell you." ¡°Security, you showed us how to plant it on the parchment right in front of our eyes. Then you can tell us what kind of magic is engraved on the parchment.¡± The other soldiers¡¯ eyes widened at Ed¡¯s sharp tone. A private who is talking back to Belle Artois, not to anyone else. Does that idiot have no brain? ¡°I said it was a security issue. Keep your mouth shut and watch your surroundings, Private.¡± ¡°There must be a great reason, right? Tell us so we can understand. So that we can console ourselves that there is a greater cause for which we had no choice but to let our comrades die... ... .¡± ¡°Were you forced to let them die?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You really had no choice but to let them die?¡± Belle Artois¡¯ voice instantly became sharp. Deep inside the wizard¡¯s heart, a deep disgust boiled up, directed at someone. ¡°... ... What is that.¡± ¡°There is always a choice, Private. We abandoned our comrades and chose our mission. Don¡¯t run away from this fact by making excuses like ¡®the cause¡¯.¡± The other soldiers who were listening to the conversation between the two through the runes engraved on the gas masks swallowed dry saliva on the back of their throats. ¡°... ... .¡± Ed wanted to ask, ¡®So, should we have saved that soldier even if it meant putting our comrades in danger?¡¯ But, strangely, his mouth wouldn¡¯t open. ... ... Was he scared of Bell? ¡®No.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t scared. He shouldn¡¯t have been. Bell simply made an inevitable choice to endanger his comrades next to him and complete his mission. In that situation, wasn¡¯t the right answer to anyone who saw it to pretend not to see the soldier being kidnapped? It was ridiculous. He made a choice for everyone. It was an inevitable choice for the cause. ¡®... ... For what cause?¡¯ Ed didn¡¯t even know the exact purpose of this mission. All he knew was that he had to protect the wizard in front of him. ¡®Yes, Belle Artois is a general. A general is a hero of the continent. I am a hero who protects heroes... ... .¡¯ Cough. Something was rising from inside his stomach. He couldn¡¯t vomit because he was wearing a mask. Ed forced something that was trying to come up his throat into his stomach. ... ... Belle hurried his steps without caring whether Ed felt nauseous or not. They diligently and carefully swept through the enemy lines. Since the slight argument between Belle and Ed, there was no conversation among the soldiers. Thanks to keeping their mouths shut and focusing on their mission, they were able to hide the seventh parchment in the designated location by the time dusk began to engulf the surroundings. ¡°Two more. Stay alert until the end.¡± It was a long operation that took a total of twelve hours. It was not easy to maneuver secretly in enemy territory for a long time, so all the soldiers were extremely sensitive. If they made a single mistake, everyone¡¯s life would be in danger. In the best case, they would die, and in the worst case, their entire bodies would melt away and be used as part of the mutants. No matter how brave they were, it was not easy to stay sane in this situation, and it was especially difficult for Ed, who had no experience in such a terrible battlefield. He had lived his whole life as an adventurer. He thought he had seen almost everything he could see, but the scenery surrounding him after he was assigned to the mission told him that his previous experiences were nothing. He could not tell at all whether the chunk of meat in front of him was someone¡¯s corpse, a mutant, or a demon. Maybe it was all mixed together. A giant monster swallowed everything around him at once. It was like he had vomited out chunks of meat before they were fully digested. ... ... But there was something else that bothered him more than those disgusting sights. ¡®There is always a choice.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t run away from the truth with empty excuses.¡¯ Bell¡¯s words flew like a dagger and stuck in Ed¡¯s chest, staying there the whole time. His heart was rotting and rotting and his lungs were hardening, but Ed had no idea how to pull out the dagger. The disgusting things inside him kept rising, but since he couldn¡¯t vomit inside his mask, he had been holding it in. ¡°... ... Fuck, fuck.¡± The voice of one of the soldiers echoed inside the mask. It was the voice of a corporal with short hair. It was annoying. Listening to that monologue, where everything was unstable, including his breathing and his voice, made me feel uneasy. I was already feeling sick because of what Bell had said, but sitting there listening to that monologue made me feel irritated. It wasn''t just Ed that felt that way. Not only the other soldiers, but also Bell and Menes found the soldier''s voice annoying. Even so, they didn''t tell the soldier to be quiet. They felt uneasy that if they provoked him any further, an irreversible situation might occur. Those eyes. Ed and the soldiers saw those eyes. Those hazy eyes that were looking far away, not at themselves or the situation in front of them. It would be bad to provoke someone with eyes like that. Everyone here knew that. If this were the barracks, they could let him rest for a while, or just exclude him from the battlefield... ... . This was currently the enemy''s territory. There is no place to catch your breath or rest. ¡°... ... Now there is only one left. Just hold on a little longer.¡± Bell and the soldiers continued to hurried their steps in such anxiety. Less than 30 minutes after hiding the seventh parchment, Bell took out the eighth parchment from inside his robe. ... ... Now, Ed was no longer curious about what the parchment did. Even if he knew the identity of the parchment, the knife stuck in his chest wouldn¡¯t be pulled out. The parchment that fell to the floor disappeared into the mud, giving off a faint light. ¡°Fuck... ... Fuck, Danny... ... Sorry. You saved me in Belgium. I know, and I haven¡¯t forgotten either... ... .¡± While Bell hid the parchment, the short-haired soldier¡¯s mumbling became clearer. He stared into space with his hazy eyes, talking to someone. The soldiers, driven to their limit, could only close their eyes and try to ignore his monologue. No one thought to comfort the short-haired corporal. Just like Ed. ¡°It¡¯s over. Let¡¯s move, I want to finish as quickly as possible and return to the barracks, so everyone stay awake... ... .¡± Boom! Another huge explosion was heard from the front lines in the distance. It was the sound of a magic mine exploding, but no one knew who had triggered it. It could have been one of the Continental Army soldiers, or one of the mutants of the Demon Tribe. ¡°I was wrong! I was wrong! Danny, but me too! I saved you once too. Don¡¯t you remember the battle # N§àv§Ölight # of Dalin Man? Please get out of here, Danny.¡± The short-haired soldier, who had been swearing, collapsed on the spot, his arms and legs shaking from the sudden explosion. His mouth continued to make excuses. ¡°Fuck, fuck.¡± ¡°... ... Sob!¡± The other soldiers also shook their legs, sighed, and held their chests. They couldn¡¯t understand why the explosion sound, which would normally have been nothing, felt so loud. Perhaps because they had been buried in silence for twelve hours, the soldiers were momentarily confused by the explosion sound coming from nearby. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. ¡°Shut up, please... ... .¡± The explosion sound disappeared and a hot wind brushed against their collars. The short-haired corporal¡¯s voice gradually grew quieter, but it never stopped. ¡°Just one more time. Let¡¯s go back alive.¡± It was Bell who comforted the soldiers who were not coming to their senses. Menes was already far ahead of the line, looking for a safe path. ¡°Corporal.¡± ¡°... ... Corporal, Citadel Kraya.¡± Bell sighed as if he had no choice, and approached the short-haired corporal. Citadel barely managed to give his rank and name in a trembling voice, but that was it. His mind was elsewhere. Bell grabbed the Citadel Corporal by the shoulders and forcibly lifted him up. Only then did his eyes, which had been staring into space, turn to Bell. ¡°Once this mission is over, I will take responsibility for Corporal Danny, who has become a mutant, and let him rest comfortably.¡± His robe fluttered, revealing his arm, which was covered in scars carved in one direction. Ed felt puzzled when he saw Bell¡¯s scars that he had briefly glanced at. Anyone who stood on the battlefield, whether a wizard or a warrior, would have at least one or two scars on their body, but the scars on his arm were neatly aligned in one direction, as if someone had artificially carved them. ¡°... ... Really? Are you personally going to end Danny¡¯s suffering, General?¡± ¡°I promise, so just hold on a little longer.¡± ¡°Danny... Make a promise to Danny directly, to the Danny next to the General, right now.¡± ¡°......What?¡± ¡°The one in front of you promise me that! General, General. I will make Danny comfortable. Quickly... ... .¡± A cold silence descended on the soldiers. Menes, who had been listening to the conversation between the two from afar, barely managed to swallow the sigh that was about to burst out. Some of the soldiers thought. Maybe it would be much better to kill this crazy guy here. If we left it like this, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if a major accident occurred that would kill everyone here... ... . ¡°Yes. I promise, Corporal Danny.¡± The soldiers, who had been reaching for their weapons unconsciously, froze for a moment, overcome by anxiety. Because Belle said that, looking into the air. ¡°... ... Did you hear that, Danny?¡± A cold wind blew. The sky was pitch black and the surroundings were filled with rotting corpses. Citadel slowly turned its head and looked into the empty space where Bell was looking. The soldiers around them couldn''t help but look at where the two were looking. "The General is going to end your suffering, so just endure until the mission is over. That''s good. Yes. That''s good, right?" Of course, there was nothing there. "Guys, I found the way." "Let''s move. Just hold on a little longer, Corporal." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Belle lightly patted the Citadel Corporal on the shoulder and led the way. Ed felt an indescribable sense of shame. The barracks of the General without Belle were the very definition of quiet. Saint Grisha, even after finishing her intense work of thirteen hours, was called by the officer several times to take care of the wounded. She would sit down to write a report, then go out after being called, catch her breath, and then go out after receiving another call. In name only, she was a saint, but her life was no different from that of first-year doctors who were working hard in the ward 24 hours a day. I gave her a look of pity, but she didn¡¯t even look at me. The officer opened his thick blanket again and came into the barracks. Hehe, you must have had a hard time... ... . ¡°I came to see you because I have business with General Bin.¡± Oh, me? Not Grisha? Grisha looked at me only then, maintaining the gentle smile that he had forced onto his face. ... ... When I saw him without knowing the truth, that smile felt gentle, but to my eyes, Grisha¡¯s face felt endlessly pitiful and pitiful. ¡°What is your business?¡± I slowly got up from the bed and asked the officer. ¡°Before Bell leaves for his mission, he has given Bin a mission.¡± ¡°The mission?¡± ¡°Please gather the escort troops. I will explain the operation as we go.¡± ¡°Huh? Right now?¡± No, if there is a mission today, can¡¯t you at least give me a heads up? Thorough security is good, but at least the people going on the mission should know. ¡°... ... There¡¯s no ad?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Gather all the troops that can move and come here within 10 minutes. Once everyone gathers, I will explain the operation as we move.¡± ¡°... ... Where are you going?¡± I asked the officer, whose back was getting farther and farther away, feeling anxious. He lifted up the thick blanket and answered in a low voice. ¡°To the battlefield.¡± Chapter 66 Wasteland. During a war, it refers to the frontline between the trenches of our side and the enemy''s. In the world I came from, the concept of trench warfare was developed relatively recently, probably around the time of World War I? But in this era, where dragons cover the sky and demons crawl out from the ground, that concept, unfortunately, seems to have been established much earlier than in the previous world. A world where military tactics have advanced far more than human rights or labor laws. The Middle Ages were already miserable enough, but this fantasy world is particularly a miserable place. ¡°Three mutants about 2 meters ahead!¡± ¡°What are the mages doing, shoot already!¡± ¡°Wait, there¡¯s a shadow that looks like an orc! It might be our side, so hold fire...¡± ¡°Clearly an illusion! It''s got two heads, shoot magic now!¡± Yeah. It¡¯s really fucking miserable. The screams of the soldiers, almost like shrieks, filled the battlefield. The soldiers reported to their officers about their situations and the ever-changing battlefield conditions, and the officers, after hearing the reports, yelled orders to the soldiers at the top of their lungs. ¡°We need honey, we need honey! Or at least sugar...¡± Sometimes I hear nonsense, but most of the soldiers quietly stomped through the muddy waters, silently fulfilling their duties. ¡°Demons appearing on the frontline!¡± ¡°Shit, get down!¡± Whoosh! A damp and hot wind brushed past my cheek. A red sphere, flying from the fog, fell right in front of the trench where the soldiers were hiding. The red sphere, upon hitting the ground, exploded with a massive blast, creating a large hole in the earth. Poisonous muddy water sprayed everywhere, and the fog thickened even more. Fortunately, the soldiers who were hidden in the trench were mostly unharmed. While modern trench warfare developed with the appearance of firearms, medieval fantasy trench warfare seemed to have developed rapidly due to mages who could summon fire and lightning at will, and skilled archers who could hit targets even from over 1,000 meters away. ¡°...Damn.¡± The trench had been dug, and mages exchanged blinding spells with each other. Snipers poured arrows at the enemy soldiers who emerged from the trench. Where¡¯s the so-called medieval war in this? Where did the honorable knights in armor go? Only the vulgar and horrific ¡°reality¡± remained here. ¡°....¡± Alter and Rex seemed almost immune to this battlefield. Even though they saw the horrific scene of trench warfare from a distance, they just gripped their weapons with grim faces without saying anything. Lir seemed slightly hesitant. It was probably her first real war, so this was a natural reaction. ¡°...It seems like you¡¯re not scared, Bin?¡± Lir said, watching me silently walk toward the frontline, following the officer¡¯s guidance. ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡± Some might think ? N§àv§Öl????ght ? (Exclusive on N§àv§Öl????ght) I¡¯ve been through war before, but this is my first time stepping into such a brutal place. People are getting injured at random, and screams echo everywhere. How could I not be scared? ¡°For a boy seeing the battlefield for the first time, you¡¯re pretty calm, General.¡± Rex seemed to think my reaction wasn¡¯t normal either, and he agreed with Lir''s comment. ¡°If you consider my background, it¡¯s not that strange.¡± I was from a life of a street urchin. I was born with the [Calm] passive skill, which is a cheat. I naturally feel fear or discomfort, but I won¡¯t be paralyzed by it and fail to do what needs to be done. ¡°...Well, you did say you went into high-level dungeons where artifacts appeared when you were young. I guess it makes sense.¡± Lir nodded as though she understood, interpreting my words in her own way. ...Well, think what you want. I don¡¯t have the energy to correct her. ¡°The mission General Bell conveyed is one.¡± We stepped into the deep, long trench from the rear to the frontline, and the officer, who had been leading us at the front, finally shouted loudly. Without raising his voice, his words would have been drowned out by magic and screams. ¡°You need to leave a strong impression on the demons! ¡®There is Bin here, and Bin is a very dangerous being,¡¯ make sure that they deeply engrave this fact into their minds!¡± ¡°How exactly should we do that?¡± Bang! A loud explosion filled the air, and a thin mud rained down from above. Lir pulled her hat low and stuck closely behind me, while Rex carefully squeezed his large frame into the deep trench. ¡°Pardon?!¡± The officer, as if my voice was drowned out by the artillery fire, shouted back at me. ¡°Exactly! What should we do?!¡± I shouted back loudly. I couldn¡¯t say many words with my thin, fragile voice, so I had to pronounce each word clearly. ¡°Uhm... the message I received said ¡®summon a spirit,¡¯ that¡¯s what they said!¡± The officer hesitated for a moment, then spoke in a loud voice. It seemed like he had no idea what was meant by ¡°summon a spirit.¡± ...Summon a spirit? ¡°Anyway, I was told you¡¯d understand if I said that...!¡± ¡°....¡± Bell¡¯s plan was a highly effective strategy. If a young mage who had just missed a couple of months were to show that they could control a spirit at will, how would the demons react? From the demons¡¯ perspective, they would be filled with such rage that they would undoubtedly decide that killing me was the only solution. Since they had decided to use me as bait, it made the most sense to exaggerate my worth in this way. ¡°...Pardon?!¡± But there was one problem... ¡°Summon a spirit!¡± ¡°...Pardon? I can¡¯t hear you well?¡± I didn¡¯t want to summon that damn thing. I didn¡¯t want to see its face. I didn¡¯t want to hear its voice. That damn thing is just unlikeable. No, the spirit is unlikeable. ¡°Spirit!¡± At that moment, Lir, who had been right behind me, shouted into my ear, replacing the officer. ¡°...¡± ¡°General! He¡¯s asking you to summon a spirit!¡± Rex also bellowed in his deep orc voice, repeating the same thing. His loud voice was so much larger than the bomb sounds, it was impossible to ignore. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. ¡°...¡± Ah, I really don¡¯t want to... ¡°...Ah, okay! A spirit.¡± I awkwardly smiled and responded as though I had just figured out what it meant. ¡°Do you know what that means?¡± ¡°...Well, it¡¯s just as it sounds.¡± ¡°What? What did you say?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± I replied to the questioning officer, and walked deeper into the trench. As we got closer to the frontline, the screams grew clearer and the smell of blood became stronger. Every now and then, I could see soldiers leaning against the walls of the trench, resting, their bodies covered in mud and wounds. ¡°...This is where you¡¯ll grab their attention!¡± We stopped a little further from the frontline, where magic was flying around. ¡°Be careful! If you get hit by a blind spell and get even a scratch, General Bell will kill me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re worried about me, or yourself, I can¡¯t tell...¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°No, nothing! Please, move out of the way!¡± I took a deep breath, closed my eyes quietly, and focused all the feeling into my right hand. Small black powder particles began to push through the skin of my hand, gathering together. The particles clumped together into dots and then slowly wove into thin threads, eventually forming a long staff in my hand. ¡®Ah, it¡¯s been a while. Has it been two days? I was thinking of starting a conversation since you haven¡¯t called me lately.¡¯ As soon as I gripped the staff, a familiar, annoying voice filled my head. ¡®So, you need something? Or are you just lonely? Want to talk about relationships? I love those. How¡¯s Lir? Not going well? Don¡¯t be too disappointed. Elves prefer to meet other elves. Because of the lifespan difference, they think it¡¯s sad, but¡ªanyway, if you want to meet a new woman... how about a dwarf? They¡¯re cute and sassy, with a lively personality. They¡¯re also very affectionate, and watching them waddle around...¡¯ What the hell is this guy talking about? I sighed and furrowed my brows, looking at the staff in my hand. ¡°...Please shut up. It¡¯s giving me a headache.¡± ¡®I¡¯ve been so bored these past two days without anyone to talk to. Isn¡¯t it a simple request to just chat?¡¯ ¡°...Seriously, why is everything you do unlikeable? Don¡¯t you see the situation?!¡± In response to my scolding, a warm bolt of lightning shot out from the staff. The lightning filled the trench, then gathered above. The lightning then formed into the shape of a deer. The massive horns stretched outward like beautiful tree branches, and its hooves were shaped in elegant curves, as if sculpted by an artist. ¡°Unlikeable?¡± The damned deer asked, emitting a bright white light. ¡°...¡± I didn¡¯t bother answering. You¡¯re the unlikeable one, aren¡¯t you? ¡°...Huh.¡± Lir sighed quietly behind me. She had once revered the spirit like a god, but now that she realized what it truly was, she seemed uncomfortable. ¡°Ooh...¡± In contrast, Alter let out a deep exclamation upon seeing the form of the spirit. For someone who had lived his life as an electric mage, the spirit always appeared mysterious and beautiful to him. ¡°Hah.¡± The orc warriors and trench soldiers, who were ignorant of magic, didn¡¯t even seem to understand what they were looking at. They just stared blankly at the beautiful and gigantic deer. ¡°The task is simple. Grab attention. Make sure it¡¯s visible from at least 2,000 meters away.¡± ¡°An interesting strategy. Volunteering to be a target in a battlefield? I guess all the manuals for mortals¡¯ military strategies have burned away?¡± The spirit laughed mockingly, as it began to gather electricity between its massive horns. To the spirit, the flow of the war or the purpose of the mission didn¡¯t matter. As long as it looked fun, that was all that mattered. ¡°...Wait, lightning is so clich¨¦.¡± Just before the mass of white light gathered between the deer¡¯s horns exploded, the spirit dispersed the gathered electricity into the air with a cryptic statement. It seemed to be thinking of something amusing, but I felt nothing but anxiety from that laugh... ¡°Uh.¡± Huh? Huh? ¡°...Bin?¡± I felt my white hair stand on end as if struck by lightning. Sparks flew from my robe, and my body slowly began to rise into the sky like metal drawn to a huge magnet. Though everyone, including Lir, warned me not to lean out of the trench, it wasn¡¯t voluntary. My body was rising by itself, slowly but surely. I also wanted to come down. Pull me back, you idiots. Why are you just standing there? ¡°Isn¡¯t it funny? A mortal riding atop a spirit!¡± ¡°...What?¡± What the hell is this guy thinking again? ¡°If we fly up like this, I wonder how much magic will be shot at us. Huh?¡± S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I don¡¯t care, you lunatic.¡± Shut up and get me down. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to grab some attention. You know, live up to the name of ¡®Spirit¡¯s Master¡¯!¡± This guy must have had some issue with the nickname the dwarves gave me. Couldn¡¯t he have told me that beforehand? Then I would¡¯ve clarified things with the dwarves...! The spirit then pulled me close to its body before jumping high into the sky. Lir, Alter, and even Rex, with his huge frame, quickly shrank to the size of peas. The altitude rose so quickly that I felt like my consciousness was about to leave my body. ...Just dropping a big bolt of lightning would be enough. Chapter 67 It is often said that a very pleasant feeling is ¡®the feeling of flying in the sky¡¯. Or, it is like walking on clouds. The sky has always been an object of envy for animals that cannot fly, and it was like an unknown paradise. I also thought the sky was such a pleasant place. ... ... I thought that was all. ¡°Hey, you crazy bastard!¡± The feeling of flying in the sky. And the feeling of flying in the sky on the back of a beautiful and huge deer. It was the worst. ¡°Ha! The ¡®Lord of Spirits¡¯ seems to be more afraid of the sky than the transcendent being before him?¡± ¡°Get down, get down! You crazy......!¡± ¡°......What is that.¡± At that moment, a black-skinned demon approached us, flapping its wings not far away. I was out of my mind so I couldn¡¯t check properly, but the wings were bigger than the average demon and the nails were long, so it didn¡¯t look like an average demon. ¡°Huh?¡± Dajin noticed the demon approaching late because he was teasing me who was yelling behind him. ¡°......This is an incomprehensible situation.¡± sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The demon muttered while gathering black light on his fingers. It seemed like he was the type to just cast magic when he saw a scene he couldn¡¯t understand unfold before his eyes. This demon really lives comfortably. ¡°Don¡¯t let it stink.¡± Boom! The punishment pierced through the pitch-black clouds and pierced the demon¡¯s body. The sound of thunder soon echoed through the surrounding air. ... ... The demon¡¯s body was erased in a flash. It was as if it had never existed in the first place, as it disappeared without leaving even a pile of ash. ¡°.......¡± I felt the battlefield fall into silence with a momentary thunderclap. Everyone¡¯s gaze naturally turned to me and Dajin below. ¡°Ha! How is it? Isn¡¯t this a pretty decent soldier?!¡± Attract attention. Certainly, even Bell, who had left the order, didn¡¯t think I would attract this much attention. The level of tolerance far exceeded the commander¡¯s expectations... ...! ¡°Haha, damn it.¡± This is just crazy. ¡°Hey, more are coming. The rotten smell is burning my nose.¡± At that moment, a red light began to gather on a small dot on the ground. Perhaps one of the high-ranking demons had ordered me to intercept. ¡°Hey, this is fine......!¡± Whoosh! Dajin twisted his body in the air before I could finish speaking. Because of the sudden change in orbit, I almost fell off the back of this damn deer. This kid thinks that since he ignores the laws of physics, I, who am riding on top of him, am also exempt from the laws of physics. Think about inertia, I¡¯m really going to fall. A red ray of light passes by my ear. A hole opens in the dark clouds above, revealing faint sunlight. ¡°I hate black magic because it stinks.¡± The lightning spirit, which began to shine even brighter in the sunlight, looked at the demons who had attacked him without knowing the situation and gave him a cold look. ¡°Don¡¯t ruin the fun.¡± Immediately after, a huge electric current struck the ground from above the dark clouds. Countless pillars of light completely devastated the area below. Although he lacks full strength, is ruthless, and has a twisted personality, Dajin is the lightning spirit. It was no easy task for him to reduce those low-level demons to ashes. ¡°......Hey, hey! Archers on the right!¡± As I busily looked around the ground to see if another bombardment was coming, a group of mutants wearing old armor came into view. Those monsters were holding huge longbows in their hands. It was rare for mutants to use weapons. If a mutant were to hold a weapon in their hand and swing it, it meant that the Great Monarch had created them himself, and the mutants created by the Great Monarch were monsters that were at least level 60 or higher. It was a huge threat that was incomparable to the low-level demons from before. ¡°They¡¯re flying! Move a little, you punk! You might not care, but I¡¯ll die if I get hit by that!¡± The number of archer mutants was at least 40 to 50. For monsters that were easily level 60 or higher, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to hit a target flying in the sky without any cover. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill down my spine. I could see death flying towards me from afar. Arrowheads filled with poison flew straight through the fog, aiming for my neck. A wide curtain of arrows rose from below. My spine was now so cold that it almost felt like it was tingling. ¡°Hmm.¡± Boom! The next moment, the electricity that burst out of Dajin¡¯s body transferred to one of the arrows and soon became a huge flame that spread out in all directions. The arrows flying towards me were reduced to nothing but ashes in that moment. The pungent smell of coal tormented my nose. Dajin didn¡¯t even glance at the arrows flying towards us. ¡°This is something I can handle.¡± The next moment, a huge lightning bolt struck the ground again through a hole in the dark clouds. The level 60 archers also turned into pitch-black ash piles in front of the pillar of light that Dajin summoned. ... ... I felt a little ashamed of myself for being so disappointed that I couldn¡¯t show my true abilities once I left the Achilliptus Forest. ¡®The transcendent is the transcendent... ... .¡¯ ¡°But it still stinks. The devil¡¯s minions all use disgusting magic. I can¡¯t stand it.¡± Dajin frowned as if he was annoyed and started to move around the battlefield a little more actively. He found the demons hiding under the mud of the no-man¡¯s land like ghosts and turned them into ash piles, and he even roasted a rag golem made up of several giant orcs. Dajin kept raising his altitude until the clouds touched his feet, then lowering his altitude until he touched the ground. The smell of rotting corpses burning and the moistness of dark clouds alternated between them, making my eyes dizzy and my brain not receiving enough oxygen. ¡°Don¡¯t fall asleep, you¡¯re missing out on this fun sight!¡± Not only did this brat wander around the no man¡¯s land, he even threw a large ball of lightning into the middle of the enemy camp. Of course, the demons didn¡¯t just watch this sight... ... . The sky was instantly covered with magic spells to intercept us. The sun, which had peeked through the broken clouds, was still shining on us. ¡°What ugly struggles! Do you want to live like that?!¡± ... ... Now, I don¡¯t know how to resolve this situation. As long as this brat doesn¡¯t confuse the enemy camp with our camp, that¡¯s fine... ... ? Yeah, that¡¯s right. At least we won''t use lightning on our own troops, so let''s be satisfied with that. * * * In the dirtiest and darkest cave in Valorand. On a throne made of blood and bones, a demon with pitch-black skin and large wings sat. The tens of kilos of flesh that made up the throne were tightly entangled with each other. A bright yellow liquid flowed out through a small gap, and even the demon who made this chair wouldn''t know whether to call it blood or poison. "Hmm...." Pitch-black skin, large wings, long claws, and red eyes. The demon sitting on this throne was Malthael, one of the highest ranking officers of the Demon King''s army. The monster was quite upset. Just when he had finally come up with an idea for a new mutant design, there was a sudden commotion outside. "You''re here, Samael." "...I''ve returned." Maltiel, sitting on the throne of flesh and blood, looked puzzled at the expression of his adjutant, Samael, who had just entered. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. This was because Samael¡¯s expression was filled with a rare sense of ¡®bewilderment.¡¯ ¡°What a rare expression. What did you see outside? Did the Sword Master arrive? If so, report it quickly. We have to call off the operation and escape.¡± ¡°.......¡± Samael hesitated for a moment and then slowly opened his mouth. ¡°Do you remember the boy named Bin?¡± ¡°Of course I do. A monster that would become a headache for the Sword Master if left alone for 10 years.¡± ¡°That monster right now.¡± Samael took a breath. He wasn¡¯t even sure if what he had seen was true. ¡°......Riding on the spirit of lightning, he roams the battlefield.¡± ¡°.......¡± ¡°.......¡± Silence. A heavy, uncomfortable silence hung between the two demons. ¡°......What?¡± Malthael, questioning the unbelievable report, quickly connected his mind to one of the mutants he had created. The mutant had a damaged eye, so his vision was blocked, but now was not the time to worry about that. The mutant under Malthael¡¯s control raised its head high into the sky, where Dajin and Bin were. The lightning spirit was striking the ground with a pillar of light, as if it were a god enraged by something. The thunder never stopped, and the world was dyed in gray and pure white. The subordinate demons and mutants tried to intercept it, shooting arrows and magic into the sky, but they were reduced to ashes by the powerful current surrounding the lightning spirit. The lightning spirit, surrounded by powerful currents, swept across the sky in a very peaceful and elegant manner, as if the battlefield were its own home. Lightning continued to strike the ground, and the dark clouds grew darker and darker. ¡°Slowly, you punk! I¡¯m going to fall!¡± ¡°Ha, what if the ruler of the spirits can¡¯t stand this!¡± And on the spirit¡¯s back, as if it were a given, there was a scepter riding. I didn¡¯t understand. Until just a month ago, he was an ordinary magician of the 7th or 8th circle. Of course, considering his age and potential, he was a genius who would definitely become a big shot in no time... ... . ¡®... ... Riding on the spirit¡¯s back? A mortal?¡¯ It was natural that Malthael had never seen such a sight in his entire life. No, the scene unfolding on that battlefield right now was something that had never been described in the so-called ¡®legends¡¯ or ¡®fairy tales¡¯. Wasn¡¯t the lightning spirit a god-like being among magicians? What was happening on that battlefield right now... ... was a mere demon it was essentially no different from riding on the devil''s back and running around the battlefield. "From what I''ve investigated, some of the Allied Forces are calling that boy, Bin, the ''Spirit Ruler''......" As Malthael''s mind began to get complicated, Samael''s voice came to his ear. "Spirit Ruler? Huh." Malthael sighed unconsciously and swept his forehead with both hands. "......I should call a meeting of the Overlords right now." The growth rate was faster than expected. Even the Overlord Malthael couldn''t estimate how much talent was inside that boy. "If that blooms, the war will be over." Sword Saint. That damned brat is a human who dares to stand up to the Demon King and the Devil. Bin. That crazy kid is a human who could become a great disaster that would overwhelm the Demon King and the Devil. In just three months since learning magic, he has taken control of the spirits and taken the Achilliptus Forest from the high-ranking monarch. There is nothing to see. We need an operation right now. ¡°Malthael. What is going on all of a sudden? A meeting? And why is it so noisy outside?¡± ¡°What is that chaos outside right now? Malthael, you look exactly like the wizard you mentioned before?¡± ¡°......I am just endlessly confused.¡± One by one, the voices of the other great monarchs began to enter Malthael¡¯s mind. Malthael covered his horned face with his pitch-black hands and sighed. ¡°There is one more person to kill. From now on, I will lead all the troops and go on the offensive.¡± ¡°Going on the offensive? Suddenly? If we just focus on defense like we¡¯ve always done, they¡¯ll slowly wither and die.¡± ¡°Who will become the master of Valorland is not important to us right now.¡± Malthael slowly rose from his throne of flesh and bone and spoke. ¡°Our top priority has just changed. We must kill that wizard, Bin.¡± The overlords who had been listening to Malthael¡¯s words paused for a moment. Each brain was busy figuring out what effect it would have on the entire race and what direction this war would take if Malthael did as he said. ¡°I admit that that brat named Bin has great potential. But isn¡¯t the risk a bit high? Valorland will easily fall into our hands if we continue like this. If we¡¯re lucky, we might even kill Bel and Grisha. Should we give up all those possibilities and risk our own lives to kill that brat?¡± Someone asked Malthael through the brief silence. There was still some doubt in his voice, as if he hadn¡¯t finished calculating the cost and profit yet. ¡°It¡¯s worth the risk. Even if we all die, if we can save the life of that white-haired wizard, it¡¯s a win-win for the demons.¡± ¡°Hmm.......¡± ¡°That¡¯s a pretty confident voice.¡± Malthael seemed to have already finished calculating the cost and profit. The monster confidently decided that killing the young wizard would definitely be a win-win. The overlords who heard his voice took a moment to think quietly and then cautiously opened their mouths. ¡°I trust Malthael¡¯s judgment. I¡¯ve never ¡ã? N ???? v ???? l i g h t ?¡ã seen a wizard flying around the battlefield on the back of a spirit, and there are no records of that. What¡¯s there right now is definitely a threat outside the standard.¡± ¡°And he has great growth potential. According to rumors from the continental people...... He hasn¡¯t even been properly trained in magic for a few months.¡± ¡°Can I fly in and fight now? If I¡¯m going to kill him, I think it would be better to kill him right away.¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely a trap. Bell and Grisha will definitely be around to protect you. I want to avoid fighting on the plan they set.¡± ¡°......You guys always think too much.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s decided.¡± Leaving the overlords behind, who had begun to argue petty arguments, Malthael cut off contact with them. Malthael concentrated his mind in the dark cave. Soon, his mind connected with the high-ranking demons under his command. ¡°The overlord orders. Push the front line and advance.¡± Malthael¡¯s order was still relayed to the high-ranking demons. Soon, the high-ranking demons would relay the same order to the general demons, who would then issue the same order to the low-ranking demons and mutants. Under this extremely simple and clear command system, a huge army of flesh rose up. Chapter 68 While Bin was riding on the back of the lightning spirit and flying through the skies of the battlefield, Bell, Ad, and the soldiers were moving diligently through the enemy¡¯s trenches, abandoned warehouses, caves, and rotten trees. ¡°......It¡¯s quite noisy.¡± Bell, who had infiltrated the demons¡¯ camp, quietly said a word while watching Bell and the lightning spirit freely flying through the sky and burning the demons. He had ordered them to use the spirit to attract attention, but he had never expected them to do something like that. The other soldiers, except Bell, burst into laughter at the sight of the flying deer and the white-haired boy. Even for them, that sight was something they had never seen or heard of before, but they had no time to be amazed. Most of the soldiers wanted to look around once more while looking at the sky. Only Edman looked up at the sky that the boy was embroidering with the deer whenever he had a moment of free time. ¡®... ... That¡¯s it.¡¯ Ed thought that to himself as he looked at the boy. If you asked him exactly what he felt when he saw the boy, Ed wouldn¡¯t be able to answer properly. He was just endlessly envious of the boy flying freely in the sky. ¡°......Let¡¯s move slowly. Thanks to you running around so loudly, the surrounding area will be a bit looser. If we¡¯re going to move, now is the time.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that.¡± Menes belatedly came to his senses after hearing Bell¡¯s order and answered. Even though he was an elf who had lived for over 2,000 years, he had never heard of a wizard flying in the sky riding a spirit. ¡°This is the end. Let¡¯s finish quickly and return to the barracks. I¡¯m starting to get impatient.¡± Belle rubbed her fingers as if she was annoyed that she hadn¡¯t smoked for a long time, and skillfully walked through the enemy lines. ¡°......Astella looks down on me, so I will move forward with faith, defeating the dogs that came from hell......¡± The faint prayer of the Citadel Corporal reached everyone¡¯s ears through the mask¡¯s communication magic. It was inevitable that she would break down mentally, having to watch her brother-like soldier who had been with her for five years being kidnapped by a mutant. Everyone knew that fact. Even so, it was inevitable that her chest would be filled with anger and irritation. ¡°Everyone, focus.¡± Menes¡¯ voice echoed through the masks of the soldiers who were looking at the mentally broken Corporal with concern. ¡°There is a mutant of a peculiar form up ahead.¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s peculiar?¡± ¡°It has a human form, but its ears are quite... large. It looks like it could fit a cow or two in its earholes.¡± Ed frowned after hearing Menes¡¯ story. He couldn¡¯t guess its form from just his description. ¡°......Huh.¡± It seemed that Belle didn¡¯t get what he was describing either. ¡°Its earlobes are so enlarged that they almost sink into the floor. It looks like it can¡¯t move because it can¡¯t support the weight of its ears.¡± ¡°......Why do we have such mutants?¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably for surveillance. It¡¯s just that certain organs have been strengthened to suit its purpose. Since it can¡¯t turn its head, it seems like all it needs to worry about is the sound.¡± Belle nodded as if he understood Menes¡¯ words and began taking off his leather shoes. ¡°Everyone, take off your combat boots. The floor is muddy, so it might make less noise... but it¡¯s still safer to move around barefoot.¡± The soldiers all frowned and showed their embarrassment. There might be a few chunks of flesh and poison in the mud, and it was extremely uncomfortable to step on it without combat boots. ¡°Sseupp.......¡± As expected, as soon as they stepped on the mud, the soldiers felt pain in their feet and the tips of their toes began to feel numb. ¡°Let¡¯s finish this quickly and go back. Isn¡¯t this level of poison something you can endure? I¡¯ll take you to the saint as soon as I get back, so just hold on a little longer.¡± ¡°Haa...... haa.......¡± The Citadel Corporal¡¯s breathing became increasingly rough. Bell watched him closely and soon exchanged glances with Menes through his mask. There was no way for Adro to know what the two were talking about with their eyes... ... but it probably wasn¡¯t a good conversation for the Citadel Corporal. In any case, the soldiers slowly stepped forward, stepping on the mud with their bare feet. Soon, a large ear lobe appeared beyond the mud hill. The extremely bizarre large ear had ? N§àv§Öl?§Ôht ? (Don¡¯t copy, read here) several burst veins. The huge earlobes, bruised and yellow, looked like they could easily hold two or three orcs, as Menes had said. The mutant¡¯s head was tilted forward, unable to support the weight of the earlobes. Thanks to that, even if they were in a somewhat conspicuous place, they wouldn¡¯t be noticed by the mutants as long as they didn¡¯t make a sound. ¡®Forward.¡¯ Menes, who was in the lead, checked the situation and gave the order with a hand gesture. Ed held his breath and carefully moved one step at a time, bending down. The mud and intense pain on the soles of his feet tormented him, but Ed clenched his teeth and suppressed a groan. He had to be careful not to step on the bones hidden in the mud. The soft and rotten bones would easily break even with the slightest impact. ¡°Hoo...... Hoo.......¡± The Citadel Corporal¡¯s breathing became increasingly ragged. No, it wasn¡¯t that he had gotten rougher, but that the soldiers were extremely tense, so his breathing might have been much louder than usual. The experienced soldiers thought that the mutant might have sensed the Citadel Corporal¡¯s rough breathing. ¡®Calm down. Keep moving forward.¡¯ Menes, whether he had eyes on his back or the ability to read minds, quickly noticed the soldiers¡¯ anxiety and sent a hand signal. The soldiers had no choice but to trust him and keep moving forward. Ed moved cautiously, hoping that his hearing wasn¡¯t as good as the mutant had become. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. Bam! The moment he was about to sneak past the mutant¡¯s bedside, an explosion sounded from afar once again. A hot wind brushed past their earlobes for a moment. The stupid mutant had stepped on a mana mine. ¡°Huh...!¡± Ed let out a groan without realizing it. In the midst of extreme tension, they suddenly encountered an explosion, which they couldn¡¯t bear. The soldiers all turned their heads and looked at Ad once, and then at the mutant. ¡°......Hoo. Hurry, hoo.¡± The Citadel Corporal¡¯s heavy breathing grew louder and louder. ¡°.......¡± The mutant didn¡¯t respond at all. Perhaps it was because Ad¡¯s moans were drowned out by the explosion. Ad almost let out a sigh of relief. He clenched his molars and swept his chest to avoid making another mistake. The soldiers all thought they had relieved their sighs and slowly lifted their feet again. ¡°......Fuck. Fuck.......¡± However, the Citadel Corporal¡¯s breathing was still rough. He cursed at himself as he lost control of his rising breath. ¡®... ... ¡®Quiet.¡¯ Menes looked back and gave a signal. His sharp eyes were shadowed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m sorry, Danny. I couldn¡¯t help it. You know that.¡± ¡®Quiet!¡¯ Menes gave a signal again. The soldiers next to the Citadel Corporal quickly grabbed his shoulder and repeated the signal the ensign had sent in front of his eyes. ¡°.......¡± The Citadel Corporal stared blankly at his comrades¡¯ signal with unfocused eyes. Then, he shut his mouth tightly and nodded. The soldiers who had been hastily repeating Menes¡¯ signal barely managed to suppress a sigh of relief. They quickly turned their heads forward to get out of the hearing range of the mutant with the huge ears. ¡°The ensign told me to shut up, Danny! Please, just! Stay still!¡± And. The Citadel Corporal''s scream, almost a scream. It hit the back of the soldiers'' heads. "Ah." The Citadel Corporal screamed, then raised his head as if he realized what he had done and continued. "I''m sorry." The Citadel Corporal, who had let out a cool scream, apologized in a calm, steady voice, just like before he left for his mission, as if he had suddenly regained his senses. Even so, his eyes were still out of focus. Beep beep beep - Tinnitus tormented the ears of the soldiers standing there. It wasn''t tinnitus caused by stress. It was tinnitus caused by a mutant with enlarged ears. The mutant with the large ears let out an unpleasant tinnitus as if preparing for something. The tinnitus was so loud that it pierced through the thunder that reverberated around the area and tore the soldiers¡¯ eardrums. ¡°Fuck.¡± Menes cursed softly as if what was going to happen had finally happened. He hurriedly lifted the longbow on his back and shot an arrow at the mutant¡¯s head. It took less than half a second for him to hold the longbow attached to his back and shoot the arrow. A thin, sharp line extended from the bow. ¡°Kkiya......!¡± The moment a loud scream that seemed like it would tear apart was about to escape from the mutant¡¯s face facing the floor, the arrow Menes fired pierced the mutant¡¯s neck. Compared to its bloated ears, the mutant¡¯s neck was no different from a human¡¯s. When the steel arrow pierced its neck, its rotten and torn neck was immediately torn apart, and its torso also fell limply like water-soaked paper. ¡°You¡¯re a step too late.¡± For a brief moment, the mutant''s scream flowed out. Edna and the other soldiers'' ears were deafened and their ribs were ringing just from the sound of that scream. If the mutant had screamed properly, all the soldiers here would have lost their hearing. Woo Lee was pressuring them. This time, it was coming from a different direction than before. Something was approaching here. That much he could tell for sure. After a brief moment of deliberation, Bell gave an order. ¡°...... Most of the troops around here will be focused on Bin right now. We can finish the mission. I¡¯ll plant the last parchment and go.¡± Bell made a decision. After a brief moment of deliberation, the order was ¡®Continue the operation.¡¯ The soldiers who heard this order thought, ¡®We can¡¯t go back alive.¡¯ ¡°...... This is driving me crazy. You guys! Hurry up and put on your combat boots! From now on, we¡¯ll leave those who fall behind behind!¡± ¡°Clear the way, Lieutenant. From now on, all engagements are permitted.¡± Bell started running at a speed that was hard to believe for a wizard. Lieutenant Menes, who heard the order, muttered a curse as if he was annoyed, then quickly moved his feet and passed Bell. Soon, an overwhelming number of troops would be pouring in here. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If they were lucky, they would die. If they were unlucky, they would end up like Corporal Danny. Either way, it would not be a good experience for them. Chapter 69 "Run, run, you bastards!" Breath is coming fast. Damn mask keeps obstructing my vision, and everything in front of me is turning blurry. An alarm blares right in the middle of enemy lines, signaling that soon, a horde of # N§àv§Ölight # monsters will come rushing toward us. The time for quietly and carefully moving between cover is over. "Damn, damn..." "Hah... Hah..." Rough breaths and curses spill from the soldiers¡¯ mouths. They ran with all their might, their lungs burning, and the sound of their own breath echoed in their ears. The soles of their feet, poisoned, burned with pain. Their skin had probably stuck to the soles of their boots. They wanted to tear off their masks immediately, but they held back. Bell was just as exhausted, his legs trembling, breath ragged. "Damn it." Though he had trained his body regularly to avoid becoming a burden on the battlefield, he was no match for these elite soldiers, handpicked from the best. Worrying about the mage falling behind, watching for enemies ¨C Bell was losing his focus. Whoooom¡ª An unknown, colossal sound echoed again. When heard from far off, it resembled the sound of a ship¡¯s horn, but as it grew closer, it began to sound more like the roar of a great whale. "Another 100 meters to the target. Bell, take out the parchment!" At Menes¡¯s command, Bell pulled the parchment out from under his robe. "Finish it in one minute!" Menes ordered almost as if informing Bell. There was no need to elaborate on the danger of staying in one place for too long in this situation. "...I¡¯ll try, as best as I can." Bell barely managed to answer, steadying his breath. The inside of the mask was humid, and the skin on his feet was in agony, but he didn''t show it. "Infantry! No time to rest, quickly form up and get ready! We hold this position for just one minute and then retreat!" As soon as they reached the target point, Menes began commanding the soldiers. The sound of their masks ringing could be heard. "As we discussed, Bell will not participate in the battle! Consider him a noncombatant, we have no general-level forces, understand?!" Under the current circumstances, Bell could not use any magic. Mages were valuable resources on the battlefield, yet their mobility and survivability were weak. For Bell, one of the most powerful and dangerous mages, to infiltrate enemy lines was far from ordinary. The demons would immediately sense something unusual upon seeing Bell¡¯s face... No, even just catching a glimpse of his mage robe. They would start scrambling and search their formations. It would be a matter of time before Bell¡¯s hidden scrolls were found, and the strategy using the highest-level bait, ¡°Bin,¡± would become useless. Bell could not be discovered under any circumstances. That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t participate in the fight. "Shit, Astella, shit, please!" The meaningless cries burst from the soldiers¡¯ mouths. The feeling of death creeping up the skin was becoming vivid. They couldn¡¯t ignore this sensation. "Pillars, mountains. Canceled space..." Bell set the final scroll on the ground and began chanting the spell. Menes pulled a small scroll from his pocket and tore it next to Bell. The parchment split in two, releasing yellowish smoke that enveloped Bell, obscuring his figure. "...This is the worst." The soldiers drew their blades and set up around the smoke. ¡®Should¡¯ve worn armor,¡¯ thought one soldier, his regret coming too late. Once again, that eerie howl echoed in the distance, followed by a scream from Private Citadel. "Ahhhhh! Ha, ah... Ahhhhh, alright. I get it. Just shut up, Denny, this is all your fault!" The other soldiers, including Ed, reacted calmly, as if they had been expecting this. No one seemed to have thought that he would hold out. "Right, we can still save him, right? We can get him out with the mask, right?! I¡¯ll go now! Just please shut up!" Private Citadel screamed into the air and suddenly started walking out of formation. A few soldiers tried to grab his shoulder. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Private Citadel shook them off and glared at them with sharp eyes. "Traitors! Leaving your comrade behind!? Leaving your... leaving your comrade behind!!!" With those words, Private Citadel raised his blade high and quickly ran off into the distance. Ed and the others stared at him with pale faces. In this dire situation, there was no one with the luxury to go after a soldier who broke ranks. Whoooom¡ª Once again, the ominous sound reverberated in their ears. The infantry froze, their legs stiffened. Behind the deep, vibrating sound, a heavy silence descended. Only the harsh, unstable, and trembling breaths settled in the cold battlefield. "Sleep... no, no! Please!" Citadel¡¯s voice came from the runes etched inside his mask, desperate and filled with fear. "Get lost, damn it! Please, please... get lost... please..." The sound of something breaking could be heard. The mask seemed to crack, and then Citadel¡¯s curse echoed again. "..." Soon, the desperate voice fell silent. An eternity seemed to pass. Or maybe it was less than a second. It was hard to tell. The infantry stood frozen, their breaths rough, sweat trickling down. Their skin, soaked with sweat, began to stick to their leather outfits. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. "...It¡¯s over. Move," Bell¡¯s quiet voice reached the infantry¡¯s ears. The tension in their bodies suddenly relaxed, as if the world¡¯s weight had been lifted. They could go back. Now, all they had to do was run. That thought crossed the soldiers¡¯ minds. But that was the problem. In that moment, something flew through the weakened guard of the soldiers. A white line cut through the air, heading straight for the brow of one of the soldiers. It was the perfect timing, as if it had been waiting for just this moment. "This...!" The soldiers, who had momentarily relaxed, quickly raised their blades to block the bone shard. The sharp bone shattered upon impact with the blade, and the soldier, stunned as if he had forgotten how to move, stood frozen in place. The wind. The wind was picking up. The air that had been frozen for so long finally began to move again. Toxic gas spread in all directions, and the smoke grenades Menes had deployed began to dissipate. Bang! Menes tore another piece of parchment and tossed it into the thinning smoke. Though he had now used up all the smoke grenades prepared for escape, it didn¡¯t matter. No matter what, Bell¡¯s presence could not be discovered by the enemy. Boom! A nasty tremor shot up from the soldier¡¯s feet. The muddy ground rippled like the sea, and the eyes of the living instinctively turned toward the source of the sound. Ed looked west, the elven sergeant looked east, and the other soldiers looked south and north. ...The unknown sound was coming from all directions. Soon, a giant arm entered their field of view. It was so enormous that even a young dragon could be crushed in a single hand. Its body, too, was massive, and its proportions were overwhelming. Its mouth was big enough to swallow a small dragon in one bite, and its eyes were vertically slit like a cat¡¯s. Despite its massive upper body and arms, its lower body was unimpressive. The legs of the mutants, connected by a few orc limbs, hung limply on the ground like tails. Ed froze in place, paralyzed by the mutant¡¯s overwhelming presence. "Soldiers, break through to the south." Bell¡¯s cold voice came to Ed¡¯s ears. As the voice reverberated, Menes¡¯s arrow whizzed past Ed¡¯s ear. The sharp arrow first flew toward the mutant¡¯s right eye. Five arrows struck the right eye of the mutant, each piercing through. Another five arrows followed for its left eye. The mutant, seemingly unaffected by the pain, did not flinch as blood and fluid from its eyes dripped down, and its eyelids didn¡¯t even twitch. Menes quickly changed direction and attacked the mutant to the east in the same way. His obsession with the eyes was simple ¨C they were the easiest target, and Bell¡¯s robe could not be exposed through the smoke. If the enemy realized a mage had infiltrated their ranks, the entire mission would fail. That must be prevented at all costs. "Soldiers, south. Fight. Open the way." Bell¡¯s cold command settled over the battlefield again. "...Shit, I knew this would happen. In the end, we¡¯re all dead." "Citadel, that bastard... I should¡¯ve slit his throat when I first had a bad feeling." "...It¡¯s already happened. Don¡¯t think about it. Empty your mind and focus on what¡¯s in front of you." The soldiers¡¯ mouths sang of despair, but their eyes and blades were cold and precise as they faced the monster before them. They moved forward. They were perhaps not quite the brave and heroic warriors they should have been. Their arms and legs shook, their eyes were red, and their mouths cried out despair. But they moved forward. One step at a time. "Everyone, die here." The cold pressure that disregarded the soldiers¡¯ hearts rang once again in their ears. Ed suddenly felt the impulse to turn his blade and stab the mage hiding in the smoke. "Please." But that impulse, born from deep within, soon faded. "Hah." "Guess you hear all sorts of things when your time is up." Splash! Their boots hit the thick mud, and the surrounding dirt splashed everywhere. Whoooom¡ª The giant roar covered their ears, but they didn¡¯t stop moving. Once again, the mud splashed up, revealing a bone hidden beneath. Soon, the giant monster with the whale-like presence faced the small human blades. "..." The soldier at the front felt despair. The monster¡¯s shadow was so large that it seemed impossible to even scratch its skin with the blade they held. "Ahhhhh!" The soldier let out a mighty roar to shake off the despair, raising his blade and charging forward, stomping through the thick mud. The mutant lifted a hand large enough to crush a house or two. Tremendous amounts of mud fell from its palm. Boom! The hand came down with incredible speed, striking the ground. The soldier who had roared disappeared. Chapter 70 Like others his age, Ed''s first memory begins with a lonely road and the corpses of monsters. He doesn''t know where it went wrong, but he was an orphan and his body was engraved with a swordsmanship stance that no one knew who taught him. The first monster he remembers subduing was when he was six years old. The following year, he killed a low-level mutant, and when he turned nine, he subdued a demon, albeit a low-level one. He wandered aimlessly, catching mutants and monsters. After subduing monsters like that, those who helped him would repay him with things like loot or food. ''Thanks to you, I was able to save my life.'' ''My son came back alive. It''s all thanks to you, Ed!'' Even as time passed and his life stabilized, Ed didn''t let go of this work. It was all he could do... ... But he liked the greetings from people after work more than anything else. ¡®You are the hero of our town!¡¯ And among the numerous compliments, the word ¡®hero¡¯ was by far the most pleasant. ¡®Ad appeared from the sky like a hero... ... .¡¯ ¡®You are my hero.¡¯ ¡®I want to become a hero like Ad later.¡¯ A vagabond who only knew his name. It was a moment when meaning was given to a wanderer who didn¡¯t even know his hometown or parents. ¡°I want to become a hero!¡± Ad, who was addicted to the word hero, started to express his aspiration to become a hero with his own mouth at some point. No one ever pointed out that he used the word hero so lightly. He was talented, and he was stupid enough to risk his life for someone he had never met. It didn¡¯t take long for such a stupid Ad to hear rumors about Geomseong and his party members. They had the title of general, commanded countless soldiers, and constantly achieved great things... ... It became a big goal for Ed. There was no particular reason why he accepted Rex''s offer and enlisted in the military. If he followed Rex and enlisted in the military, even though he was a child, he would be assigned the task of escorting the ''general''. If he could see the heroes fight with his own eyes, he would be able to get one step closer to them. If he took each step like that... ... he had no doubt that he would become a true hero someday. In fact, when he saw the white-haired boy riding a spirit and roaming the battlefield today, he felt a slight sense of elation at the fact that he had truly reached the place he had dreamed of. He had finally reached a position where he could watch the true heroes fight. He believed that the day would come soon when he too would become a ''true hero''. Until this moment. "Bill, turn right!" ¡°Don¡¯t try to deal with them all! Leave the other three to the lieutenant! We focus on clearing the southern path! Only attack the entity in front of you!¡± His feet kept sinking into the thick mud. A huge hand covered in blood moved to find a second victim. The sound of the giant mutant seemed to shake his body. His vision obscured by the mask felt uncomfortable, and he couldn¡¯t suppress the urge to take it off. Eventually, Ed ripped off the mask. The air mixed with poison seeped into his lungs. It felt like the poison that entered his blood vessels was rotting every bit of his flesh. Thump! The vibration shook Ed¡¯s feet stuck in the mud. Once again, in the blink of an eye, one person died. There was no time to worry. There was no time to think. Ed pulled a huge greatsword the size of his body from his back and kicked the mud that wouldn¡¯t let go of his feet and ran. Thump! A tremendous vibration was heard from behind. Menes was holding the three giant mutants back while the soldiers focused on the entity that appeared to the south. Watching them barely manage to deflect all the attacks and repeatedly shoot arrows, my eyes shook with the desire to immediately go over there to provide support. ¡®Wake up. We have to kill the southern bastard so that even you, Lieutenant, have a place to run to. Trust me, right now all I can do is trust you.¡¯ Ad clenched his teeth and stomped his foot hard on the ground. Mud clumps flew up in all directions. There was no sign of any wavering in Ad¡¯s posture. Crack! Ad¡¯s giant greatsword flew and struck the arm supporting the mutant¡¯s body. It felt like striking steel. The huge blade barely pierced the skin, but it could not reach its sturdy bones. Ad quickly pulled out the greatsword. The blind mutant swung its arms wildly. Once, twice, three times. The wildly shaking arms were accompanied by a strong wind, and the mud that had bound Ed''s feet flew everywhere. Ed quickly lowered his body. Thankfully, the giant arms didn''t even touch Ed''s body. He was lucky. "Eww!" A roar, almost a scream, was heard from behind him. A soldier holding two long swords kicked the mud, jumped high, and rushed at the whale-like giant mutant''s forehead. The sight of him jumping high with his back to the dark clouds was nothing short of the back of a hero. Bam! And the hero, in the next moment, disappeared without a trace. The giant hand of the mutant grabbed the soldier who was running while roaring and burst him like a small water balloon. "The first feelings were a fear," he said. When I was attacked, the eyes of the arms were obviously far away. It was a soldier with a thin and sharp sword. Thud! The mutant lifted his right arm, which was supporting his body, and then slammed down his left arm. It looked like he was trying to catch and pop a mosquito that had landed on him to suck his blood. Thud! The solid, huge bone of the mutant that Ed couldn''t even reach with his blade protruded from under his arm. The mutant had slammed down his arm so hard that he broke it himself. Poisonous blood spurted out from the huge arm. The poisonous blood didn''t splash on Ed. He was lucky this time. Immediately afterwards, the whale-like, heavy body began to fall to the ground. The foolish mutant had pulled both arms off the ground in order to grab the soldier who was on his arm. It was only natural that the huge body, which had lost its support, began to fall to the ground. Thud! The body, which weighed tens of tons, dug deep into the mud. The mutant struggled to get out of the mud, and its arms were covered in bright red blood. ¡°.......¡± The soldiers¡¯ blood splashed around Ed¡¯s eyes. ¡°.......¡± Ed¡¯s heart was beating fast. He was wondering. How could he swing his arms accurately even though he lost his eyes? How could he survive, unlike the soldiers who died meaninglessly? ¡°Damn it!¡± Before that question could be resolved, a blade flew towards the mutant¡¯s forehead, which had fallen to the ground. Instead of Ed, who was still searching for an answer to the question in his head, another soldier ran forward with a blade. The thin blade tore through the skin between the mutant¡¯s eyebrows and split his flesh. The blade penetrated all the way to the handle, but it was nowhere near enough to reach his skull. The soldier who had stabbed him with the thin blade put his arm through the skin as if it were a given. The blade still did not touch the skull. The soldier continued to insert his arm between the splitting skin of the mutant. When the blade did not touch the skull, he inserted his shoulder, and soon his entire body was inside. Green blood covered the soldier¡¯s body, and soon he felt the pain of his entire body melting. Chiiiiik... ...! The soldier¡¯s body, which had stabbed the blade between the mutant¡¯s eyebrows, was covered in poison. The leather clothing melted and soon mixed with his skin. ¡°Fuck, fuck!¡± A scream was heard. The soldier¡¯s speech, soaked in the poison-filled blood, became increasingly muffled. Even in extreme pain, the soldier did not loosen the grip on the blade. Instead, he inserted the thin, sharp blade even deeper... ... . Soon. No screams could be heard inside the monster¡¯s splitting skin. ¡°.......¡± Despair. There is no time to indulge in such sentimentality. ¡®... ... Scream, roar.¡¯ Why does the monster without eyes know the exact location of the soldiers? The clue faintly flashes through his mind. ¡°.......¡± Ed stood up, holding a large sword, stepping on the mud floor. Adrenaline fills his head. His hands and feet tremble. Ed held his breath, strengthened his arms, and slowly walked forward. Whoosh! The mutant¡¯s arm, which he swung carelessly, brushed past his hair. If he had been unlucky, his head would have been blown off. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. Ed¡¯s eyes revealed the wounds left by the brave soldier. The mutant was still struggling with his arms on the ground to lift his body, which was still deep in the mud. Ed quietly walked towards the mutant¡¯s body, which was struggling with his sword. A sharp blade mark carved into the giant eyebrows catches the eye. The scars of a brave soldier¡¯s blood remain around the blade mark. ¡®... ... Will this monster die if I stick a blade through this gap? I heard that some mutants don¡¯t have vital points.¡¯ My head quickly turns. ¡®Between these eyebrows what are the chances that a brain exists? No, does a brain even exist in the first place?¡¯ A meaningless question plagued his mind. However, Ed had no other choice than to insert his blade into the huge gap left by the previous warrior. ¡°.......¡± Ed held his breath and thrust his blade forward. Could it be that he didn¡¯t feel pain? The mutant didn¡¯t react at all. Only green blood flowed out. Ed slowly laid his blade to the side. A thin crack opened as wide as the width of a large sword. ... ... He could see the melting corpse of a soldier and the thin blade not too deep. Ed swung his blade to the side. Soon, chunks of flesh were torn and blood gushed out. The giant mutant continued to struggle to lift its body from the mud floor. ¡®This mutant doesn¡¯t feel pain. The fact that it kept its eyes open even after being first hit by an arrow is proof.¡¯ A large cave unfolded before ¡ï ???????????????????????????????????? ¡ï Ed¡¯s eyes. Blood dripped from the ceiling, full of poison, and a green puddle formed at his feet. ¡®The reason it was able to pinpoint our location even after losing its eyes was because of its roar. If we don¡¯t make any noise, this monster won¡¯t be able to figure out our location.¡¯ Ed quickly went into the cave and cut off more flesh. ¡®Sound, if you¡¯re careful with sound. It might be surprisingly easy to deal with.¡¯ The flesh on his shoulder and arm melted away from the poison dripping from the ceiling, but he held back a groan. Soon, a skull appeared, and Ed immediately stabbed his knife into it. The brain was exposed where the skull was shattered. As befitting its huge size, its brain was also as big as a house. There was no time to worry about where and how to cut it to kill this monster. Card! Ed immediately began to cut open the large brain with the blade of his greatsword. Like a jellyfish stabbed by a sword, something liquid flowed out of the brain and soon began to sag like a deflated balloon. Thump! The sound of a giant arm falling limply to the floor was heard. ¡°.......¡± Ed held his breath and walked outside. If you breathed in carelessly inside the mutant¡¯s body, your lungs would rot away. ¡°Everyone, these things don¡¯t feel pain! Their vision is damaged, and their voices.......¡± Ed immediately took a deep breath and opened his mouth. He had to tell the surviving soldiers about the weaknesses of these monsters that he had discovered. ¡°......Just be careful.......¡± However, there was no one left to listen to him. Only corpses, organs, and fragments of arms and legs were buried in the mud. ¡°......Good work, Private. That was a good insight.¡± A cold and dry voice was heard through the smoke. The body of the wizard in the wine-colored robe was slightly covered in mud. ¡°Let¡¯s move. Other mutants will be coming soon. The demons might come. We need to return to the unit as soon as possible.¡± Bell immediately headed south. Without even giving a moment¡¯s glance to those who remained on the battlefield. ¡°......The others.¡± Bell ignored Ed¡¯s words and continued to move. He had to escape from the scene of the commotion as quickly as possible. Ed blankly looked down at the battlefield. The pain of his skin melting was overwhelmed by the silence of the battlefield and he didn¡¯t even feel it. There was nothing. Where the mutant¡¯s huge whale-like hand had passed, only dust and mud remained. The debris of the building, tree branches, and broken pieces of steel that had been stuck between the floors were all buried deep in the ground. It took Ed over a minute just to realize that there was nothing left around him. He didn¡¯t understand. His mind couldn¡¯t accept the situation surrounding him at all. ¡°.......¡± When he came to his senses, there was only emptiness in Ed¡¯s mind. He slowly turned his gaze to find the elf lieutenant who was fighting three giant mutants alone. His lower and upper bodies were torn apart, and his entire body was soaked in poison, turning green. The monsters lying on either side had hundreds or thousands of bullets stuck in their bodies, and toxic poison flowed out like blood from the holes. ... ... While he and the other soldiers were barely dealing with one mutant at the risk of their lives, the elf lieutenant seemed to have dealt with all three mutants alone. ¡°I have to retrieve the bodies, even the corpses.......¡± Every single one of those who lost their lives here were brave warriors who never lost their fighting spirit even in the face of death. They were noble people who would give up their lives for a cause, and heroes who always lived to save others. They were people who should not be abandoned as nameless pieces of meat on a filthy and dirty battlefield. ¡°Can you tell who is who? In cases like this, it would be more considerate to the bereaved families not to retrieve the bodies.¡± Bell, who had already gone a long way ahead, spoke coldly to Ad, who was meaninglessly digging the floor. The ringing in his ears tore. ¡°.......¡± Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ad watched Bell¡¯s back as he walked down the street indifferently and said nothing. How can he be so indifferent? After watching his subordinates die right before his eyes? Is he even human? Countless questions tore through his mind. He felt pain. His hands, arms, legs, and even his head began to hurt. The hand holding the greatsword shook, and Ed ended up dropping the thick, heavy lump of iron. The huge greatsword, as big as a person''s torso, was abandoned on the battlefield. Chapter 71 "Bell and Ed immediately headed south. Though Menes was absent, the forces were concentrated around Bin and the spirits, so they were able to clear the way without further combat. As soon as they escaped the enemy lines, Bell immediately threw off his mask. The air in the wilderness was less toxic than the enemy-infested areas, so he could safely breathe it in without the mask. The lightning that had adorned the dark sky had long since ceased. He didn¡¯t even know when Bin and the spirits had returned. The situation had been too urgent to even glance at the sky. Between the deadly silence, the sound of explosions echoed. Scattered bodies lay around them as they moved through the wilderness. Boom! The silence was shattered by a tremendous noise. The air trembled with hot waves. A mine had exploded not too far away. Had one of the allied forces stepped on it, or was it a mutant? No one knew. It could have been a malfunction. Bell and Ed had no reason or obligation to check. After all, mines on the battlefield were just waiting to explode, and anyone who stepped on one would die. "When we return to the unit, take her straight to the saint. Make sure she gets treated as quickly ¡ã? N ???? v ???? l i g h t ?¡ã as possible." Bell spoke while rubbing his arm over his robe. For him, today was just another day carrying out a slightly more dangerous mission; there was no deeper meaning to it. "...Why didn''t you do anything?" Ed spoke, unknowingly in an irritated tone. "The fact that there¡¯s a mage shouldn¡¯t be discovered by them. They should know that I don¡¯t participate in combat, that was explained during the briefing." "...The situation has changed, hasn''t it? We were discovered, and we had no choice but to enter combat. Was that part of the plan too? Was that discussed during the briefing?" Ed''s frustration grew. Bell''s calm voice was grating to him. It felt as if Bell was dismissing the deaths of those who had just fallen. "They were people who could have survived. You''re the famous Bell Artua, aren''t you? With just a flick of your finger, those mutants could have been turned to ash, couldn''t they?" "The fact that a mage infiltrated the enemy lines must never be discovered, no matter what. On top of that, if they realized the mage was a general, the grand lords themselves would have moved. In that situation, it was best that I did nothing." Bell calmly recalled the situation. His judgment had been correct. For the mission, for the survival of the soldiers. His reasoning was flawless, and Ed couldn¡¯t argue with it. That made Ed¡¯s frustration boil over. "...The general abandoned his subordinates." It was a senseless accusation, made with the emotion of a child, with no logic or reason behind it. That kind of baseless criticism wouldn¡¯t ease his emotions. "Yes, I abandoned them." Bell responded quietly to the accusation. Ed had no words to retort. He was not feeling good. No words seemed like they would make him feel any better. Bell was so rational. Unsettlingly rational. He didn¡¯t flinch as subordinates died in front of him, or when people melted away in front of his eyes. "...Have you always been like this?" "Maybe." Bell pulled a pipe from under his robe and placed it in his mouth. He didn¡¯t light it. It wasn¡¯t safe yet, as the smoke could attract bombs if it rose into the air. He chewed on the pipe''s end, thinking for a moment, then cautiously spoke. "I probably wasn¡¯t like this in the beginning." "..." Ed was suddenly creeped out by Bell¡¯s indifferent reply. It felt like he had just seen the true face of the hero he had hoped for. Now that he thought about it, everything he had worked for seemed meaningless if it was to become someone like this pathetic human. It felt like he was standing at the edge of a deep cliff that he had never seen before, with no strength or reason left to move forward. At the same time, the image of the boy soaring through the sky appeared before his eyes. The boy riding on the spirit that summoned the thunder, casting divine punishment on the demons. Not all generals are like that. There are those who move through the battlefield beautifully and grandly, just like that boy, right? ¡®I want to be like General Bin...¡¯ "...Do you still believe you can be a hero?" Bell, who had been walking ahead, turned around and asked that question. "..." A cold silence settled between them. Under the chilly shadow, only Bell''s heavy breathing could be heard. His shoulders ached, and his fingertips trembled. Ed couldn¡¯t bring himself to answer Bell''s question. Operation Name: Trap Status: Success Survivors: General Bell, Private First Class Ed Missing: Private First Class Citadel Kraya KIA: Lieutenant Menes, Sergeant Connor P., Sergeant Mills H., Sergeant Alex G., Corporal James K. Silva, Corporal Hutchinson, Private Brandon. Special Notes: None. After finishing the report, Bell immediately packed his pipe with the newly supplied tobacco leaves. The bitter and sweet flavors gently touched his tongue before moving down to his lungs. An indescribable freshness and slight bitterness filled his chest. The deep, rich taste was a stark contrast to the cheap military-issued tobacco. He sat by the campfire at the back of the barracks, staring at the flickering flames. Though officers and soldiers hurried around him, nothing was visible to his eyes. After a while, he silently rolled up the sleeve of his left arm, stained with mud. On his arm, several scars from blade cuts were visible. Without a word, Bell drew a thin dagger from under his robe. Mages typically didn¡¯t carry daggers, but Bell had a special use for one. He held the blade near the burning campfire. The flame touched the back of his right hand. A light burn, but Bell didn¡¯t show any reaction. He was like a machine. Even in pain, his breathing didn¡¯t falter, and he rarely lost his composure, even in the face of fear. He sat there for two hours, smoking the pipe. The tobacco started to taste burnt after about 30 minutes, but Bell ignored it, repeatedly lighting it until the dry ash was burnt away. He wasn¡¯t hungry, nor were his legs trembling. His chest remained calm, and his mind was busy thinking about what had to be done to win the war. It was a cold, rationality beyond that of a human. Bell didn¡¯t understand how he had become this way. Before becoming a general, he didn¡¯t think he was this kind of person. ...Or maybe, he had always been like this. Everyone who remembered his childhood was dead, so no one could say when he had become this way. He carefully pressed the heated blade against his left arm. It was hot. But it didn¡¯t hurt enough for him to groan. He drew the blade across his arm with the bright red-hot edge. The blood that poured out sizzled as it touched the red-hot blade. There was no smell of blood. Maybe it was because it was masked by the scent of the corpses around them, or perhaps Bell''s own blood had no smell at all. The truth was no one knew. Bell stared blankly at the new wound on his arm, spending time without feeling pain. If he were a human, he should have felt pain in the bleeding area, but strangely, he didn¡¯t feel anything. "...What are you doing?" Bell, lost in thought as he stared at his wound, heard a cold voice behind him. He didn¡¯t turn around. He knew who the voice belonged to. "Fire-gazing, smoking." Bell shook the blood off the blade and put it back inside his robe. Then, he lowered the robe sleeve that had been rolled up. The wounded arm was concealed by the wine-colored robe. Grisha quietly sat beside Bell and reached out her hand. She seemed to know exactly what Bell had been doing just moments ago. "It¡¯s fine." Bell gently pushed Grisha¡¯s arm away, answering without words. He didn¡¯t want to trouble her with a small injury when she had to deal with the wounded for over twenty hours a day. "If you get infected, I¡¯ll have to deal with your work too. Managing the wounded is already hard enough, so give me your arm." "I¡¯ve disinfected it with fire." "It will leave a scar." "So what?" Bell asked as he lit his pipe again. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What¡¯s the big deal if it leaves a scar? Bell didn¡¯t understand why Grisha was so concerned. "...Then eat something. You haven¡¯t eaten in at least thirty hours." Grisha briefly moved and brought a wooden bowl of soup, offering it to him. From the fact that she had two bowls in hand, it seemed she had planned to bring Bell food from the start. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. Bell stared at the soup with a curious expression. The soup smelled delicious. There was meat in it too. It was strange. Bin, the little guy, had apparently filled the cart with all sorts of things, including fresh vegetables and meat. "I¡¯m not really hungry." Despite the appetizing smell, Bell didn¡¯t feel hungry. ...No, it wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t hungry, he felt slightly queasy. "Just eat." "You¡¯ve got quite a foul mouth for a saint." "I¡¯ve been on the battlefield for ten years. This much should earn me the title of a saint." "If the goddess hears that, she¡¯ll cry." "At least she¡¯s in a better situation than us, bleeding right now." "..." Reluctantly, Bell accepted the soup Grisha handed him. It was warm. The smell was pleasant. But he still didn¡¯t feel any desire to eat. "Uh... Are you eating?" While Bell was staring blankly at the soup with meat in it, a white-haired boy appeared from beyond the campfire. In his hands was an acoustic guitar, which seemed a bit too heavy for his fragile arms. Normally, it seemed like he would avoid any heavy lifting, but for some reason, he didn¡¯t seem to mind holding the guitar. "The officers said generals should eat separately, so... this is the dining area, right?" "Yes. Please sit down." Grisha pointed to a clean log on the opposite side of her. The boy thought to himself, ¡®It¡¯s supposed to be where generals eat, but there isn¡¯t even one chair.¡¯ Bell, however, still just stared at the now cold soup. The flame flickered, teasing his eyes. He still didn¡¯t feel any pain in his left arm. He didn¡¯t even feel like eating. Bell suddenly doubted if he was truly human. "...What¡¯s with the atmosphere? What happened?" The boy seemed to notice the heavy atmosphere around the campfire. "It¡¯s just the usual." "It¡¯s a war." Bell and Grisha replied flatly. "Well, then." The boy didn¡¯t seem to care much about what had happened today. He wasn¡¯t the type to care about others, and dealing with his own problems was enough for him. "Is it okay if I play some guitar?" The boy had already placed the guitar on his lap, rolling up his sleeves, and then asked. Maybe the reason he came here wasn¡¯t the soup, but the warmth of the fire. No one would need to explain that playing guitar by the campfire was more enjoyable than playing it alone in the barracks. "...I don¡¯t mind." Bell glanced between the boy and the guitar before answering casually. Honestly, he wasn¡¯t in the mood for music, but the boy clearly wanted to play, so he responded that way. His mood wasn¡¯t as important as the boy¡¯s. Considering what the boy would have to do for the people of the continent, it was the natural thing to do. Ding¡ª The sound of the guitar strings vibrating reached Bell¡¯s ears. Soon, the thickest string at the top of the guitar started to shake, and the low sound spread through the campfire. The notes formed into a measure, and the measure soon turned into a melody. The melody became a song, which entered Bell¡¯s ears and tickled his chest deeply. Soon, the boy could no longer hold back and began humming a small song. As he listened to the boy¡¯s voice, Bell imagined a woman dancing to jazz. The voice was loose, pure, and simultaneously plaintive. The song¡¯s lyrics seemed like an apology to someone. At first, it seemed like an apology to a lost lover, but the next line felt like an apology to someone like a parent, a benefactor. ...It also sounded like an apology to the subordinates he had to abandon today. With every shake of the guitar strings, Bell¡¯s tactical thoughts began to fade away. Every time the thin strings shook, Bell¡¯s frozen pupils trembled. He stared blankly at the boy singing. The slow, low tune continued for about three minutes. "My throat¡¯s going to give out. I should have brought some honey water." The boy finished the song with a small voice, and muttered in a slightly cracked voice. He would have liked to sing two or three more songs, but with his delicate voice, even singing one song properly was difficult. "Oh, why?" After the performance ended, the boy noticed Bell staring blankly at him and asked, puzzled. "...No, it¡¯s nothing." Bell realized belatedly that he had been staring at the boy with a stupid expression. He quickly turned his gaze elsewhere, and in that instant, a sudden pain shot through his left arm. Without realizing it, Bell placed his hand over his left arm. His arm throbbed. Blood poured from the wounded vein, and it was vivid even through the robe. And that blood... it was burning hot. Chapter 72 Bell set the soup, which had been placed on his lap, down on the ground and left the place with the two people as if he were being chased by something. The disgust churned in his stomach, and it felt like something was about to spill from his mouth at any moment. Bell walked quickly and hid himself in the forest behind the barracks, filled with decaying trees. The boy looked at Bell, who suddenly stood up from his seat, with a puzzled expression. Grisha, seeing the boy''s confusion, quietly told him to understand Bell. "Ughhh!" Bell, hidden behind the decayed trees, urgently vomited everything that had been rising from his stomach. Having eaten nothing for over thirty hours, his vomit was completely transparent. The pure stomach acid made his throat sting terribly. "Sigh, spit." Bell spat a few more times to clear his mouth. He couldn¡¯t even understand why the vomit had suddenly surged up from his stomach. "......This is absurd." Bell¡¯s left arm began to tremble from the sharp pain. It hurt. It was sharp, hot, and cold at the same time. Bell, after a long time, lifted his robe and looked at the blood flowing from his arm. He couldn¡¯t understand why this pain, which he had forgotten for a while, had returned so suddenly. "Sigh." A sigh. Followed by a hollow laugh that immediately followed. Bell laughed for so long, wondering if he had lost his mind. After laughing like a madman for a while, Bell managed to pull himself together and return to the campfire, stepping out from the shadow of the decayed trees. The crackling of the campfire drying the mud mixed with the vibration of the thick strings of the acoustic guitar. My left hand, which was still uncalloused from holding the chords, was in pain. As I stared at the shadows of the campfire flickering on the empty soup bowl placed on the ground, Bell, who had hidden behind the decayed trees, appeared. He returned to his seat, as if nothing had happened, and picked up the soup bowl he had set down. "......." Saint Grisha quietly took Bell''s hand, who had sat beside her. Bell briefly stared at her hand before turning his gaze back to the soup, scooping it with a spoon and putting it in his mouth. "At first glance, the things that seem insignificant are the ones that enrich our lives. Like warm meat-filled soup... or things like alcohol, cigarettes, and music." Grisha brought Bell¡¯s pipe to her mouth and spoke softly. ...Is she saying she enjoyed the music? "Thank you. I''m not much of a music connoisseur, but I could tell it had quite a unique composition. Please play it again next time." "......!" I stared at Grisha with wide eyes after hearing her words of thanks. "What''s wrong? Did I say something strange...?" "Right? It''s different from usual songs, isn''t it? Normally, songs based on a minor scale would have a variation that either builds the mood or has a reversal in about 50 seconds to a minute, right? But this song didn''t have such variations. The calm, low prelude, like the subtle scent of bread, continued for three minutes, and the ¡®variation¡¯ that appeared occasionally only made the listener think, ¡®Oh, is the mood about to rise?¡¯ That¡¯s all it did. Anyway, it just goes back to the original tone and rhythm...." "......." Grisha blinked as she listened to my explanation. "You seem to like music." Bell, who was scooping the soup into his mouth, cynically spoke as he watched me talk excitedly. "Don¡¯t bother Grisha too much. She¡¯s already tired...." "The money chords were, of course, not used at all. They¡¯re completely different from those hipster wannabe musicians who just change the fifth note to the seventh and then shamelessly claim, ''I didn¡¯t use money chords.'' If there had been a piano, I could have shown a much more sophisticated harmony...." I interrupted Bell¡¯s words and continued my explanation. When someone explains something to you, you should be grateful and quietly listen, not show annoyance like that. "I¡¯m sorry, but no matter how much you explain, they won¡¯t understand. We¡¯re not deep in music knowledge. You should talk to someone else about that...." "It¡¯s fine. I know about it." "......huh?" Bell looked at me with a slightly blank expression, as if he didn¡¯t understand. "You just have to nod along. Knowing a bit about music won¡¯t hurt, will it? As Grisha said, music enriches our lives." I interrupted Bell, who was about to say something, and continued my explanation. "Exactly, like soup or cigarettes...." "Sigh! Please be quiet!" I cut off Grisha and went on to explain the intention and structural features of the piece I had just performed, as well as the differences from regular music. Bell, of course, and even the Saint, seemed to have no idea what I was talking about. ...Actually, I could tell that Saint Grisha slightly regretted praising my music. But so what? You guys triggered this. You said you were impressed, that the composition was unique. I hadn¡¯t even been able to talk about music for the past two months, let alone work on it. I was too focused on surviving and pretending to be a genius mage every day. The phrase ¡®I almost died¡¯ here literally means ¡®I was almost physically killed.¡¯ It could easily be rephrased as ¡®I almost became prey to a giant spider¡¯ or ¡®I almost melted in the hands of demons.¡¯ If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. Those were two awful months. "By the way, I¡¯m heading back to the barracks...." "Oh!" Even today, I was flying through the sky on that damn deer¡¯s back. Through a battlefield filled with demons trying to kill me! Do you guys even understand what it¡¯s like riding on a crazy electric deer, soaring 500 meters above the ground, with hundreds of spells flying at me while the deer doesn¡¯t care about any of that? Could you even imagine that anxious, terrifying feeling? So, you guys have a duty to listen to my story. You were the ones who complimented my music. You¡¯re responsible. Even if you look at me with that ¡®Why are you doing this to us?¡¯ expression, I won¡¯t show any mercy. You got yourself into this. "And... ahem, ahem!" Maybe it was because I had been talking nonstop for nearly 20 minutes, but my throat felt incredibly swollen. The air around me was already thick, and with my alarmingly low stamina, I could barely keep my mouth open. I hadn¡¯t even explained a tenth of the philosophy behind my music yet.... "Ah, is it over? That took a while." "......Really? That¡¯s amazing. What happened next?" Bell, who had been staring blankly at the fire, finally turned his gaze toward me and asked. Grisha... It seemed like she had either been asleep for a moment or was still half-asleep as she responded with a lifeless tone. "...I¡¯ll stop here for now." I massaged my throat with my hand as I spoke. To these weathered veterans, they must have dozens of ways to ignore someone blabbering on about something they don¡¯t care about. "Well, take care." With a light farewell, I left the tent and walked away from the muddy field. As I wandered, I noticed soldiers, not just officers, sitting around the campfire with drinks and cigarettes in hand, chatting aimlessly and laughing. ¡®...I wonder what he meant by ¡®broke his bone¡¯.¡¯ "Attention! The new General, Mr. Bin, is here!" Just as I was thinking about checking out where the wounded soldiers were gathered, I heard a voice from the corner of my vision for the first time. "Yes? Ah, yes. Attention." It was an officer holding a pipe. I didn¡¯t remember his name. I had seen him report to Bell many times, but this was the first time I had spoken with him directly. "Nice to meet you, Captain." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...Was he a captain? I wasn¡¯t sure. "I heard you bought all the cigarettes, alcohol, and even meat out of your own pocket. Thanks to that, the morale of the soldiers who had been lying on the ground has improved a bit." The officer, with a medal on his chest, smiled in a slightly deranged manner and thanked me. It seemed like he was indeed a captain. "Also, that performance today! The sight of you riding a deer in the sky and calling down lightning was truly something out of a myth or a fairy tale. It was like the soldiers saw hope in their eyes for the first time in a while. Hahaha!" It was a nice thing to say, but his laugh was so broken that I couldn¡¯t take it seriously. "I¡¯m glad the soldiers¡¯ morale has improved." "Today, only one soldier committed suicide! But judging by the level of decomposition, it seems like the body was discovered a week after the suicide. So technically, there was no suicide today! Hahaha!" "......." Oh. Yeah. That¡¯s a bit much, huh? "Anyway... By the way, do you know a Private First Class Adra? He¡¯s one of my personal guards. I heard he broke something, so I wanted to check on his condition. He¡¯s the one with spiky hair like a chestnut." I decided to change the subject rather than try to figure out how to react to his morbid words. I didn¡¯t want to talk for too long with someone who talks about such serious things with a "No one died! Yay!" kind of attitude. Well, no one died, so that¡¯s good, but still, that¡¯s a little creepy. No one should be laughing like that while talking about such things, ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Original source) right? "Ah, I saw him earlier while smoking a cigarette. He was talking with Sergeant Rex over there, on the hill." I said goodbye to the overly cheerful officer and followed his directions toward the low hill where Adra and Rex were. I didn¡¯t have the courage to talk to that guy for too long. Shivers. As I passed through the large officers¡¯ barracks area, the decayed woods and a tall muddy hill that blocked the way appeared before me. ¡®...He¡¯s up there? Why did Adra, the one who supposedly broke something, climb up such a tall hill?¡¯ I sighed and slowly started climbing the muddy hill. Having gained some skill in handling my poor body, I didn¡¯t climb straight up but took a slanted path, occasionally shifting direction. If I went straight, the angle would be too steep, and my legs would start hurting right away, but by going at an angle, the slope was gentler. This is the wisdom of someone who¡¯s lived through two lifetimes.... "Are you planning on deserting?" "Yes?" The shout from Rex reached my ears as I was deep in my thoughts. "That¡¯s right." And it was Adra who answered with that passionate shout. ...What¡¯s going on up there? Chapter 73 The hills were made up of mud and weeds were growing here and there. But they were so few that the soles of my heavy, thick military boots dug into the mud with every step. The moon was high in the sky. The pitch-black clouds that had been there for the past few months had scattered after spewing out all the lightning they contained, and the full moon that had been hiding behind them illuminated the barracks and the surrounding area. The air around me was cool, as if it had just rained. The cool breeze and my experience of climbing the hill diagonally made the path not feel so arduous. ¡®Why did that guy, who was so broken, climb such a high hill?¡¯ I vented my petty complaints as the cool breeze hit me. It was a leisurely... ... and perhaps even peaceful moment. On this hill, I could see faint flower buds sprouting among the weeds shining in the moonlight. When I saw the flower buds, I naturally wanted to take Lir up this hill later. It was a hill that could be said to have less of a smell of blood in the dirty and gloomy battlefield. ¡°Are you going to desert now?¡± However, those peaceful thoughts disappeared in an instant at Rex¡¯s one word from the hill. ¡®Yes?¡¯ Desertion. An act of a soldier running away from the army without permission. Desertion was a serious military crime, to the point that deserters in wartime were subject to immediate execution. In addition, if I had the ability to survive the attacks of the overlords, it would have been a dream crime that I would have committed right away. ... ... It feels a bit strange to say a dream crime, but anyway, that¡¯s it. ¡°Yes.¡± Ed answered very calmly and coolly. Since we hadn¡¯t reached the top of the hill yet, I couldn¡¯t tell what expression he was making. ¡°I am your superior. In fact, your current position was recommended to me. Are you planning to leave and embarrass me?¡± ¡°......Why did Rex come to the battlefield?¡± ¡°Because I am a warrior.¡± Rex¡¯s urging was a question that came back to him, but he answered Ed¡¯s question without a second of hesitation. ¡°......I envy you.¡± Ed spoke with a trembling voice. His voice was clearly tired. It was to the point where it was doubtful whether he was the same person who had such a cheerful and bright personality that it was annoying. ¡°I wanted to be a hero. Since I was little, everyone called me a hero, and I thought I would become one soon.¡± If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. Ed¡¯s voice was trembling. I don¡¯t know what he saw on this mission, but it definitely wasn¡¯t normal. ¡°......But, I found out today. I can¡¯t do that.¡± Ed, who is so weak. What on earth happened? ¡°I left someone to die. No matter how much I tell myself that it was for the mission, that it was a sacrifice for the greater good... I can¡¯t get the screams of Private Danny, who was being dragged somewhere by those big, dirty hands, out of my head.¡± Ed murmured in a voice that was almost crawling now. The small voice barely reached my ears on the wind. Who on earth could Danny be? ... ... What did he see? ¡°I saw Bin-nim embroidering the sky today. I wanted to be that kind of person.¡± Ed took a moment to catch his breath and then continued his story in a tearful voice. ¡°But... I probably won¡¯t ever reach that level. Only one or two people in a century are born with that kind of talent.¡± I couldn¡¯t tell if Ed was angry or sad just ¡ã? N ???? v ???? l i g h t ?¡ã from hearing his voice. ¡°I saw it. At first, I didn¡¯t know what that look was... but now I know. Belle Artois. He is considered the most powerful of the current magicians, and he envied the child who decorated the sky.¡± It could be both anger and sadness. ¡°Do you know what this means? It means that even those with talents like Belle¡¯s can¡¯t become heroes.¡± ¡°.......¡± Rex didn¡¯t say anything to Ed, who was swallowing his anger in a small voice. He seemed to be just watching the child writhing in pain. ¡°Only a handful of people can reach that position... and in this day and age, there are only two: Black Star and Bin. I thought I was outstanding. I never doubted that I had talent. Although I couldn¡¯t compare to the general, I thought I was strong in my own way...!¡± Ed seemed to be unable to laugh in vain, thinking about how arrogant he had been. He took a breath for a moment. Immediately after, a sound of someone hitting his chest hard with a palm was heard. ¡°......I thought it was a foolish thought. Look at me. A hero who rides a spirit and decorates the battlefield is a piece of shit, but I can¡¯t even properly protect the lives of my comrades.¡± Ed soon sobbed and took a deep breath. His clumsy and anxious breathing weighed heavily on my shoulders. ¡°A person who becomes a hero is determined from birth.¡± After Ed¡¯s despairing voice, the sound of mud slapping could be heard. It seemed that Ed was finally going on his way. ¡°Unpleasant.¡± Finally, Rex spoke in a low voice. ¡°.......¡± The sound of shoes mixing with mud stopped for a moment. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how you were born. It matters how you die. You didn¡¯t want to be a hero, you wanted to be a clown.¡± Ed didn''t respond to Rex''s words. Then came the sound of mud sloshing. The sound gradually became smaller and smaller, and soon became completely inaudible. For a while, only silence reigned over the hill. I couldn''t figure out when I would be able to climb to the top, which was almost there. ... ...Should I just go back down? "Come up slowly." Hmm. Yeah. I guess I can go up now. I slowly climbed up the hill at Rex''s call. There was only a large orc and the footprints that were still clearly visible. "Uh...." Rex''s back, as if looking in the direction Ed had left, looked very bitter. "I''m sorry. You trusted me and gave me the right to greet you, but this happened." "No, I don''t mean to blame Rex. It''s just... It''s a shame, you know." Honestly, I didn¡¯t really feel as sad as I thought when Ed disappeared. It had only been a few days since I met him, and even then, my first impression of him wasn¡¯t that good. ¡°He was like a child, always talking about being a hero. His behavior... He seemed so out of touch with reality. That¡¯s why I¡¯m not that surprised.¡± Since he¡¯s already gone, I guess I can talk freely now. I told Rex my true feelings about Ed. ¡°He¡¯s actually a child.¡± ¡°......I¡¯m younger than you.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot, General. You¡¯ve met the Overlord, and you¡¯ve been in dangerous dungeons where artifacts were discovered since you were young.¡± It was a lie that you¡¯d been in dangerous dungeons since you were young. I didn¡¯t know that that vague lie would be used so usefully. ¡°In comparison, that guy Ed is a child. He only fought against weak demons and mutants compared to his talent and skills, and thanks to that, he has never experienced a miserable failure or defeat in his entire life.¡± Rex quietly went down the hill and said this. ¡°......Twenty is the right age to become an adult. At least that¡¯s what I think.¡± I looked at Rex and wanted to ask myself, ¡®What are you going to do about the reduced number of my escort troops?¡¯ Ed left, and we had to prepare for the future. Rex had known Ed since the beginning, so Ed seemed bitter about his departure, but I didn¡¯t feel any such feelings about his absence. Whether Ed becomes an adult or lives as a brat for the rest of his life, is it my business? He is no longer my escort, but just a deserter. The generals¡¯ barracks are always brightly lit until late at night. Grisha had to record the total number of casualties and deaths that day, and Bell had to grasp the current situation and make plans for the future. However, tonight, unlike usual, only a small lantern illuminated the barracks. Normally, the two would have to work late into the night on paperwork, but today, the workload was less than usual. The reason Grisha''s workload was less than usual was none other than alcohol and cigarettes. Usually, soldiers who were extremely stressed would cause trouble or harm themselves, resulting in injuries, or they would lose concentration and use magic on their allies, making ridiculous mistakes. However, today, thanks to alcohol and cigarettes, the soldiers'' stress was reduced, and such accidents were significantly reduced. The soldiers who came to their senses proved that they were the best elite on the continent, and they held off the mutants and demons who came rushing in without much damage. The number of casualties today was only eleven at most, and there were no casualties except for Bell and those who went on a mission. Bell would normally have been wrestling with his reports and maps until dawn, but today he was able to close his eyes early. The operation to infiltrate the enemy camp and bury the parchment was successfully completed. In addition, the boy attracted attention more splendidly than expected. The Demon Lords would not be able to sit idly by and watch this situation. They would launch an active offensive to eliminate the existence of Bin, and the Continental Army would only have to counter them. The traps were set. Now it was time to wait for crayfish or fish to be caught. ¡°General Bell, are you asleep?¡± A small voice came from the entrance of the barracks, emitting a faint lantern light. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Bell, who was lying on the bed with his eyes closed, asked as he was. Grisha and the boy were deep in sleep, even though it was early in the night. ¡°The letter has arrived.¡± Bell opened his eyes as if what he had been waiting for had finally arrived and got out of bed. ¡°......Who is the caller?¡± S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bell slowly rang and he asked as he walked towards Kuro. ¡°I am the General.¡± Chapter 74 To General Bell, It seems that the Demon King will only pretend to come down from the northern lands again but has no real intention of moving. If we just kill about four or five high-ranking demons, we should have some breathing room on our side. It should be fine to be away for about 30 minutes. I¡¯ll make some time to come down in two weeks. We¡¯ll meet then. As Bell read the letter, he could almost hear his voice¡ªlight and relaxed, as though the writing itself was carelessly done, with slanted, unreadable handwriting for anyone who would be reading the first letter from the Sword Saint. Bell folded the short letter from the Sword Saint twice and snapped his fingers. In an instant, the letter was consumed by flames and turned to ash. The fact that the Sword Saint would arrive in Ballarand in two weeks should not be known to the enemies. It wasn¡¯t likely to happen, but just in case the contents of the letter leaked, Bell had acted accordingly. If the high-ranking demon lords knew that the Sword Saint was coming to Ballarand, they wouldn¡¯t try to attack; they¡¯d run away with their tails between their legs, just like usual. They must not be allowed to escape. The four demon lords in this battlefield must all be killed, without exception. That was the bare minimum penance for the subordinates who had bravely died in service to him. His left arm throbbed in pain. Bell quietly sent the ash from the letter out the window and turned off the lamp. A deeper and lower darkness than usual settled over the general¡¯s tent. How long had it been since he had had a good sleep? He couldn¡¯t remember. "Adra deserted?" "Yes." It wasn¡¯t until the next morning that I told Bell the news of Adra¡¯s desertion. The reason I didn¡¯t tell him right away the night before wasn¡¯t particularly important. It was because I was afraid that Bell might go after Adra and kill him. Whether Adra lived or died didn¡¯t concern me, but I didn¡¯t want to be the one to inform Bell. If Adra got captured, I would feel uneasy about it. Bell would certainly deal with the deserter according to military law. And desertion in wartime was punishable by death. ...If Adra died, I would never escape the thought that I had given him the reason for it. My bed was uncomfortable enough as it was, and I didn¡¯t want to add to the unease of sleep. "He deserted last night? When did you find out?" "As soon as he deserted." "...But why are you telling me now?" "He was sleeping." Just like everyone else, but especially for mages, rest and sleep were just as important as intense study or training. Those who had done the same study and training: the magic of those who had had proper sleep and rest to keep their minds clear was of a far higher quality than those who stayed up late every night and overworked their minds. Disturbing a mage¡¯s sleep meant lowering the quality of their magic. Therefore, unless it was an emergency, a mage should never be woken during sleep. ...That was the excuse I gave to Bell. "That¡¯s how I was taught." Bell¡¯s gaze remained fierce. "By not reporting the desertion, you are as good as helping him escape." ...Does that mean he¡¯s going to kill me? I kept quiet, staring at him without saying anything. "Tsk." With a look of irritation, Bell roughly grabbed the robe thrown on the bed and threw it over his shoulders, turning away his sharp gaze. The wine-colored robe was stained with mud, but it seemed like he had no intention of changing into a spare set of clothes. "Come on. I¡¯ll give you a detailed briefing on the operation I explained earlier." Bell, now in his robe with his dark hair hastily pushed back, led Grisha and me out of the tent. It was only around 9 AM, but there was no sunlight in the sky. The black clouds, which had cleared briefly yesterday, had once again completely covered the sky. We passed by the officer''s tents and walked toward the Akyliptus Forest zone. The further we got from the battlefield, the lighter my shoulders felt. The mud didn¡¯t have any poison or blood on it, and before long, I could see flowers blooming between the mud piles. Soon, a massive tree stood at the top of a hill. It was a living tree, neither decaying nor dying. It was a different kind of hill from the one Adra had fled to the previous night. "...Could we rest a bit?" I cautiously asked Bell and Grisha as we reached the hill. "No." The answer was so firm that I couldn¡¯t ask why. "...." I held back the curse that nearly slipped from my mouth and walked up the hill at an angle. I was out of breath and felt dizzy. The two people ahead of me glanced back at me, and when they saw me struggling, they furrowed their brows. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. "...What are you doing?" "Don¡¯t... talk to me." I managed to answer with a strained throat. I was dying from exhaustion, yet they kept talking to me. If I hadn¡¯t known Bell¡¯s personality, I would have cursed him out right there. "...." Bell and Grisha exchanged glances, their faces showing confusion, and then climbed the hill ahead of me. It took them less than 5 minutes to reach the top in a straight line, but it took me a whole 20 minutes. ...And that was after taking a 10-minute break. "Ha, damn... Ha." At the top of the hill, there was a small hut. It looked newly built, with no rips or wear anywhere on it. I opened the door and walked inside. Since no one was waiting at the top of the hill, Bell and Grisha were most likely inside. "You¡¯re here." The bright lamp inside the hut illuminated the room. Bell, standing in the light with his face cast in shadow, gave a tired greeting as he looked at me. On the wall of the hut, a large map was hanging. It was a detailed map of Ballarand, with various shapes drawn in ink with a quill pen. Next to each shape were labels like "High-Ranking Demon", "Mutated Archer Group", and "Demon Lord¡¯s Garrison". "You¡¯re late." Inside the hut, Bell, Grisha, and even Rex, Lir, and Alter were all present. "Drink this." Lir handed me a cup filled with cold water. She must have prepared it to give me before I arrived. I was too moved by Lir¡¯s thoughtful gesture to even appreciate it. I brought the cup to my mouth and drank. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I didn¡¯t feel like I was alive again... yet. My arms and legs were still sore, but I did feel like I wasn¡¯t going to die just yet. "Sit down. It¡¯s late." Lir gently pulled my arm as I drank, guiding me to a chair. Alter nodded politely, and Rex stood and saluted. I received their salute with the hand not holding the cup and sat down following Lir¡¯s guidance. "Sit here." Lir emphasized her left seat with a finger. Well, it wasn¡¯t surprising. She probably didn¡¯t want to sit next to someone she didn¡¯t know well. In fact, Alter was sitting to her right. I sat where she pointed. "From now on, everything discussed here is confidential. The moment you leave this hut, you are not to repeat anything that has been said here." Once everyone was seated, Bell adjusted the lamp¡¯s light, focusing it on himself and the map. Bathed in the light, Bell, though I didn¡¯t want to admit it, was quite handsome. His deep, dark eyes and his hair pushed back, despite not having been washed for days, still maintained their elegance. ...It was the first time I had stared at his face like this, even though we had been in the same tent for days. "Once everyone agrees, nod." His deep circles under his eyes and slightly torn voice weren¡¯t reassuring, but we all had no choice but to nod heavily. Who would argue with Bell, after he said it so seriously? No one would dare. ...Even if it wasn¡¯t Bell in front of us, no one would shake their head in this kind of atmosphere. "Good. Then, I¡¯ll explain the ''Harvest'' operation planned for two weeks from now." Bell took a quill from the desk and drew four triangles on the right side of the map. "There are four enemy demon lords. Maltiel, Raguel, Ariel, and Michael." This time, Bell moved the quill to the far left of the map and drew two circles. "The only forces that can face the demon lords one-on-one in our army are two. Me and Grisha." Though Alter, the 8th Circle wizard and former tower master, was here, he definitely wasn¡¯t at a level where he could fight one of the demon lords one-on-one. "Our forces are twice as few as the enemy¡¯s generals. Our army is still dying off, but the demons are using those deaths to increase the number of mutations." Just as he said, the battlefield was overwhelmingly unfavorable, and defeat was inevitable. "If we force our way into their ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Original source) lines, we will lose because of the imbalance in the general-level forces. Even if we drag out the time, our numbers will continue to shrink while the enemy¡¯s grows." "Isn¡¯t there one more general-level fighter?" Grisha raised her hand and asked in confusion. Her eyes... for some reason, were looking at me. "...Me?" Are they really considering me at the same level as Bell, to face the demon lords one-on-one? Has Saint Grisha finally lost her mind after all these years of war? "Bin is excluded. While his current power isn¡¯t much stronger than ours... his growth potential is far beyond that. If he gets injured fighting a demon lord, it would be a huge loss for the continent." ...What made them think I was at a general level? I¡¯ve only read up to page 80 of ¡®The Essentials of Intermediate Magic.¡¯ I just started the second chapter of ¡®The History and Understanding of Lightning Magic.¡¯ "Heh..." I couldn¡¯t confess my secrets now, and I was really losing it. Chapter 75 The wizard, Bell, with black hair and a wine-colored robe, lightly tapped the map on the wall with his palm before bringing his focused gaze back to the front. ¡°Bin is excluded. His current skill level may not differ much from ours, but... his growth potential is far superior. If he were to get injured while clashing with a Great Overlord, it would be a huge loss for the continent.¡± ¡°But the situation is dire, isn''t it? Don¡¯t we need to use every resource, even a cat''s paw?¡± Grisha asked, as if she didn¡¯t quite understand Bell¡¯s explanation. She seemed to be hoping that I, as a general, would be able to make a significant contribution. Given how unfavorable the situation was, it was only natural for her to have such an expectation. And, naturally, I silently prayed in my heart that the Saintess would keep her mouth shut. ...How could I possibly fight on equal terms with a Great Overlord? I¡¯d be dead for sure. ¡°I¡¯ll explain that part, so be patient. There¡¯s a way to kill the four Great Overlords without using Bin.¡± ¡°...Kill them? You¡¯re not suggesting that we abandon protecting the land of Valerand?¡± Alter asked, seemingly surprised by Bell¡¯s words. ¡°In a situation like this, the idea of killing four Great Overlords might sound like a dream, I suppose. I thought we were discussing retreat plans today.¡± ¡°It seems you¡¯ve forgotten how to dream over the long years.¡± Bell responded lightly to Alter¡¯s question with a provocative tone. Alter, hearing the provocation, shrugged indifferently, but Lir, who was sitting beside him, glared sharply at Bell with clear displeasure. ¡°What is it?¡± Bell looked down at Lir with his characteristic cold and chilling eyes. Naturally, as soon as their eyes met, Lir couldn¡¯t make a sound and lowered her gaze. ...Well, even the attempt was commendable. Considering her personality, she deserved at least a hundred compliments. I patted Lir¡¯s back and refocused on Bell¡¯s story. ¡°Then let me continue explaining.¡± Bell cleared his throat and quickly withdrew his cold gaze from Lir. Lir, once Bell turned away, only glared at him sneakily, as if hoping to catch him off guard. ¡°The Great Overlords will start actively attacking from today. Once they gain the upper hand, their strategy is the complete opposite of the type who likes to slowly and relentlessly kill their opponents without any variables.¡± A thick hand rose behind me. It seemed Rex had a question. ¡°Right, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± ¡°How do you know the enemy will begin their attack?¡± ¡°Because of Bin.¡± Bell pointed his pen toward me. ¡°They saw Bin appear on this battlefield and wreak havoc. He was flying around on a spirit, causing complete chaos. According to the officers, seven high-ranking demons were killed, and six of the mutated squads made by the Great Overlord were wiped out.¡± Strictly speaking, it wasn¡¯t me but Dajin who handled them, but... I didn¡¯t feel the need to correct that. ¡°...Yes, I saw it with my own eyes.¡± ¡°That little kid was reading Understanding Intermediate Magic in our camp. A book I read when I was nine.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°He''s someone who¡¯s been learning magic for less than three months. And yet, he suddenly rides a spirit and turns the battlefield upside down. What do you think the Great Overlords would be thinking?¡± ¡°...You mean, even if it ruins the war, they¡¯ll try to kill General Bin?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll start their offensive today. The Great Overlords will also make an appearance on the battlefield.¡± Bell picked up his pen again and started placing dots on the map. Soon, there were about nine dots evenly spaced along the demon formation. ¡°The places marked on the map are where I¡¯ve secretly planted parchment through a certain operation.¡± ¡°And that parchment has a kind ¡ï ???????????????????????????????????? ¡ï of barrier magic engraved on it. Once the enemy pushes the front line far enough, I¡¯ll activate the magic on these parchments to prevent the four Great Overlords from leaving this land of Valerand.¡± Bell marked the same nine dots on our formation. Then, as he connected the dots, a massive shape that covered both the enemy¡¯s and our formations was completed. ¡°...You mean, you¡¯re going to trap that entire area?¡± sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alter looked at Bell with suspicion. Even to someone like me, who wasn¡¯t very knowledgeable about magic, it seemed impossible. The shape on the map looked to cover at least 30 square kilometers. To create a barrier that large... ¡°I understand that you¡¯ve expanded the barrier range through the parchment. But I¡¯m worried about its strength. The larger the barrier, the weaker its power tends to become.¡± ¡°Sharp observation, but you don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯ve prepared a special method for that.¡± Bell spoke with a confident expression. Alter asked what the ¡°special method¡± was, and Lir seemed eager to chime in, as if she wanted to support Alter¡¯s questions, but with courage. ¡°I¡¯ll trust you,¡± I said, unable to avoid speaking as the argument became more heated. ¡°...General Bin?¡± Alter looked at me in disbelief. ¡°The fact that he¡¯s not explaining his method means there¡¯s nothing good to be gained from it, right? Alter, please just trust him this one time. He¡¯s not a fool, so I¡¯m sure he¡¯s prepared a solid plan.¡± ¡°...¡± Alter still seemed uncertain, but he didn¡¯t press further. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s assume we trap all four Great Overlords in an ¡®absolute indestructible barrier.¡¯ What do we do next?¡± How. This was the same question I had when I first arrived on this battlefield and heard about the plan. Even if we lure and trap the four Great Overlords, if we don¡¯t have a safe way to deal with them, the whole plan would be pointless. Fighting against four Great Overlords would be a near-impossible task unless we brought the Sword Saint with us... ¡°Two weeks from now, the Sword Saint will arrive.¡± ¡°...¡± At Bell¡¯s words, the entire room fell silent. ¡°...What about the northern front? If the Sword Saint leaves, the Demon King will make a move...¡± Rex, the only one among us who could see the bigger picture of the war, carefully raised his hand and spoke. Currently, the Sword Saint was facing the Demon King on the northern front while the four Great Overlords were rampaging in Valerand. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. If news spread that he arrived in Valerand, every soldier on the northern front would be wiped out by the Demon King¡¯s hands. ¡°I¡¯ve already planned an operation that will allow him to leave the northern front. The surrounding defenses around the fortress have been cleared up, and if we take down a couple of high-ranking demons, we¡¯ll be able to make sure the enemy won¡¯t realize that he¡¯s coming here.¡± Bell paused for a moment before speaking with gleaming eyes. ¡°Probably about 15 minutes of fighting time.¡± Fifteen minutes. That¡¯s how long it would take for the Sword Saint to turn the tide and take the heads of the enemy commander four times. Hope, expectation for the future, and the desire for victory swirled around the hut. ¡°Any questions?¡± ¡°...¡± After hearing this, no one raised any further questions about the plan. The Sword Saint was that kind of person. No matter how absurd a suicide mission seemed, he would turn it into a mission of certain victory. The true hope of the continent. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. This conversation must never leave this hut. The moment the enemy hears about this, they¡¯ll invest more high-ranking scouts in the northern front. The Great Overlords in this land will retreat.¡± Bell took out a pipe from inside his robe and put it to his mouth as he spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t laugh. Always stay despondent. Never raise your head. The more we seem desperate, the more confident they¡¯ll be in their attack.¡± Soon, a spark ignited in Bell¡¯s pipe. The familiar smell of tobacco smoke began to slowly fill the air. ¡°Dismissed.¡± Bell finished speaking and left the hut first, followed by Grisha. Her face was a mixture of emotions: ¡®Finally, this war is ending¡¯ and ¡®We still have two weeks of this madness.¡¯ Rex quietly took a deep breath before standing up, followed by Alter. Lir and I exchanged a brief glance before being the last to rise. I couldn¡¯t quite grasp what I had just heard. If the Sword Saint and the four Great Overlords were trapped in one ¡®region,¡¯ he would undoubtedly deal with all four of them within 15 minutes. If everything went according to plan, the number of Great Overlords, currently at nine, would be reduced to five. The number of high-ranking demons would be halved. This operation would not only change the situation in Valerand but would also be a major turning point in the war between the demons and the alliance. ...Maybe we were standing at the heart of history. Thinking that, I felt a chill run down my spine. As expected by Bell, the demon army began to actively push forward the front lines the day after I had caused chaos on Dajin¡¯s back in the battlefield. ¡°Watch the front! Raise your shields high!¡± ¡°Shoot! Use everything you¡¯ve got!¡± Without any cover or shields, the mages and archers did their best to stop the enemy by unleashing their weapons as they crossed the unmanned zone. However, the mages¡¯ magic ran out, and the archers'' arrows were just as depleted. The only thing that was infinite on this battlefield was the demons and the mutants they created. ¡°Retreat! Fall back!¡± The front line began to steadily retreat. The continent¡¯s army managed to block the demons'' advance by crossing the rear trenches while minimizing casualties. But the demons, pushing forward recklessly, lost three high-ranking demons and even a powerful mutant created with a dragon. ¡°...This is pointless.¡± Then, starting from the fourth day, the Great Overlords began to appear on the battlefield. With a mere gesture, they twisted the terrain of the unmanned zone and even combined the bodies of fallen soldiers into a huge mutant. Every time the Great Overlords showed up on the battlefield, Bell also made an appearance on the front lines. With a mechanical, cold expression, Bell burned the corpses of soldiers that had turned into mutants, and the muddy ground of the battlefield, once covered in thick sludge, became as solid as ceramic under his touch. The battle between Bell and the Great Overlords never truly reached a conclusion. In a simple one-on-one power comparison, Bell held a slight edge, but because other Great Overlords might be lurking somewhere on the battlefield looking for an opportunity, Bell could not take an aggressive approach. The Great Overlords also seemed to be fully aware of this, deliberately guiding the battle into a war of attrition. They were waiting for Bell¡¯s magic to run out. No matter how powerful Bell Artua was, eventually, fighting in a battle of attrition with the Great Overlords every day would wear down his mana. Waiting for a mage¡¯s magic to run out and then hunting them down was the demons¡¯ most typical and reliable strategy against mages. They continued to pressure Bell with delicate yet suffocating pressure, and within ten days, Bell¡¯s magic was near exhaustion. On the night of the thirteenth day, Bell began to show signs of dizziness and hyperventilation. It was unsettling to see that mechanical human crumble. Then came the fourteenth day. The morning of exactly two weeks since I had begun riding on Dajin¡¯s back to sweep through the battlefield. The daylight broke through the clouds without any hesitation, shining on the battlefield. ¡°...Sigh.¡± I exhaled softly as I looked at the sun breaking through the clouds and walked out of the tent early in the morning. ¡°We¡¯re ready.¡± The orcs, elves, and an elderly man, who had finished preparing long ago, greeted me. I quietly swallowed my saliva and walked slowly toward the front line, following the officer¡¯s guide. It was time to retrieve the traps I had left by the water. Chapter 76 A ray of light faintly descends on the foggy battlefield. The light that pierced through the dark clouds illuminated the soldiers hiding in the trenches, but none of them had the energy to look up at the sky. Their eyes were fixed on the no-man¡¯s land outside the trenches, and their hearing and smell were constantly searching their surroundings for new information. It was suffocating. You never knew when or where magic would strike again. If not magic, it could be a chunk of flesh filled with venom or a sharp piece of bone. The battlefield was a place where you could die for any reason. The soldiers who had survived up until now and were skilled enough knew this very well. The alcohol and cigarettes that had temporarily soothed their minds were of little help to the soldiers who were facing an unprecedented attack. No matter how strong the alcohol was or how refreshing the cigarettes were, they could not kill the enemies in front of them. The air of the battlefield was heavy. The no man¡¯s land was covered in a fog made of blood. Green and red blood spread widely over the mud lumps. I couldn¡¯t get used to it. I couldn¡¯t get used to it at all. The wizards, the archers, the infantry. The officers who gave orders and controlled the soldiers were the same. Everything around me felt like a never-ending nightmare, and it must have been the same for them. ¡°Are you here?¡± The officer saluted lightly at me and the guards. I nodded in response. My mouth didn¡¯t open properly. My mouth was blocked by the heavy air of the battlefield. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ll be replacing Belle starting today... Please take care of me.¡± The officer seemed unaware of the details of the operation. He simply thought that I was going into battle as a replacement for Belle, who had run out of magic power. ¡°How is Belle¡¯s condition?¡± The officer asked me with a worried expression. ¡°Not so good. Your magic power is almost depleted. You should probably rest for two days.¡± Alter answered the officer¡¯s question instead. This sly old man seemed to be quite good at lying. ¡°......I see, I understand.¡± In fact, Bell¡¯s condition was not completely as bad as Alter said. He had some magic power left for today. Of course, he was dizzy and vomiting, but he still had enough energy to show up on the battlefield and create a barrier, and he planned to participate in the battle if necessary. Even so, the reason Alter lied about Bell¡¯s condition being the worst was for another reason. Desperation was necessary in this battlefield. In order to deceive the meticulous overlords, the soldiers had to see ¡®real hell¡¯ in their eyes. I started walking toward the trenches close to the enemy lines as planned. The soldiers¡¯ eyes were all as if they were on the verge of death. They didn¡¯t even have time to greet me, so they only nodded lightly, and I simply gave them a light bow. ¡°......Whew.¡± The most forward of the front lines. As soon as I stood in front of the no-man¡¯s-land, I let out a sigh. The air was thick and humid, filled with the smell of blood and chunks of flesh, but the cold air was particularly clear and crawled up my body. I could feel the tension among the soldiers that a small mistake could lead to my death, the death of my comrades, and the defeat of the war. No matter how experienced the soldiers were, no one could endure this in their right mind. The soldiers either had laughter on their lips, their eyes were swollen, or they were constantly muttering curses. ¡°Something in the shape of a human is walking across the no-man¡¯s-land!¡± It was the moment when I took a seat in the corner of the trench and tried to catch my breath. Someone shouted loudly, as if they were angry. Some of the soldiers did not take this scream seriously. This was because the number of soldiers seeing things was increasing. These... ... were the most optimistic among the soldiers. ¡°......Fuck, people? People!? Are you sure?¡± However, some of the soldiers reacted abnormally sensitively to this report. They were those who suffered from delusions of grandeur and persecution delusions due to the long war. ¡°You crazy, what do you know! If you walk through the no man¡¯s land like that, it¡¯s the enemy! Get ready to shoot!¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible to identify due to the fog, there¡¯s only one so far, so don¡¯t be impatient. Don¡¯t shoot until you can completely identify whether it¡¯s friend or foe!¡± Fortunately, the officer who was still sane shouted loudly at the magicians who had started reciting spells without permission. The magic power that had been gathering at the tip of the staff and the taut bowstring slowly lost strength. Taking tense breaths, the other soldiers also focused their gazes on the shadow of a human figure slowly emerging from the fog. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°This is driving me nuts, damn it... Damn it, really! Let¡¯s just shoot him! Lieutenant!¡± Among the archers, one who had not yet relaxed his bowstring shouted at the officer. His hands were shaking with nervousness and anxiety, and it was questionable whether he could properly hit something in that state. ¡°Shut up! It could be an ally. It won¡¯t be too late to deal with them after identifying whether they are an ally or an enemy. Don¡¯t be impatient! We shouldn¡¯t waste our already limited magic power and arrows on a mistaken shot!¡± Despite his anxiety, the officer maintained his senses and shouted at the archer. Only then did the archer lower his bow. ¡°About 170 centimeters tall... with a longsword hanging from his waist! Judging by the armor he is wearing... he must be an ally! He walks slowly because he limps on one leg. He looks like a wounded survivor from yesterday¡¯s battle.¡± One of the elven archers with good eyesight described the figure he was seeing in detail. ¡°Wounded? Then you were lying in that no man¡¯s land pretending to be a corpse?!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been in that poison pit for hours, so you must be quite alive. Lieutenant! Give me permission to fire!¡± ¡°I told you to shut up, Lieutenant! You¡¯re telling me to shoot at our own troops when we¡¯re short on magic and arrows?! Everyone, put down your staffs!¡± The lieutenant shouted even louder at the soldiers. ¡°......Fuck.¡± The wizard who had been asking the lieutenant for permission to fire finally cursed and put his staff away. Silence fell over the battlefield for a moment. The figure beyond the fog gradually got closer, its faint silhouette becoming clearer. ¡°......Teru! Is that you Teru?!¡± The shadow¡¯s true identity was human. One of the soldiers shouted passionately as his blue hair was revealed. When he appeared, his armor was completely covered in blood and a large tree branch was stuck in one of his legs. I couldn¡¯t understand how he had managed to walk through that dangerous no-man¡¯s land safely with those legs. No, I couldn¡¯t even imagine how he had survived in that no-man¡¯s land full of poison in the first place. ¡°He went missing two days ago! Private 2nd Infantry! He¡¯s my successor! He¡¯s our ally! Don¡¯t shoot! He¡¯s our ally!¡± The soldier next to the officer put his sword back into his waistband and shouted loudly. Two days? Two days? Not even a day? Thinking about it calmly, it didn¡¯t make sense. This wasn¡¯t an easy battlefield where an infantryman left alone without any support could survive for two days. If an ordinary mutant or a demon¡¯s poison were to infect a normal human, their limbs would be paralyzed within a few hours, and if infected with a high-ranking demon¡¯s poison, they would die within three hours. The Great Monarch¡¯s poison... ... Needless to say, his body would probably melt the moment he touched it. So it was absurd to judge it coolly. This is a trap. ¡°Wait, Teru! I¡¯ll help you!¡± However, it was difficult to expect such cool judgment from soldiers who were already pushed to the limit. Even if there was a wounded soldier right in front of him, a soldier who had died. ¡°No! Stay in your place!¡± The soldier who called the wounded soldier walking from afar as Teru climbed up the trench and started running through the mud-filled battlefield. The officer didn¡¯t even have time to stop him. He was so exhausted that he couldn¡¯t think straight after seeing his comrade¡¯s miraculous return. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle, Teru! This is a miracle, you punk! Hahaha! Astella took care of you!¡± The soldier shouted loudly as he ran through the no-man¡¯s land toward the wounded soldier. Miracle. He laughed loudly as he said that. It was loud and hearty enough to make the listener feel good. In this battlefield where only despair mercilessly descended, the soldier saw hope through the returned soldier named Teru. If this were a movie, there would have been touching music at this point. The sunlight that broke through the dark clouds after almost two weeks would shine on the two, and after a brief silence, the people would cheer. But this was reality. ¡°......Teru?¡± The soldier who quickly ran and carried the injured man¡¯s arm on his shoulder realized belatedly that something was wrong and spoke in a smaller voice than before. ¡°I want to live, I want to live.......¡± The blue-haired private named Teru stuttered with unfocused eyes as if he had a brain failure. A chill ran down his spine and his limbs trembled. The soldier who carried the soldier¡¯s arm on his shoulder named Teru froze as if he had seen something he shouldn¡¯t have seen. ¡°Please save me, save me. Save me.......¡± The soldier named Teru shed tears. His voice was cracked and broken. He begged for his life to the soldier holding his arm. Soon, his left eyeball fell into the mud along with tears. The wizards, realizing that something was seriously wrong, quickly raised their staffs and aimed them at him. ¡°......Wait, wait! They¡¯re friendly! Stop firing!¡± ¡°Friendly! Don¡¯t you know by the way they speak and their condition? They¡¯re mutants! They¡¯re already dead! Hurry up and get out of here, you crazy bastard!¡± If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. As he watched the wizards and archers aiming at him, the soldier named Teru cried even louder. It was a cry that sent shivers down the spines of those who heard it. I remained silent, ? N§àv§Öl?g?§ä ? (Continue reading) unable to make any judgments. The officers watching him, as well as Rex and Alter, who had a lot of experience on the battlefield, did not open their mouths. However, they noticed the strangeness of the situation and looked around to see what would happen soon. It seemed as if he was trying to prepare for the field. ¡°Even one! Let¡¯s save even one! Maybe the saint can heal them! Is there even one missing soldier who came back alive?! Is there even one person who came back alive and brought them back......!¡± On the no-man¡¯s land, the soldier shouted at his comrades who were aiming their bows and staffs at him. He shouted desperately and slowly began walking toward the trenches, leading the soldier named Teru. But. Thump. Then, the sound of something being ripped echoed. When he turned his head, there was the torn arm of the soldier named Teru. ¡°......Uh.¡± The soldier¡¯s face turned pale when he saw that his arm had been easily ripped off like a wet piece of paper. ¡°Ha, ha......!¡± Soon, the soldier named Teru collapsed to the ground with an ugly laugh. His face was buried in the mud full of poison, and the back of his head was covered with marks where someone had torn and sewn it up. ¡°Fuck... It¡¯s all over.¡± A small voice burst out from the mud. It was the voice of someone who had lost his mind. That voice, covered in great fear and despair, made those who heard it feel the same way. ¡°Everyone¡¯s dead. Private, Captain, me... We shouldn¡¯t have stepped in in the first place, in the first place. In the first place...¡± That voice died down feebly, like the flame of a lamp that had burned out all its fuel. His body slowly sank into the mud, and a clear fear settled in the eyes of the soldier who was holding Private Teru¡¯s shoulder. It comes every day. Every day. Someone¡¯s comrade, brother, friend, comrade. They come back in such a state. Every day, they become ghosts, weighing down the shoulders of those on the battlefield. This is a warning. A warning that we will soon be like this. ¡°Damn it, a lot of demons appear at 1 o¡¯clock! Wake up!¡± Before there was time to mourn the soldier¡¯s miserable death, the officer woke up the trench with a sound close to a scream. Immediately after, demons with huge wings and carrying light on their backs appeared in the sky. They silently raised their fingers and pointed at the soldier standing on the no-man¡¯s land. ¡°If you delicately touch the brain, you can create a mutant in a ¡®half-alive state.¡¯ When in that state, the body moves due to the instinct to live without being able to think properly. This method is the most efficient when looking for where you are hiding.¡± A soft voice echoed through the silent trench. The wizards and archers quickly prepared to intercept, but it was already too late. We should have noticed them before they flew over the no-man¡¯s land and approached us. However, our eyes were drawn to the bait called ¡®Teru¡¯, and our discovery was delayed by a few seconds. And in this battlefield, a few seconds is enough time to decide the situation. The red light began to gather in their hands, and then all at once, they became straight flashes of light and flew towards the heads of the soldiers standing blankly in the no-man¡¯s land. Death covered the area around the trench. Most of the soldiers stopped in confusion and despair, but I, who had the [calm] characteristic, calmly moved my body to find something to do. I struggled out of the trench, stepping on the mud with my thin arms, and started running into the middle of the bombing. Some people were shocked and shouted as they saw me going out of the trench, but some came to their senses belatedly and began to move their bodies to find things they could do. It was time to retrieve the trap. Chapter 77 The soldier, with Teru¡¯s arm draped over his shoulder, was engulfed in a flash of light behind the soldier¡¯s back. The glare, emanating from the fingers of the demons, spread forward as if it would erase everything in its path. The soldier, standing in the middle of the unmanned zone, stared blankly at the approaching light. There was no time to react. It was too late to raise his shield or take a defensive posture. He was helpless. The thought that he couldn¡¯t do anything right filled his mind. He couldn¡¯t even save his comrade, who had managed to cross the unmanned zone by some miracle. He had foolishly rushed out of the trench, shouting at his comrades to stop shooting, and in doing so, he had delayed the demons¡¯ discovery of them. He would become nothing but an unnamed chunk of meat in this battlefield, having failed to leave any mark, unable to help anyone. ¡°...¡± He wanted to apologize to his comrades for his pitiful self, but he couldn¡¯t even muster a laugh at the thought. For a brief moment, he wanted to escape from this horrific reality. He wanted to find some hope amidst this damn mud and bodies, to find that something could still live. It was a childish wish, an unattainable dream. And the price for that wish and dream was the lives of himself and his comrades. If you turned your eyes away from reality, death would come. That¡¯s what the battlefield was like. The soldier took a moment to gather his thoughts and closed his eyes. The light drew nearer, about to pierce through his skull... Boom! Then, a tearing sound rang in his ears. ...It rang in his ears? He couldn¡¯t hold a shield or take cover. If he had been struck directly by the demon¡¯s magic, his body should have been torn apart, but his ears kept receiving strange information. Explosions, someone screaming, and ? N§àv§Öl?g?§ä ? (Continue reading) the sound of mud rising into the air before crashing back down to the ground. He had never died before, but if he had, those were not the sounds that would reach him. ¡°...¡± The soldier slowly opened his eyes in confusion. Everything around him was covered in dust. His eyes burned as if on fire. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Through the dust clouds and the dark battlefield, light descended. The light illuminated a silver-haired boy. The boy¡¯s eyes were deep and beautiful, like a drop of blue paint on a white canvas. The boy¡¯s presence exuded a mysterious aura that made those who looked at him feel drawn in. ¡°Ugh, damn, dust. Why is there so much dust flying around in this place full of mud?¡± The boy waved his slender wrist to brush away the dust that was entering his nose. Despite the sudden ambush by the demons, he showed no sign of surprise. He seemed composed, as if he had expected all of this. The soldier looked around the boy. He finally began to understand how he was still alive. A radius of about one meter around the boy had become a complete mess. While it was certain that the boy had used some kind of defensive magic to save him, beyond that, there was nothing he could figure out due to his ignorance of magic. The trench around them was also in chaos, but there didn¡¯t seem to be significant casualties. A few soldiers were crawling out from under chunks of mud, clearing away the collapsed trench framework. ¡°Get down, you idiot!¡± A shout from an officer came from the front. Only then did the soldier snap back to reality and slowly begin to move. He realized that, with the white-haired boy around, he would only be a hindrance to the boy¡¯s full potential. The soldier hastily stood up and tried to walk toward the trench. But in that moment, a soft voice emerged from the boy¡¯s lips. ¡°...Please take the bodies with you if possible. At least bury them in a grave since we found them.¡± The soldier froze in his tracks. The faint compassion in the boy¡¯s voice pierced his heart, tormenting it. ¡°...¡± He quietly gazed at the boy¡¯s pure white head and, holding back tears, carefully picked up the fallen ¡®Teru.¡¯ ¡°What the hell are you doing, you bastard! Get down here!¡± ¡°Leave the bodies and hurry up! Don¡¯t worry about that, you¡¯ll die!¡± The soldiers below in the trench yelled to leave the bodies behind and move quickly. But he just couldn¡¯t leave the body behind. Why, he didn¡¯t know. Was it because this was the hope he had been desperately searching for? It seemed like a ridiculous story. Hope in a body? ...Hope in a body. ¡°Damn.¡± Yeah. This must be the hope he had been looking for. Proof that they fought bravely. Proof that they resisted more fiercely than anyone else. Proof that someone would remember his sacrifice, his courage. Yes. This was what was needed. This was what he needed. With hope on his back, he quickly moved his legs and tumbled into the trench. The sound of soft flesh being crushed rang out, and the soldiers, looking at the body covered in poison, growled in anger. A chill spread through his shoulder as poison soaked into it, and soon, his senses began to fade. Still, he couldn¡¯t throw the body away. It was the hope passed on by the continent¡¯s hope, the boy. At least, wasn¡¯t proof that he could be remembered necessary? That was what he believed. ¡°...Leave the body behind and move out. The battle will intensify.¡± Rex, the orc guarding the boy, also believed that. A giant boot stepped on the collapsed trench, sinking into the mud, and the massive orc began to appear over the unmanned zone. ¡°This is really high-quality magic.¡± Rex, holding a massive axe, spoke to the boy with a hint of amusement. ¡°It¡¯s a blessing from a spirit, after all.¡± The boy casually smiled and responded. A spirit¡¯s blessing. The top-tier defensive magic that the boy obtained from the Akhiliptus Forest. A special magic that could drastically increase a mage¡¯s survival rate, one that only a very small number of people chosen by spirits could obtain. The boy felt quite satisfied as the magic he had received a month ago now shone brightly. ¡°I¡¯m glad I experimented with this magic beforehand. Thanks to that, I could dive in with confidence.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only swung an axe a few times for the general, but... well, it wasn¡¯t a bad experience.¡± The boy and Rex exchanged jokes that only they understood, both wearing faint smiles. Their bond had become close enough to ease each other¡¯s tension before the fierce battle ahead. ¡°...There they are.¡± The demons floating in the sky closed their eyes upon seeing the silver-haired boy step onto the battlefield and whispered to each other. ¡°...We¡¯ll go soon. Until then, hold them back.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The largest demon among those floating in the sky moved his finger, which had just emitted a red glow, and pointed it directly at the boy. ¡°...It hasn¡¯t been 15 seconds yet.¡± ¡°I know.¡± The boy, unlike when he had confidently charged into the enemy¡¯s fire earlier, hurriedly hid behind the orc¡¯s back. ¡°Charge.¡± The large-winged demon ordered in a low voice. Immediately, the demons behind him folded their wings and shot forward in a straight line toward the boy. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. They weren¡¯t using magic, weapons, or mutants. The demons shot toward the boy as if they were missiles, determined to hit him with a suicidal charge, thinking that simple attacks or magic couldn¡¯t harm him. For ordinary creatures, such an order would surely cause hesitation, but these were demons. A species born to annihilate all life chose this barbaric, ignorant method. ¡°One point. Deficiency. Unity and compression.¡± A voice full of age rang out from behind Rex, who had raised his axe. The orc glared at the sky with a determined expression. ¡°Bolt.¡± Electricity surged from the old man¡¯s body, and soon, an electrical sphere compressed into a single point shot upwards from deep within the trench. A moment later, dozens of lightning bolts covered the sky. The immense heat surrounded Rex¡¯s skin. His steel arm was heated, and the boy hunched down behind the orc to shield himself from the heat. The demons, who had been charging straight toward the boy, were instantly roasted. Their blackened flesh began to fall from the sky, and Rex skillfully struck them away with his axe, protecting the boy behind him. The demon who had forced his subordinates into a suicidal charge looked down on the orc and the mages with a grim expression. His large wings fluttered cautiously against the backdrop of black clouds. ¡°What are you doing, not coming?¡± The boy provocatively challenged the demon standing in the sky with a cold expression. ¡°...Everything is for the unified world.¡± The demon folded his wings and, like the others, dived down toward the boy. ¡°Manifest.¡± As if waiting for this moment, crimson particles flowed out from the boy¡¯s chest. The particles soon formed into a red crystal. Click! With a sound of mechanical gears meshing together, a blood-red beam shot up into the sky. ¡°...You¡¯ve gotten a bit more skilled, I see?¡± Rex remarked as he noticed the boy¡¯s improved aim. It wasn¡¯t long ago that the boy couldn¡¯t even hit a moving spider, but now, he was able to intercept demons flying through the sky with ease. ¡°They¡¯re flying straight toward me, that¡¯s why.¡± The boy lightly chuckled in response to Rex¡¯s praise. The demon¡¯s body, split in two by the crimson beam, plummeted to the ground like a waterlogged paper airplane. The corpse emitted a foul smell before quickly decaying and blending into the mud. Chapter 78 Blessing of the Spirit Whether you¡¯re a classic wizard, a one-shot mage, or even a close-range tank orc wizard who invests all their stats into strength and health, this is an exceptional, overpowered spell that fits any build. The spell casts a shield that absorbs all attacks for 1 second as soon as the mage is attacked. Unlike weak defensive spells like ''Arcane Shield'' or ''Mana Shield,'' this one offers performance on an entirely different level. The greatest advantage of this spell is that it doesn¡¯t consume any additional mana to activate. It¡¯s a spell where a spirit protects the caster by casting the shield, which makes this feature quite natural, considering the concept of the spell. The second advantage is that it¡¯s not an ''active'' spell that requires precise timing when an attack occurs. Instead, it automatically activates every time the mage is attacked. For someone like me, whose agility stat is a mere 1, resulting in a dreadful reaction speed, this is arguably the best spell imaginable. However, does this spell offer perfect, unbreakable defense? Well, not quite. As soon as I returned from the Akhiliptus Forest, I conducted several experiments on the "Blessing of the Spirit" spell with Rex¡¯s help. Thanks to that, I discovered two major flaws in this seemingly flawless defensive magic. The first flaw is that the "Blessing of the Spirit" has a short cooldown of 15 seconds. This makes it hard to efficiently deal with enemies that attack rapidly with low damage, and especially against assassins like dagger-wielding thieves, there¡¯s a high chance of exposing a gap. The second flaw is that the condition for activation, "When the mage is attacked," has a very low threshold. A stone thrown lightly at me can sometimes trigger the barrier, and even if a comrade reaches out to me with too much force and speed, it might be recognized as an "attack," causing the spell to activate. In the game, the developers probably set up each situation and coded a precise concept of "an attack on the mage"... but that kind of coding doesn¡¯t apply to reality. ...I haven¡¯t experienced it yet, but I¡¯m sure that if a hailstorm were to fall, the shield would activate every 15 seconds, turning me into something resembling a disco ball with shields flickering on and off. Still, the automatic deployment of a shield that nullifies all attacks for 1 second remains a very attractive feature, even though there are some disappointing aspects. The "Blessing of the Spirit" feels like a magic that symbolizes... well, it¡¯s like the embodiment of a transcendent being such as Dajin. Strong, sturdy, and exceptional, but with something slightly off, like a screw that''s come loose. ¡°From now on, be careful. It goes without saying, but it¡¯s better to avoid triggering the shield unnecessarily.¡± As expected, Rex and the soldiers drafted into my guard knew about this fact. That¡¯s why Rex was extra vigilant, keeping a sharp eye on his surroundings. Even small rocks or debris rolling nearby could unintentionally trigger the "Blessing of the Spirit." A 15-second cooldown is plenty of time to turn the tide of battle. ¡°12 o¡¯clock, Great Lord appearing! It¡¯s Raguel!¡± A demon lord with striking white skin and huge horns emerged from the clouds, his wings cutting through the light. This great lord, known for his flight and disruption, had been observing the battle from within the clouds. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Raguel, with skin that was pale and lumpy like a corpse, tugged at his tail. His spine pulled right out of his body. Raguel briefly lost his upper body¡¯s form, like a slug, before quickly regrowing his spine and lifting his head again. Raguel wrapped his severed tail around his hand, raising the sharp, venom-soaked bone like a blade. If it even brushed against you, death was inevitable. This was a terrifying weapon, far more menacing than anything I had faced before. Whoosh¡ª! As my gaze, along with Rex¡¯s and the old wizard¡¯s, was drawn toward Raguel, something sliced through the air, creating a sharp noise. I quickly turned my head in the direction of the sound, and there, an enormous arrowhead I had never seen before was charging toward me. The arrowhead, coming straight at me, was so fast it seemed ready to pierce my eyes. For someone with a desperate reaction speed like mine to even register the attack meant I was already too late to avoid it. The arrow had flown hundreds of meters and was now just 2 meters away from piercing my neck. An arrow traveling at such a speed, faster than sound, and only 2 meters away from hitting me¡ªthere was no time to dodge. Swoosh¡ª! The moment the arrowhead was just a meter away from piercing my neck, the "Blessing of the Spirit" triggered once more. The arrow, traveling with terrifying speed, disintegrated the moment it came into contact with the barrier, accompanied by a flash of lightning. The compressed air from the arrow burst out, lifting my bangs. A hot, uncomfortable gust of wind slammed into my face. A sonic boom erupted from the arrow that came faster than the speed of sound. The sudden explosion of noise sent the soldiers on edge, tightening their grips on their weapons. ¡°...Tch!¡± Rex clicked his tongue, noticing the arrow that collided with my barrier, then apologized loudly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t react in time!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It was expected, after all.¡± Rex, tasked with guarding me and even taking arrows or spells on my behalf if needed, wasn¡¯t at fault for failing to stop that attack. The sniper¡¯s skill was just far beyond normal standards. ¡°...Ariel has appeared.¡± That sniper¡¯s shot was unmistakably the work of Ariel, the demon lord. The huge arrowhead, the incredible speed surpassing sound, and the sonic boom created by the combination of those elements¡ªjust as described in the game¡¯s settings. ¡°...The direction of the sniper¡¯s shot is approximately 2 o¡¯clock, but the exact location of the enemy is unclear!¡± An elf soldier, observing the battlefield from a distance, shouted loudly. ¡°Approximately?! Elf, aren¡¯t you supposed to be sharp-eyed? How can you not find the sniper¡¯s position?! I don¡¯t want an approximate direction, give me the exact location!¡± ¡°...Shut up, I¡¯m concentrating.¡± The elf appeared irritated at not being able to pinpoint the sniper¡¯s location. It wasn¡¯t all that surprising. A demon lord like Ariel, who specialized in sniping and had a suspicious nature, surely wasn¡¯t shooting from a few hundred meters away. It was more likely that they were positioned several kilometers away, and with the arrow¡¯s speed, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to track and pinpoint the exact trajectory. Moreover, Ariel¡¯s unique physical traits would be a huge obstacle in identifying the sniper¡¯s position. Even if Ariel stood on an open plain with no cover, their body would be obscured in shadow due to their strange anatomy. Normal people could never accurately gauge their form with the naked eye, making them extremely advantageous for sniping. ¡°Tracing the sniper¡¯s position with the naked eye is practically impossible.¡± ¡°Lir, are you ready?!¡± ¡°I know! 2 o¡¯clock, right?¡± A sniper who couldn¡¯t be pinpointed, who could shoot arrows with unbelievable accuracy, and whose arrows were as large as cannons. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. The moment we realized such a sniper was lurking in the battlefield, most of the soldiers would have been alarmed and sought cover or tried to flee. However, neither I nor my guard moved a step from the open field. ¡°Get down! With a sniper of that caliber, it must be Ariel!¡± ¡°Damn it, General! There are two great lords, Ariel and Raguel! We should fall back a bit!¡± We had been aware of Ariel¡¯s arrival on the battlefield long before. We had already prepared countermeasures against this crazy sniper who could shoot arrows faster than sound and with 100% accuracy. ¡°Fall back?¡± I turned around and said to the soldiers, who were looking up at me from their trenches, filled with anxiety. I tried to smile as reassuringly as possible, despite the unease in my own heart. In truth, I too was overwhelmed by the appearance of these demon lords in such a dangerous battlefield, and I feared death just as much, but if I, as the general, showed fear, the soldiers¡¯ morale would plummet. If I get scared, they get scared. If they get scared, no one will fight to protect me. If they won¡¯t fight for me, I can do nothing. A mage can only survive on the battlefield with the help of others. ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to step in against something like that.¡± To survive, I put on a mask of calmness, lacing my words with ridiculous bravado. ¡°...Something like that? I should test if you can still talk after I rip your head off!¡± Raguel, the great lord with huge wings, turned his face red with rage and shouted. ¡°....¡± Raguel was the only demon lord among the great lords who was impulsive and emotional, unlike the others who valued reason and composure. There wasn¡¯t any deep backstory for his emotional nature. ¡®If one of the great lords acted emotionally and impulsively, maybe it would help the organization function more efficiently?¡¯ That was the casual experimental mindset of the Demon King who created Raguel. Because of that, Raguel commanded fewer high-ranking demons and monsters compared to the other demon lords. To the Demon King, Raguel was just an experiment. And Raguel knew that very well. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me, you defective one.¡± S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, if I wanted to provoke someone, Raguel was the best target. I looked up at Raguel, flapping his wings wildly, and scowled. ¡°...Defective.¡± It seemed my provocation had worked. The veins in his forehead were bulging, and green blood was dripping from his tightly clenched fists. ¡°I¡¯ll replace your insides with pig intestines. I¡¯ll tear your arms and legs apart, then replace them with beast limbs and make you feel the pain of being stabbed by knives every moment of your life.¡± Raguel was an idiot. If he had started his ? N§àv§Öl?g?§ä ? (Continue reading) attack while spitting curses at me in his rage, things could have gotten much more complicated. ¡°Star¡¯s Eye, Light Cloud, Scales Covered Sea, and Salt Blossom.¡± Thanks to his foolish pride, Lir was able to complete her incantation without any problems. The next moment, the storm clouds that had covered the sky began to churn. A brilliant light covered the heavens, followed by a deafening crack as lightning tore through the air. ¡°Thunderstrike.¡± Lir quietly whispered, lifting her small staff toward the sky. The storm clouds that had covered the sky were now ours. Chapter 79 Volt. Volt is a very reliable magic. It has a short casting time, but its power is excellent compared to its short casting time, and it is a magic that performs above average in any situation, a true all-rounder. If we compare Volt to a modern firearm... ... yes, it is like a very well-made pistol. It has excellent accuracy, does not break easily, and is portable, so you can draw it out and use it at any time. In comparison, Lir¡¯s proud magic, ¡®Lightning¡¯, has many defects compared to Volt. It has a longer casting time than Volt, and there are many restrictions and conditions attached to casting it. While ¡®Bolt¡¯ can unleash its power simply by holding a staff and shouting the magic command, Lightning requires various pre-work to unleash its full power. If Volt is a very well-made pistol, Lightning can be an example of a heavy machine gun with extremely high firepower. It is heavy, cumbersome, and has many difficulties in using it in urgent situations where 1 second or 0.1 seconds are needed. ¡°Star¡¯s eyes, light clouds, scale-covered seas, and salt flowers.¡± Nevertheless, no lightning magician neglects lightning. Even if it is not the case of Lir who was born with a talent for ¡®lightning¡¯, most lightning magicians have considerable knowledge of ¡®volts¡¯ and ¡®lightning¡¯. The reason is very simple. It is because of the overwhelming firepower of lightning magic. ¡°The humidity is just right, and there are quite a few dark clouds.¡± Alter spoke with a soft smile, watching Lir holding his staff with both hands and concentrating on reciting the spell. A huge piece of parchment was laid on the floor of the trench where Lir was standing. On the parchment, there were large magic circles and runes that ordinary people could not understand. ¡°Can you guess how much power is hidden in that dark cloud?¡± Altar stood next to Lir, who was emitting electricity from her entire body, and looked up at the sky. He smiled happily, like a father watching his daughter show off her talents. Every time Lir spoke a word, the sky roared. Suddenly, the only sound in the area was thunder, and everyone naturally raised their heads high and looked up at the dark cloud that was about to pour down lightning. Raguel grimaced as he saw the clouds that he had been familiar with just a moment ago moving around on their own. ¡°Lightning.¡± Raguel quickly folded his wings and lowered his altitude as much as possible. However, it was too late, and the sky began to emit wrath at Lir¡¯s command. Light enveloped the world. The battlefield covered in blood mist turned pure white. The eyes were blinded for a moment, and soon the ears also lost their function. Tinnitus filled the ears of everyone on the battlefield, whether they were humans, orcs, elves, or demons. The first to regain their function were the orcs. This was due to their uniquely strong stamina. Next came the humans. Although they did not have the same resilience as the orcs, the elves took longer than other races to escape from the tinnitus and intense light due to their uniquely sensitive senses. In the eyes of those who regained their vision... ... a veritable magical realm unfolded. The sky was constantly striking down lightning toward the ground, and the mud-filled battlefield shook like a beach with waves crashing. An unknown metallic scent enveloped their noses and mouths, and their fingertips felt a stinging sensation due to the electricity. ¡°This... crazy!¡± A small scream leaked out from where the lightning was concentrated. But the scream was soon drowned out by the sound of thunder. ¡°......General, look at the 2 o¡¯clock direction.¡± In the concentrated firefight where hundreds of lightning strikes fell every second, there was Grand Monarch Ariel. Rex burst into laughter at the sight of a shadow that disappeared and appeared again several kilometers away. The boy who was Rex¡¯s superior had yet to regain his five senses from the light of lightning and the sound of thunder. ¡°Whew.......¡± The biggest disadvantage and advantage of lightning is that it is greatly affected by the weather. ¡®Lightning¡¯ used on a sunny day shows performance that is not much different from bolts, but ¡®Lightning¡¯ used on a day with dark clouds and high humidity brings about destructive power that is hard to believe is the same magic. To compensate for this disadvantage, some magicians used magic to create dark clouds in advance... ... but there was no need for that now. Currently, there were thick, large dark clouds blocking the sunlight in the sky of Valorand for two weeks. ¡°Slowly, it¡¯s the limit......!¡± Lir, who brought the hell of thunder and light to the battlefield, opened his mouth while shaking his staff. Lir was not a strong enough magician to leave such an impressive performance on the battlefield called Valorand. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. Although she was the youngest in the history of the Lightning School to become a 5th Circle, that was all. Although she had limitless potential, her current skills were still far from sufficient. Nevertheless, Lir¡¯s lightning completely dominated the battlefield in an instant. A sky filled with dark clouds, an elaborate plan, an innate talent for lightning, and protection bestowed by the spirits. She was the variable that the great monarchs could not have imagined, created by the combination of four elements. ¡°Phaaa......!¡± With a sound like air being released from a balloon, Lir dropped his staff. ¡°Please deploy Lir to the rear, Lieutenant. I have exhausted all my magic power.¡± The white-haired boy covered his earholes with both hands, still feeling tinnitus. ¡°Yes......? Oh, yes! I understand. Corporal Handel, Corporal, and Corporal Sith! Bring the wizard to the rear!¡± The Lieutenant, who was wearing relatively clean clothes compared to the soldiers, shouted immediately after hearing Bin¡¯s order. Honestly, the Lieutenant also didn¡¯t quite understand what had just happened on the battlefield, but he quickly regained his composure. I¡¯ve experienced countless situations in this battlefield where I couldn¡¯t understand. In situations like this, trying to understand and thinking about it clumsily is poisonous. The Lieutenant knew from his long experience in the battlefield that it was best to simply follow the orders of his superiors. ¡°......It¡¯s gotten so damn sunny.¡± Lir, like the boy, was a magician who had been granted the ¡®Protection of the Spirit¡¯ by Dajin. Because of that, she had no limit to storing her magical power, and Lir¡¯s circle was even one level higher than Bin¡¯s. The result of that magician pouring out all the magical power she had accumulated in her body for the past two weeks for one minute was what was unfolding before her eyes. The sky, where tens of thousands of lightning strikes had fallen, was as bright as a morning in an unknown rural village. The moisture and fog that had covered all directions had completely disappeared, and the dark clouds that had covered the sunlight had also disappeared, leaving only the bright blue sky and sunlight above their heads. Some soldiers felt strangely surprised by the sudden change in the battlefield. The hills that had been nearby, and the remains of corpses were gone, and now, in front of where the white-haired boy was standing, there was only a huge pit created by tens of thousands of lightning strikes, and a pitch-black shadow screaming in pain from underneath the pit. ¡°......As reported, the shape is not visible properly. It would have been impossible to find that overlord in the same weather just now.¡± ¡°Is it some kind of camouflage magic? How strange.¡± The two orcs who had come out to escort Bin were quietly talking while watching the shadows slowly moving their bodies while emitting smoke from far below the pit. They were ignorant of magic, so they tended to assume that any phenomenon they saw that they did not understand was magic. ¡°Rather than magic... It¡¯s a concept closer to biology. Think of it as similar to a chameleon changing its body color to match its surroundings.¡± Alter slowly climbed up the trench and joined their conversation, answering. In Alter¡¯s hand was a staff as big as his torso. The staff was full of magical decorations and runes, and it was covered in blemishes from years of battle. ¡°What is a chameleon?¡± ¡°......No. Let¡¯s just assume it¡¯s magic.¡± When Rex asked again, Alter thought the story would be long, so he simply let it go. While the old man with pure white hair and beard carefully walked up to the battlefield, two soldiers carrying a stretcher lifted Lir and carefully laid him down on it from under the trench. ¡°You did a good job. Go and rest.¡± The white-haired boy looked at Lir leaving the battlefield with longing eyes. Others who saw those eyes thought that the boy had special feelings for the elven wizard, but in reality, the boy was just jealous of Lir leaving the battlefield first. ¡°Hehe...... I should go and eat some of the chocolate that the master brought. This is really low in sugar.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about me?¡± The boy asked Lir, who was now about to face a near-death experience, with a slightly disappointed expression on his face, who was just eating chocolate. ¡°No, I can¡¯t?¡± Lir smiled indifferently and answered. It was not that she was indifferent to the boy or hated him. On the contrary. Lir simply had great faith in the boy. She firmly believed that Bin was not the type of person who would fall on a battlefield like this, that his true potential and talent would not crumble in a place like this. ¡°.......¡± However, the two soldiers who had lifted Lir onto the stretcher looked at Bin with slightly pitiful expressions. Because to an outsider¡¯s perspective, it was only a conversation between a human boy looking at an elf with longing and an elf responding rudely to the boy. ¡®... ... Bin, you don¡¯t have much talent for love.¡¯ ¡®Elf... ... You¡¯ve met a difficult opponent.¡¯ Those peaceful thoughts that did not fit the situation passed through the minds of the soldiers around them. It was probably because of the weather. Just a moment ago, they had been filled with the pressure of survival and death. It must have been because their shoulders were relaxed in the bright sunlight and moderately dry wind. Some might see this and curse them for being undisciplined in front of the enemy, but for those who had been raising their swords and shields every day while overcoming the fear of death, this kind of absurd composure was necessary. Perhaps the relaxed atmosphere had spread. The soldiers slowly stuck their heads out of the trenches as if possessed by something. Some soldiers even put their hands on the hardened ground baked by lightning and pulled themselves out of the no-man¡¯s-land, but the officers who were watching did not stop them. ¡°......Is this an all-out war?¡± Instead of stopping the soldiers who were going out of the trenches on their own, the lieutenant who was hiding in the trench asked the white-haired boy. The great lords, who had only shown themselves one at a time against Bell, showed themselves on the battlefield in two at the same time against Bin. In addition, one of the two overlords was rolling around painfully in a large pit with no protection or cover, and the other one seemed quite afraid that the powerful magic would come flying at them again just like before. The fog that had been blocking their vision had also disappeared. Thanks to the bright sunlight shining down on the battlefield, they were able to quickly respond to enemy ambushes or surprise attacks, and since the ground had been baked hard by lightning and had become porcelain, the soldiers¡¯ mobility would not be reduced due to their boots getting stuck in the mud. And above all, the soldiers who had always been trembling while looking at the ground were filled with life and fighting spirit. Their morale wasn¡¯t sky-high... ... but they were grateful for this much. If the soldiers before were cows and pigs in a slaughterhouse {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} waiting for death, the soldiers now were warriors prepared to die to protect their country and loved ones. ¡°This is all-out war.¡± Upon hearing the young general¡¯s answer, the soldiers began to utter words one by one with a small laugh. ¡°Finally, this damn war of attrition is over. Damn it...... It¡¯s been dragging on for so long.¡± ¡°Enough. Whether I die or they die, it¡¯s over today.¡± ¡°Whoa, fuck! Let¡¯s do it.¡± More and more soldiers began to pull themselves out of the trenches. The clanking sound of armor lifted the soldiers¡¯ spirits. ¡°......Prepare for all-out war aaaaah!¡± The officer¡¯s belated shout echoed in the soldiers¡¯ ears. The mud-covered swords and shields slowly formed formation and began to surround the white-haired boy. ¡°This is the real reason why our wizards are treated as nobles.¡± sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alter said this while looking at the white-haired boy with a smile. ¡°......You, stupid kids! Finally, what¡¯s wrong with your brain!¡± Raguel, who was repairing his wings that had been burned black by lightning, laughed at the soldiers holding swords and shields with fighting spirit. When looking at it calmly, the Continental Army was still at a disadvantage. Two of the four great monarchs had not yet revealed themselves, and when combined with the other high-ranking demons and their mutants, they were inferior in both quantity and quality. However, strangely, an inexplicable confidence was welling up in each and every soldier¡¯s heart. It was probably because they had just seen the gigantic lightning that covered the heavens and earth. ¡®A much more superior wizard is fighting alongside the wizard who uses such magic.¡¯ ¡®If we just protect Bin-nim, the situation will be resolved somehow.¡¯ On the one hand, those simple, ignorant thoughts that seemed foolish and on the other hand, unsympathetic, gave the soldiers the strength to stand up. The wizard¡¯s lightning did not bloom only on the bodies of enemies. Chapter 80 Valorand. In the rear of the Valorand front, the fiercest battleground on the current continent, chaos and screams were just as loud as the front line. Most of the screams were coming from the mouths of the wounded, and the chaos was coming from the mouths of the priests and doctors who were taking care of the wounded. In order to supply arrows, swords, shields, etc. to the front line, the new recruits were running around like their feet were on fire, and the officers were busy calming the confused soldiers and sending soldiers to positions where they could influence the battle situation. The nuns and priests had no time to catch their breath as they were busy transporting and treating the wounded to a safe place, and the wounded soldiers were just screaming in pain. ¡°Get the priests or nuns here quickly! The platoon leader is about to suffocate!¡± ¡°They say there¡¯s a shortage of arrows at the front line! Supply officer, please send the kids to supply arrows right now! It¡¯s urgent!¡± ¡°Tell the 2nd platoon to return to the rear, the demons are currently focused on the front line.......¡± Boom! Silence fell for a moment in the rear line filled with chaos. The huge light and the cracking sound that came with it paralyzed their five senses. At the sudden flash, some of the wounded thought that their end was near. The flash and the cracking sound repeated over and over again. The soldiers in the rear who came to their senses belatedly realized that what had blinded their ears and eyes was lightning and thunder, and turned their eyes toward the front line. The front line seen from afar was no different from a demonic realm. The thick dark clouds covering the sky were being sucked into the center of the front line at an unprecedented speed, and a baptism of huge lightning continuously descended on the battlefield. Even at the rear, dozens of kilometers away, a deafening thunderclap reverberated through their entire bodies, and the air was so hot that they could feel it on their skin. When the wrath of the sky that lasted for about a minute ended, the sky showed its blue face as if nothing had happened. Most of the soldiers were dumbfounded, unable to understand the situation, but the black-haired wizard with a pipe in his mouth simply looked at the front line with a satisfied smile. ¡°......This is also better than expected.¡± Saint Grisha stood next to the black-haired wizard, Belle Artois, who was smoking a pipe. The two of them had bloodshot eyes filled with laughter. ¡°You¡¯re Alter Heindel¡¯s favorite disciple. And you¡¯re the youngest 5th Circle wizard in history. It¡¯s not strange for you to stand out.¡± Belle nodded slightly at Grisha¡¯s words. Although they were from different schools, the appearance of a capable junior seemed to put his mind at ease. ¡°How many great lords can you see?¡± ¡°Hmm...... Wait a minute.¡± Grisha replied lightly and leaned his head forward. Thanks to the buff that strengthened his five senses, Grisha¡¯s eyes were now incomparably sharper than those of an elf. ¡°......There are two great lords that can be identified with the naked eye right now. One is...... recovering from the aftereffects of being struck by lightning, and the other is watching. As expected, the fog and dark clouds have cleared...... and the soldiers¡¯ gazes seem to have changed a bit, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°What about the other two?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t identify them with the naked eye. They must be hiding somewhere.¡± ¡°Yeah. Anyway, until the two of us show up, he¡¯ll just hide in a dark place and watch for the rest of his life. Even if he hesitates for a moment, a great monarch is a great monarch. It¡¯s hard to believe that those two monsters will be killed by the soldiers at the front line right now.¡± ¡°Are you okay? You used up a lot of magic power, right?¡± ¡°You pretended to run out of magic power for the operation, but you actually still have plenty of magic power.¡± ¡°.......¡± Grisha tried hard to ignore Bell¡¯s bluff. Bell actually had some magic power left... ... but considering the scale of the battle that was about to unfold, the magic power remaining in his body was far from enough. She wanted to tell him to stay in the rear. However, she knew very well that Bell wouldn¡¯t listen to her even if she said that. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Bell slowly started down the hill. Grisha followed him with a worried expression, and the officers and soldiers who saw the two of them asked Bell with anxious expressions, ¡°Where on earth are you going with your exhausted body?¡± ¡°To win.¡± The officers and soldiers who heard his answer blocked his path, thinking that he had used up all his magic. ¡°I am the supreme commander of this battlefield. The greatest reversal in history is about to happen, and you are telling me to lie down on my barracks bed and suck my fingers?¡± The soldiers who heard Bell¡¯s cold voice could no longer stop him. Only new questions burst out of their mouths. ¡°......A reversal, you say?¡± ¡°A reversal that will be remembered in the history of the continent. Watch.¡± Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Watch. Those words were not just for the soldiers in front of him. They were also for his subordinates who were buried somewhere in that battlefield and had been turned to dust. Bell¡¯s left arm began to hurt again. A ringing sound echoed in his ears. He couldn¡¯t tell if it was the ringing caused by the thunderstorm that had just swept through the battlefield, or the ringing caused by another wound. A uselessly pleasant south wind began to blow. It was an excessively gentle wind for someone going into battle. * * * It was heating up. The steel blades and shields were heating up, the voices of the magicians were heating up, and the fingertips of the archers holding their bows were heating up. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. The air was overheated and the soldiers were overly excited. The infantrymen stepped forward on the hard floor, and the great overlord, Raguel, who boasted large wings, quietly said, ¡°Stop it.¡± Then the hard floor began to shake. The mutants hidden in the mud of the no man¡¯s land were revealed. They were completely destroyed and burned black by the aftermath of the storm Lir had created, but they somehow managed to move their bodies. ¡°Tsk, not even half of them survived.¡± Raguel raised his finger with a sharp look in his eyes as if he was annoyed. At his command, the charred flesh began to run toward them with thick axes and greatswords. The soldiers easily dealt with the injured mutants. No matter how exhausted they were, these people on this battlefield were the best of the best. The mutants who had been fried by lightning once could not stop their advance. ¡°A high-ranking lord appears in the sky at 1 o¡¯clock! He is leading the group!¡± A report that was almost a scream was heard from behind the soldiers. It was the voice of an elf holding a large bow. The soldiers turned their eyes to see the large winged demons flying toward them with their backs to the blue sky. ¡°Prepare to intercept!¡± Thanks to the disappearance of fog and dark clouds, they were able to quickly spot their enemies. The elven archers and wizards simultaneously aimed their staffs and arrows at them, and soon the sharp arrowheads began to fly straight through the wind. The arrows that had left the bowstring hit the heart of a high-ranking demon dozens of kilometers away. It was an incredible speed ? N§àv§Öl?§Ôht ? (Don¡¯t copy, read here) that was hard to believe for an arrow shot by an ordinary human. ¡°Tailwind.¡± This was because the arrows shot by the archers were supplemented by the help of the magicians of the Atmosphere School. A large hole was made in the demon¡¯s chest as if it had been hit by a cannon, and a large shock wave spread to the demons around it. ¡°Useless resistance......!¡± The high-ranking demon with a large hole in his chest shouted as he quickly repaired his damaged body. ¡°Where is the core?!¡± ¡°When you know everything about it?! You¡¯ll get hit by the core someday, let¡¯s pour it out!¡± The arrows of the archers shot up into the sky like a fountain. The air gathered at the back of the arrow exploded like gunpowder according to the wizard¡¯s voice. Looking at the rain of flying arrows, the high-ranking demons with large wings raised their palms. A faint curtain enveloped their bodies, and soon the arrows that had been flying in a straight line suddenly changed their trajectories and scattered in all directions. Rather than blocking attacks using a strong shield, it was more like a magic that felt like a martial arts master deflecting an opponent¡¯s punch. ¡°Damn it! Physical attacks won¡¯t work?!¡± One of the archers shouted as they watched the high-ranking demons scattering countless arrows. It was a form they had never seen before. And they didn¡¯t have the leisure to analyze each and every defensive magic they had never seen before and find a way to destroy it. Even at this moment, the high-ranking demons were flying at a fast speed, pouring their magical power over the heads of the infantry. If they couldn¡¯t intercept them right away, it was clear that their allies would suffer great damage. ¡°Change the method! Archers support the ground forces! Wizards go directly to intercept.......¡± ¡°Karaoke.¡± A cold, chilling voice passes through the officer¡¯s voice giving orders loudly. Bam! The next moment, a huge black spot appears between the high-ranking demons flying toward them, and it quickly expands and emits an intense light. A large mass of light that embraces everything around it suddenly landed. The soldiers¡¯ armor, shields, and swords, which were already hot, added to the heat. In the intense heat, the soldiers felt like seafood trapped in a steamer. Nevertheless, rather than complaining or screaming in pain, they were busy exclaiming in joy. There was only one wizard in the world who could create such a large flame with just one soft word. ¡°All troops, don¡¯t stop your legs.¡± It was a cold, chilling voice, yet full of daylight. The voice, filled with anger, was also mixed with an unknown sense of injustice and sadness. On top of his pitch-black hair, faint ash began to settle. Nothing remained where the huge explosion had occurred. Behind the man who had reduced dozens of high-ranking monarchs to ashes with just one word, stood a woman in priestly attire stained with blood and mud. She was reciting a soft prayer for the bloody battlefield and the soldiers wielding their swords on it. ¡°We are behind you.¡± The black-haired wizard who spoke softly swore softly as he brushed away the ash that had settled on his head. Overlord Raguel looked quite puzzled at Bell¡¯s appearance. ¡°......You have barely any magic left. Have you forgotten that the eyes of the demons can see magic? If you use any more magic, you¡¯ll be exhausted.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about other people¡¯s magic, you¡¯re just being annoying...... It¡¯s annoying.¡± Bell seemed to ignore Raguel¡¯s voice. ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s because of that brat. You still have a lot of growing to do, so you can¡¯t be sure that brat can win against the Overlords. But you have the potential to kill him...... You came to die in his stead. It¡¯s definitely a reasonable judgment.¡± Raguel, who had been observing the situation for a moment, began to talk loudly as if he had read Bell¡¯s mind. Bin clicked his tongue inwardly, thinking, ¡®That idiot seems to think that Bell had no choice but to drag his exhausted body to the battlefield to save me.¡¯ ¡°So, do you have an escape plan? How are you going to get that brat out against the four overlords? 80% of the land of Valorland has fallen into the hands of the demons, so how are you going to rescue that brat now......¡± ¡°Soldiers!¡± Bell shouted loudly, cutting off Raguel¡¯s words. The soldiers, who were swinging their swords and shields, couldn¡¯t help but be momentarily taken aback by the loud and intimidating voice that was hard to believe was from a wizard. ¡°......That, that beggar.¡± Raguel, who had been pleasantly ignored, crumpled his expression and openly expressed his displeasure. ¡°Everyone, did you eat a full breakfast today!¡± Of course, regardless of Raguel¡¯s displeasure, Bell continued his speech. ¡°I don¡¯t know where each of you are from! If you didn¡¯t eat a hearty breakfast today, you¡¯re going to suffer from hunger all day. There¡¯s no dinner coming today!¡± The cries of the black-haired wizard resonated deeply. For this general, who had experienced so much blood and death over the past two months, had a deep sense of sorrow that no one could have guessed. ¡°There will be no banquet to celebrate today¡¯s victory! Most soldiers would rather spend dinner with their families than with the beggar faces they¡¯ve seen all two months.¡± At his confident tone, the soldiers looked at each other in shock, then began to smile faintly. The weight of Bell¡¯s words was different from that of other commanders. Unlike other ordinary commanders, Bell doesn¡¯t lie to boost morale. He had never once told a simple lie, such as that supplies would arrive soon or that the battle situation would turn favorable. ¡°Soldiers, thank you for staying alive until today! And I have one more request!¡± He calmly and coolly assessed the current situation and relayed it to the soldiers. I don¡¯t know if it was his nature, but Bell always spoke coldly and coolly about reality to the soldiers who lived with the anxiety that they might die tomorrow. ¡°Suffer just one more day! Be angry just one more day! Slay the enemies just one more day! Die just one more day!¡± When he said a ¡®high risk¡¯ mission, it was literally a suicide mission that was difficult to return from alive, and when he said an ¡®easy mission¡¯, it was a mission with a low difficulty level that could be completed with one¡¯s eyes closed. ¡°Instead, I will bring victory. I will kill all four of your overlords without leaving a trace.¡± So... ... The fact that he was so sure of victory was a good sign for the soldiers. Belle was not the kind of person who would tell such sweet lies to the soldiers even if his tongue was cut off. The soldiers were sure. Belle had been hiding some kind of secret plan all this time, and he would bring it out at this moment. The word bluff was not a word that suited the man named Belle Artois at all. He was an endlessly cynical realist, a fierce efficiency enthusiast, and a perfect strategist without a single flaw. ¡°Your revenge! General of the Continental Alliance! I, Belle Artois, will take responsibility for it!¡± Belle Artois shouted loudly as if pouring out the deep resentment he had built up in his chest. ¡°Survival is not given for free! So fight, soldiers! Fight, soldiers! Give your lives, soldiers! If you don¡¯t want to feel this hell of today tomorrow, scream and prepare to have your heart pierced by the enemy¡¯s sword!¡± ¡°Eww!¡± The soldiers screamed in time with Bell¡¯s shout. The hands holding their swords trembled with fear, and their arms and legs were covered in sweat from the heat of battle. The soldiers advanced a little faster, tearing at the flesh before their eyes. The poisonous blood melted their armor and shields, but the soldiers didn¡¯t care. ¡°Let¡¯s die together.¡± The heat of the battlefield had now reached its peak. Chapter 81 The battle cries echoed all around the battlefield. Soldiers shedding blood, those gripping swords, and even those holding bows and staves all screamed out, regardless of who they were. "Advanceeee! One of the enemy''s great commanders is still distracted recovering his body! We have three generals on our side! This is the opportunity! Push forward! Risk your lives! Fight for survival!!" Officers in the rear, who had been watching the battle unfold, also pulled out their sidearms from their waist and charged toward the frontlines. The blood of the soldiers was not the only thing that boiled. Even an officer, who could have remained in the rear without anyone questioning him, immediately threw himself into the front lines. The soldiers'' morale was boosted even further by this. Everyone standing here, regardless of rank or race, had gathered as exceptional heroes to defend the continent. "Tch." Bell clicked his tongue as he watched the lieutenant, who had rushed to the battlefield with only a thin self-defense sword. Though it was undoubtedly an effective tactic for a commander to lead by example to raise the morale of the troops... Bell, being a pragmatist, didn¡¯t find the situation particularly to his liking. On the excessively heated battlefield, the flowers of blood blossomed. Red and green alternated as their petals fluttered across opposing formations. The soldiers, engulfed in the heat of the battle, began to transform into crazed beings. Well-structured formations started to crumble under the heightened egos and madness of the individuals. If such injuries were to occur on the frontlines, who would be left to give orders? The situation was already difficult with insufficient personnel, and now, wasting brain cells on something other than magic felt like a burden. "Leave the command to me." Grisha immediately noticed Bell¡¯s grim expression as he observed the battle and quickly spoke up. Bell didn¡¯t express gratitude, only casting a skeptical look at Grisha as if to question, "Can you handle it?" In response, Grisha shouted loudly and took command of the soldiers. "Infantry on the right! You¡¯re too far from the main force! Keep your heads cool! Injured soldiers, raise your left hands immediately, and I¡¯ll heal you right away! Elves in the archery unit, please focus more on additional bombardment than just sniping the frontlines!" Her delicate voice settled over the battle that had been tainted with madness. There was an unfamiliar power in her voice. Could this be what people commonly call ¡®divine power¡¯? The soldiers, who had been consumed by the madness of battle and falling into chaos, suddenly regained their composure and slowly began to form up and advance. "For Estellaaa!!" Someone among the soldiers shouted loudly in response to the Saint¡¯s command. Grisha, the Saint, also shouted back loudly, "For Estella!" "...It¡¯s not bad." "I¡¯ve picked up a few things from watching over your shoulder." Grisha seemed relieved, realizing that Bell¡¯s ? N§àv§Ö¢ñight ? (Read more on our source) intellect didn¡¯t need to be overworked further. "Don¡¯t let up! We have the Saint with us! Estella is with us!" The soldiers, who had just moments ago been engulfed in the frenzy and madness of the battle, now maintained a perfectly organized formation. They weren¡¯t just focusing on the enemies before them but also carefully considering where their comrades were and what was needed. "...I witness reverence. Keeping our eyes and hearts more piously than ever, and cleansing the blood upon our bodies. Ah, you are the messengers of Estella..." All thanks to Grisha. With her hands clasped together, she closed her eyes and recited a prayer. If Bin had seen this, he would have immediately thought of the ''Blessing of Purification'' ¨C the highest-level status cure spell in the game. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This technique healed not only simple status conditions like fear, silence, and dizziness but also severe injuries such as poisoning, bleeding, and fractures. A bright halo, untarnished by the sunlight, wrapped around the Saint¡¯s back. Poison that had pierced through her armor and broken bones began to heal in an instant. As bones were realigned, and poison was purified, there was the undeniable sensation of tearing through muscles and blood boiling, but any soldier who would whine from such pain was no longer present on this battlefield. Normally, such a high-level technique would be difficult to use even on a single person, but now, Grisha was effortlessly using the ¡®Blessing of Purification¡¯ on everyone present in the battlefield. Though she was a Saint, no one was particularly impressed with her abilities. They had seen it every day. "...These pests!" Bang! With a scream that bordered on a shriek, a massive explosive sound once again rang out across the battlefield. A giant arrowhead flew toward Bin at supersonic speed. Once again, the "Blessing of Spirits" activated. A blue barrier enveloped the boy¡¯s body for an instant, and then the sonic boom hit him late, crushing his delicate body. His ears were ringing, and his head spun. The massive arrow was launched by the great commander Ariel, who had nearly restored all his injuries. "...I can¡¯t react to a shot at that speed! I¡¯m sorry!" Grisha shouted in a polite and gentle tone. ...Seems like she''s managing her Saintly image with a bit of restraint, Bin thought. Thanks to Grisha¡¯s help, the frontlines were moving a bit more steadily. Even if they were injured, they could be healed immediately, and the soldiers were able to engage in battle with an aggressive mindset that they would never normally have. As a result, the allied forces were exerting three to four times their usual fighting strength. "Damn..." The great commander, Laguel, with his massive wings, had already soared high into the sky and was now looking down on the battlefield. Bin, though not soaring like that monster, could tell that the tides of the battle had shifted in an instant. With Bell and Grisha intercepting the enemy''s airborne forces without any casualties and boosting the combat strength of the soldiers, the battle had tilted in the Allied forces'' favor. "Maltyel, Michael! Are you just going to watch!?" Laguel, flying high in the sky, shouted the names of two great commanders who had yet to show themselves on the battlefield. "...Tch." The next moment, Bin heard the distinct sound of someone clicking their tongue from a direction he couldn¡¯t exactly pinpoint. A cold and eerie sensation, one he had already experienced once, washed over him. Red skin, pitch-black eyes. Not quite as large as Laguel, but still possessing big wings and unnervingly long claws. The great commander Maltyel appeared from behind a hill in a desolate region far away. His leisurely gait was full of composure, but his face was filled with irritation. As Maltyel appeared, the ground that had been stiff began to shake once again. The demons, who had hidden something beneath the rickety ground, had frequently caused surprises by making something pop out, catching the allied forces off guard. Huge... insect-like mutated creatures. Among them, the monster that resembled a giant centipede stood out the most. Seeing one of them use someone¡¯s arm as a leg, Bin couldn¡¯t help but gag. "...Truly, things have escalated this much." Not far from Maltyel, Michael also revealed his face on the battlefield. "I had expected the three generals to appear on the frontlines eventually. If this battle continues, they¡¯ll eventually wither away, so it was only natural for them to throw this bold move once." Maltyel spoke calmly and coldly. It seemed he had expected the continental forces to try and raise their morale and counterattack at least once. "Normally, wouldn¡¯t it be better to not engage with such a desperate attempt and just pull back the troops?" Michael didn¡¯t seem entirely pleased with Maltyel¡¯s decision. Engaging with the enemy''s final desperate move wasn¡¯t quite in line with the tactics that demons preferred. "If we retreat and lose the pressure, Bin might escape. We can¡¯t afford to pull back; we must use all the great commanders to maintain our hold." "...The most rational decision is to play along with such desperation. Tactics are truly profound." Michael listened to Maltyel¡¯s words, thought deeply for a moment, and then nodded lightly, murmuring to himself in acceptance. "If our ultimate goal were to conquer this land, I would have retreated in this phase. But that¡¯s not our goal, is it?" Maltyel smirked as he slowly turned his head. At the end of that chilling smile stood Bin. Bin felt as if a sharp blade had brushed against the back of his neck. Instinctively, the boy placed his hand on his thin neck to check if something was amiss. Rex, who had been standing beside him, also seemed to sense the same sensation and sighed softly, adjusting his stance. "...All four great commanders are confirmed visually." As soon as Grisha spotted the figure of Michael beyond the hill, she immediately relayed the information to Bell. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. "Confirmed." Bell raised his palm high and muttered a few words of incantation in a quiet voice. Soon, a black dot gathered in his hand and soared high into the sky. The massive black dot pierced through the clear sky, climbing higher and higher. Whooosh! Soon, overwhelming heat and hot air pressed down on the area. The blue sky turned red in an instant with a flash of light. Bin looked up to find the source of the immense heat and light. He saw a huge meteor, formed from gathered flames. ¡®Over the past two weeks, Bell has been mostly handling the great commanders, suppressing them. The mana left in his body is probably only a tenth of what he usually has.¡¯ That was enough. Bell Artua was undeniably the strongest magician on the continent. Surely, the size of his mana reservoir was vast compared to others. Even with only a tenth of his usual mana, it would be incomparable to the mana of an ordinary magician. That was why Bell Artua was a general. It was a massive flame that made that truth come to life. "...Michael." "I know." Looking at the huge flaming meteor that covered the sky, Michael and Maltyel exchanged light words. Soon after, Michael pointed at the red meteor falling toward them, and the earth began to shake. The massive mutated bodies buried in the hardened mud shot up into the sky under Michael¡¯s will. The mutated creatures, dripping with green blood and strewn across the ground, and the severed limbs of some bodies, were propelled into the air. All the ¡®corpses¡¯ on the battlefield rose like a massive wave and collided with the falling red meteor. Blood and fire rained down from the dark red sky. At the northern front, at the very forefront. A man dressed in pure white robes stood atop a thick, high castle wall, quietly staring at the southern sky. His reddish-brown hair and leather cloak, combined with his white attire and the slender longsword at his waist, identified him. The reddish-brown short hair danced lightly in the wind, and in his deep eyes, a blood-red light reflected. The man, as if he had been waiting for this moment, drew a throwing knife from the inside pocket of his cloak. "General?" A soldier, standing guard not far away, called out to the man who had suddenly drawn the throwing knife. "Why the dagger...?" Bang! With the sound of wind being torn apart and the castle walls shaking, the blade extended from the man¡¯s hand. What followed was a sound that would be expected when a gunpowder warehouse exploded. The snow piled on the trees scattered down to the ground, and the sleeves of the leather cloak turned red from the friction with the air. The throwing knife extended beyond where the other soldiers on guard could see, heading toward somewhere on the snow-covered horizon. At the end of the throwing knife¡¯s path, stood a high-ranking demon who had received the order to monitor the sword saint. But none of the people standing on the castle wall knew this. "Sergeant! Get those soldiers on the wall and make sure they all go down to the ground below!" "Do you mean to have the watchmen come down from the walls?" "We need a running start." "...Pardon?" The soldiers on the frozen wall stood hesitantly, not understanding the order. "You¡¯ll hear more details from the other generals." Though it was an unclear order, the sergeant hurriedly ran off to deliver the man¡¯s command. The soldiers quickly descended from the wall using ladders or stairs. Despite their confusion, no soldier dared to disobey. The man slowly walked to the edge of the empty castle wall. His reddish-brown hair fluttered in the wind. As if preparing for a sprint, he bent down, lifting his heels off the ground. "...Hoo." A deep breath. The moment his foot hit the ground, the surface of the wall shattered. The castle trembled like it had been struck by a massive trebuchet, and the frost-covered bricks shot into the sky. He sprinted along the empty castle wall like an athlete on a track. As he ran at supersonic speeds, a powerful explosion filled the air. Boom! Reaching the edge of the wall, the man forcefully struck the ground again. With a massive shockwave, his body shot forward. It was a speed that no cannonball or bullet could even compare to. The edge of the castle wall couldn¡¯t withstand the recoil and collapsed. Chapter 82 Blood, fire, flesh, bones. Things that shouldn''t fall from the sky begin to fall. The sky that had clearly been blue just a moment ago suddenly turned bright red, and then was soon covered in murky darkness. The battlefield was covered in chaos as flames and corpses mixed together in an indescribable amount. "Eww!" A dwarf warrior soaked in adrenaline rushed at the mutant, holding a hammer as big as his body in both hands. The elves forced their shaky breathing and pulled back their bowstrings, and the orcs swung their weapons without caring whether their bodies were being scorched by the fire or melted by the poison. "Zenjaaaaaang! Save me! My legs, my legs aaaaah!" Someone''s limbs were torn off by a chunk of flesh. ¡°Next! Next, where is next! My axe calls for blood! Astella gave me the power! I was born with the duty of cutting down flesh!¡± Someone is consumed by madness and going crazy. ¡°Hoo.......¡± Belle Artois was watching everything from a distance with a pipe in her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± The saintess Grisha, who was standing next to him, put her hand on his back and spoke. As the calloused hand touched his back, a divine aura filled Belle¡¯s body. ¡°It was two beggarly months.¡± The smell of flesh and bone permeated deep into Belle¡¯s lungs. The word death had become too familiar, but on the other hand, he could no longer remember what the word fragrance meant. Every day was a continuation of survival. Ironically, in order to survive, he had to send other soldiers to their deaths. ... ... My left arm hurts again. A scream that I don¡¯t know who is behind bursts out from the soldiers mixed with flesh. The soldiers swing their weapons even as their arms are torn off and their shoulders rot. Blood. Blood everywhere. ¡°Let¡¯s finish this, now.¡± Belle Artois is sick of all this. ¡°Yes.¡± Boom! A huge impact echoes through the chaotic battlefield. The hardened ground cracks, and mud gushes out through the gap. The soldiers who were screaming in madness and adrenaline, suddenly shut their mouths. Their arms, which had been holding their weapons and continuing to attack without being swayed by any shock, freeze. It wasn¡¯t just the Allied Forces. All the demons, including the Overlord, as well as the basic intelligence... ... No, even the mutants who didn¡¯t even have basic cognitive abilities had no choice but to stop for a moment. All the elements that make up the battlefield. Silence for one man. ¡°The torn clock. The line that draws the world. The frozen beast.¡± The one who broke through the silence and spoke was none other than Belle Artois. He had known in advance that the man, slowly raising his waist from the shattered mud, would appear. He even deliberately positioned himself far from the center of the battlefield so that his brain wouldn¡¯t momentarily stop due to the man¡¯s murderous intent. ¡°Separation policy. The death of a girl. Slaves in a cauldron.¡± Thanks to that, he was able to act a step faster than the others. ¡°Death.¡± He perfectly chanted the spell and magic name. Whoosh¡ª The sharp wind blowing through the battlefield stopped in an instant. The Allied Forces camp, the no-man''s-land and the no-man''s-land covered in a translucent wall that suddenly rose up, blocking all directions. "...I got hit." Malthael, who came to his senses late, realized that his palms were covered in cold sweat. "Damn." Michael, who was standing next to Malthael, looked at the walls covering all directions with a bewildered expression. "...What the heck, why are you here." Raguel couldn''t hide his shock at the sight of the man standing in the middle of the battlefield. "Mi, Michael, Malthael! Tell the Demon King right away, this crazy bastard abandoned the North and showed up here!" The thin blade came out of the scabbard. Raguel backed away and screamed. He didn¡¯t even think about using his greatest weapon, his wings, or reporting to the Demon King himself due to the appearance of an unexpected variable. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°It doesn¡¯t reach. No, it doesn¡¯t feel like it doesn¡¯t reach... It feels like the Demon King has disappeared from that place.¡± If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. Michael closed his eyes and concentrated his mind, but his mind did not reach the northern front. ¡°......Is this the effect of the barrier? Even I can¡¯t say anything to the Demon King.¡± Maltiel smiled bitterly as he looked at the transparent wall covering the battlefield. ¡°From now on, the General will give the Allied Forces 10 seconds.¡± The Grand Monarchs belatedly came to their senses, and soon enough, a voice was heard from the middle of the battlefield. ¡°Among the soldiers, those who are injured to the point where the battle will be difficult will be removed from the battle line.¡± There was no one in this battlefield who didn¡¯t know this man¡¯s voice. ¡°In addition, those who lack the skills to the point of being an obstacle to my fight will also be removed from the battle line.¡± A thin and long blade, a thick leather coat, and a white outfit without a single wrinkle. Reddish-brown hair. ¡°This is an order. Reorganize your ranks in 10 seconds.¡± This man, who landed on the battlefield with a loud noise. A general of the Allied Forces who deserves to be called the hope of the continent. He was a blacksmith. ¡°Wow, all the excluded personnel will escape to the rear through the path inside the trenches! Not only the wounded, but also those with inexperience below the rank of sergeant are excluded! And anyone else who feels they lack skill, follow my voice and move!¡± The officers who were swinging their swords like crazy, consumed by the heat and adrenaline of the battlefield, belatedly shouted and commanded the soldiers. The wounded soldiers who had somehow managed to hold on were carried to the back of the ranks by the young and inexperienced soldiers. ¡°.......¡± Not only the mutants, but also the overlords could not stop the soldiers leisurely leaving the battlefield. The sword saint was staring at them with his sword drawn. ¡°......10 seconds have passed. Those who are still standing with me should take this to mean that they are all prepared to die.¡± Even though he was not emitting a murderous intent toward the Allied Forces, the inexperienced ones felt their legs tremble and their breathing quickened. However, those who were still standing on the battlefield with him felt a great honor simply by standing on the same battlefield with this man. ¡°This is......the sword saint I saw on the battlefield.¡± The white-haired boy could do nothing but exclaim in admiration at the natural disaster that had appeared before his eyes. The waves of the battlefield immediately changed with the appearance of one man. ¡°All troops.¡± It didn¡¯t matter whether he swung his sword or shouted loudly. Just standing there silenced the battlefield, and that was Geomseong. ¡°Forward.¡± Geomseong was the one who could change history with a single word. ¡°Ughhhhhh!¡± ¡°All troops! Charge at that monster! Don¡¯t pay attention to the others, just stop that monster somehow!¡± Raguel, who was backing away, ordered all the mutants and demons under his command to charge at once. The bizarre masses of flesh scattered all over the battlefield gathered together and soon became a huge wave and rushed toward him. Atop the wave were lower-level ¡ã? N ???? v ???? l i g h t ?¡ã demons who were charging together with their shabby wings spread, and behind the lower-level demons were high-level demons preparing black magic. ¡°Bell, is there anything I should be particularly careful of that I don¡¯t know about?¡± Geomseong asked calmly, even though he was faced with the bizarre and enormous wave. His blade was sharp as if it had just been sharpened, and the tendons on the back of his hand were bulging from anger. ¡°Don¡¯t spare any of them.¡± Bel Artois, who was concentrating on maintaining the barrier, answered without a moment¡¯s hesitation. After hearing Belle¡¯s answer, Geomseong slowly tilted his blade forward. The wave of flesh created by Raguel was approaching as if it would sweep away everything in front of him. Geomseong simply slowly spread his legs back and forth and bent his knees without any hesitation. The next moment, mud fragments flew up where Geomseong had been. A sudden haze rose up on the battlefield. As if space was distorted, the momentary compression and expansion of air created refraction of light. A loud noise struck the soldiers¡¯ ears, and a tremendous wind engulfed the mud and lumps in all directions. The soldiers, regardless of who they were, couldn''t help but put their hands on their ears and close their eyes. The explosion was so strong that even the orcs with strong bodies felt headaches. The white-haired boy almost lost consciousness for a moment. The soldiers who came to their senses belatedly slowly opened their eyes to see what had happened before their eyes. There, there was only a lake made of green blood and a man holding a thin sword. His shirt and outerwear were still clean, as if he had just changed them. Chapter 83 Boom! Boom! From the outskirts of the Valerand battlefield, where the great commanders were stationed, loud explosions echoed one after another. The cause of the explosions was none other than Michael and Maltyel''s dark magic. They were attempting to break through the barrier that stretched across the battlefield and flee Valerand as quickly as possible. The option of fighting against the Sword Saint didn¡¯t exist ? N§àv§Ö¢ñight ? (Read more on our source) for the two great commanders. No matter how powerful the great commanders were, they knew all too well that they could not match the Sword Saint¡¯s power. "I¡¯ll give you ten seconds." For the two great commanders, the Sword Saint¡¯s declaration was an opportunity they couldn¡¯t afford to miss. They had judged that the Sword Saint would be unable to act until the safety of the injured and the less skilled soldiers was guaranteed. Seizing this chance, the two great commanders began to run at full speed toward the opposite direction of the battlefield. As a result, they stopped at the edge of the translucent barrier created by Bell. Crunch! As soon as Michael collided with the translucent wall, he poured magic into it to create an escape route. He fired black rays of light from his fingertips and even shaped toxic blood into spears, launching them at the wall. But despite all those attacks, the translucent wall remained steadfast, silent in its place. Without a single scratch or dent. "...Interesting. I thought I knew all the magic of the Fire School, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a spell. Did you develop this yourself?" Michael shot a few more spells at the translucent wall, then placed his hand against it, concentrating on the sensations at his fingertips. Even in this life-threatening moment, the great commander, who controlled magic and knowledge, seemed intrigued by the mysterious magic that had appeared before him. "Is it indestructible? The size of the barrier is so large that it covers all of Valerand. It shouldn¡¯t be that strong." Standing next to Michael, Maltyel also placed his hand on the translucent wall. It was a strange sensation¡ªwhen he pressed against the wall, he should have felt resistance, but there was nothing. It was as if he were pushing into empty space. No matter how much force he applied, his arm wouldn¡¯t move forward. "...No, it¡¯s not based on the five basic elements. Is it from a special school of magic?" "Do you think there¡¯s a way to break through it?" If the great commanders could escape, the demon army would quickly recover their forces. Mutated creatures could be created again, and high-ranking demons could be reassigned by the Demon King. While it took an average of four years for the Demon King to create a great commander, it took less than two hours to create a high-ranking demon. Even if all their troops were lost, as long as the great commanders survived, they could fully recover from today¡¯s losses within a month. "...I guess we¡¯ll only know once we analyze it." "Hmm." Maltyel turned his head toward the center of the battlefield in silence. There, mirages were rising. "Overwhelming." Bin, who had never witnessed the Sword Saint properly fight, focused all his attention on his back. Although the Sword Saint had once protected him, Bin had lost consciousness due to the aftereffects of "Bloom," and had never seen the Sword Saint¡¯s battle with his own eyes. "...This is a sight I¡¯ll rarely witness in my lifetime. I can¡¯t miss a single thing." Whether he liked it or not, Bin had to one day become as strong as the Sword Saint. Though the Sword Saint was not a magician like Bin, simply witnessing the battle of the strongest being, known as the "present and future of the continent," would be a great learning experience. The way he controlled the battlefield, his strategies for leading a battle even when outnumbered... there was so much Bin still lacked. As if in response to Bin¡¯s gaze, the Sword Saint slowly drew his thin blade, preparing his stance. "I will personally deal with the great commanders. You handle the mutated creatures." "...Understood!" The officer, who had heard the Sword Saint¡¯s command directly, replied in a choked voice. "All forces, kill the mutated creatures and demons! Prevent anyone from interfering with the general¡¯s fight!" "Uaaaaa!" The loud cries filled the air. The blue sky, the sun, and the wind all remained silent as the soldiers, whose pain had dulled, once again raised their swords. "......Ariel! Lend me your troops! Quickly!" "Tch." Laguel, the great commander whose troops had been slaughtered by the Sword Saint, shouted in a desperate voice. Soon, sharp bones flew from the frozen hill in the distance toward the soldiers. A massive mutated creature with a body large enough to rival a whale, and huge arms, loudly shook the ground as it charged toward the soldiers. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. The monsters, as if preparing to spit, pursed their lips and began launching bones from their massive mouths. "Block them!" The soldiers'' shields gathered around the mage, who wrapped a protective barrier around them. The bones, having lost their force after hitting the barrier, bounced off the soldiers'' shields easily. Arrows then shot out from the gaps in the formation, aiming directly for the eyes of the huge mutated creatures charging in the distance. "Leave it to me." The Sword Saint passed by, his leather cloak fluttering, just above the soldiers¡¯ heads. Determined not to miss a single moment of the fight, Bin fixed his eyes on him and moved his pupils to follow the movement. The Sword Saint, brushing past the soldiers¡¯ heads, quickly weaved through the formation of mutated creatures that had gathered to protect Laguel. With a look of terror on his face, Laguel spread his wings and flew into the air. Once again, mirages wavered and teased the boy¡¯s eyes. The weak boy had no choice but to momentarily close his eyes. In that fleeting moment, everything was decided. Laguel¡¯s two wings, now high in the air, detached from his body. "Is that Laguel? Our mage told me that you are the weakest among the great commanders." Without his wings, Laguel lost balance in mid-air. However, the Sword Saint, who had never had wings from the start, maintained his posture in the air as firmly as if he were standing on the ground. "Sleep...!" The Sword Saint¡¯s blade severed the remaining wing that was still attached to Laguel¡¯s body. Soon, the pitiful body began to plummet toward the ground. The Sword Saint''s arm didn¡¯t stop. His slender blade traced a perfect line as it detached Laguel''s head from the body, which was already falling toward the ground. From behind the helplessly falling Laguel, new wings began to grow from his back. The body, now headless, reached out its palm to the sky, releasing black light. Scratch. Laguel¡¯s arm, which had been preparing a spell, was immediately severed. Poisonous blood sprayed in all directions, but the Sword Saint continued his next movement without blinking. ¡®It wasn¡¯t the wings. Neither the head nor the arms. The recovery is still centered around the torso.¡¯ To kill a demon, you must find and destroy the ¡®core¡¯ hidden somewhere in its body. No matter how much blood is spilled, as long as the core remains intact, demons will endlessly regenerate their bodies. ¡®Next, I¡¯ll cut off the legs.¡¯ Thus, when fighting demons, it¡¯s crucial to find where their core is hidden in their bodies. Scratch! Once again, the Sword Saint¡¯s blade savagely cut into Laguel¡¯s body. At this moment, the first of Laguel¡¯s wings that had been severed began to regenerate. Struggling to regain his balance, Laguel flapped his half-grown wings in a frantic attempt to stay aloft. "Stay still." The Sword Saint, clearly annoyed by Laguel¡¯s flapping wings, sliced open his chest and abdomen. ¡®Now, where is it?¡¯ The method for finding the demon¡¯s core was simple. The great commander¡¯s body was thoroughly dissected, section by section, until the core¡¯s location could be pinpointed. From the severed upper body, Laguel¡¯s face slowly began to grow back. Fear of death was clearly etched on his newly formed face. "There." When a demon¡¯s body is cut apart, it regenerates around its core. The Sword Saint, analyzing the subtle differences in the regeneration speed of Laguel¡¯s severed wings and arms, deduced where the core was likely located in Laguel¡¯s chest. ¡®It¡¯s the left side. Near the heart.¡¯ The Sword Saint thought Laguel to be foolish. Of all the great commanders he had cut down, not one had hidden their core in what humans commonly consider as vital spots. That¡¯s because most humans unconsciously focus their attacks on those areas. That was why the Sword Saint had first severed the wings and limbs. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, if you used that fact against me, I¡¯ll admit it." The Sword Saint set his blade firmly and pulled his arm back to begin carving into the part of Laguel¡¯s chest where he suspected the core to be. Whooosh¨D! At that moment, a massive gust of wind and a sonic boom arrived. Chapter 84 The arrow, tearing through the air, glinted in the sunlight, shining in a bright silver hue. Hearing the unsettling sound of the wind, the Sword Saint stopped mid-swing and turned his head. A massive arrowhead was flying directly toward the Sword Saint¡¯s head. A sniper shot from the great commander, Ariel, from outside his line of sight. Had it been an ordinary soldier, they wouldn¡¯t have even been able to recognize the arrow before their skulls were crushed. Even an exceptional soldier would have had their head shattered the moment they realized the arrow was coming. And even someone as excellent as a top-tier warrior would have been unable to make any significant countermeasures due to the perfect timing of the shot. The Sword Saint, however, was reaching out with his blade to sever Laguel¡¯s lifeline. Ariel¡¯s arrow was aimed with perfect precision, striking exactly when the human consciousness would be focused entirely on the ¡®attack.¡¯ What made it worse for the Sword Saint was that his body was suspended in the air with no footholds beneath him. ¡®Impressive.¡¯ At first, he considered using his sword to deflect the incoming arrow. But soon, the Sword Saint changed his mind. ¡®...The arrow has considerable force. If I block it, how far will I be sent flying by the recoil?¡¯ On the ground, he could deflect an arrow with his sword and absorb the shock with his legs, but in mid-air, that wasn¡¯t an option. Even if he perfectly deflected the arrow, the Sword Saint would be launched far away from the center of the battlefield. ¡®At this angle, if I deflect the arrow, my body will be sent much higher into the air. It will take at least three seconds before I return.¡¯ Three seconds. The moment he blocked the arrow, the Sword Saint would be forced out of the battlefield for three seconds. For some, three seconds might be insufficient to rise from a fallen position, but for the great commanders, it was more than enough time to recover from their injuries and flee the battlefield. He couldn¡¯t afford to take the arrow head-on. ¡®It¡¯s better to avoid it.¡¯ As soon as this thought reached its conclusion, his body moved without hesitation. He kicked off from the air, twisting his body mid-flight, and the arrow, flying like lightning, merely grazed his hair. Whoooosh! A cold breeze passed in front of the Sword Saint¡¯s eyes. "...You crazy!" As the Sword Saint performed an acrobatic dodge, Laguel¡¯s damaged body had almost completely healed. Demonstrating the terrifying regeneration speed of a great commander, Laguel swung his long claws toward the Sword Saint¡¯s neck. Without showing any emotion, the Sword Saint swung his blade again, severing Laguel¡¯s arm and leg. While wielding his sword, the Sword Saint¡¯s gaze was not on Laguel. Behind him, the sonic boom created by the arrow that had flown at an immense speed reverberated across the battlefield. "..." The Sword Saint had been focused on tracking the trajectory of the arrow since it had first been fired. Laguel, standing right before him, cursed at the Sword Saint for not paying attention to him, but the words didn¡¯t reach his ears. ¡®I found it.¡¯ Soon, he was able to spot a black shadow hiding beyond a mud hill. The great commander Ariel, upon making eye contact with the Sword Saint, instantly felt a paralyzing fear run through his entire body. He was over two kilometers away from the Sword Saint. Despite the fog lifting and the sunlight brightly illuminating the battlefield, to have pinpointed the sniper¡¯s location, hidden behind the shadows and over the hill, was something only a being far beyond normal human perception could achieve. It wasn¡¯t a typical human level of observation. ¡®Laguel has lost all his forces. He¡¯s not very intelligent and his skills are below par. I can kill him anytime. But what about that sniper?¡¯ Even in this split second, the Sword Saint¡¯s mind never stopped working. Though his instincts were enough to dominate the battlefield with his sword alone, the Sword Saint was desperately searching for the fastest way to resolve this situation with minimal casualties. ¡®According to the report, the sniper¡¯s position is nearly impossible to detect with the naked eye, as he¡¯s completely cloaked in shadow. I might not be able to find his position so easily next time.¡¯ The Sword Saint¡¯s eyes moved rapidly as he scanned the battlefield. Even as enormous chunks of poisoned flesh rained down from the sky, he remained composed. ¡®Moreover, that great commander still has many forces under his control. He is clearly a more dangerous presence than Laguel, right in front of me.¡¯ Calmness, composure, and caution. ¡®My priorities are changing.¡¯ Once his thoughts were concluded, his body moved swiftly. The Sword Saint reached for Laguel¡¯s head, grabbed it, and kicked both of his legs into Laguel¡¯s chest, sending him crashing to the ground. As the Sword Saint¡¯s body plummeted, Laguel¡¯s chest shattered, and a rose made of blood and bones blossomed in mid-air. Deep inside Laguel¡¯s chest, the black core that had been hidden momentarily revealed itself. ¡®The most troublesome thing on this battlefield is that sniper.¡¯ To conceal the core, flesh and bone began to grow wildly around the shattered chest, covering the area. As flesh and bone intertwined and the grotesque masses swirled behind the bloodied rose, the Sword Saint grimaced in disgust. Crash! The next moment, the Sword Saint¡¯s legs slammed into the hardened ground with a massive shockwave. Leaving a trail of debris behind, he pushed off the ground and started running toward Ariel at full speed. "...Damn." Wrapped in shadow, Ariel¡¯s vision was suddenly filled with darkness. Death was rushing toward him from over two kilometers away at terrifying speed. Every living being has its strengths and weaknesses. For Ariel, his remarkable concentration and shooting skills, coupled with his ability to hide his body in the shadows, were his advantages. From dozens of kilometers away, he could perfectly aim and shoot at his target¡¯s neck. But even the best sniper in the demon army, Ariel, had his drawbacks. A sniper¡¯s life depends on concealment and cover. When the Demon King created Ariel, he was granted special skin and immense tensile strength to better carry out his ¡°sniping¡± mission, allowing him to hide in shadows. However, every evolution comes with a price. Ariel had lost his magic and flying ability in exchange for his special skin and immense strength. Ariel¡¯s purpose existed solely for sniping. ¡®I got him.¡¯ In direct combat, Ariel was far below the standard of a typical great commander. "Fight!" Ariel, from under his feet, summoned numerous mutated creatures he had buried for protection. Horrific creatures, assembled from gigantic mushrooms, ancient trees, and countless fish, rushed toward the Sword Saint. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. Thud. A light, weak sound echoed. The Sword Saint¡¯s slender blade had already swung. Though countless flesh-covered creatures charged at him with their claws and fangs bared, he didn¡¯t flinch. He swung his sword at the black fog, aiming for the great commander hiding within. The thin silver blade tore through the dark shadow. The Sword Saint¡¯s hand was filled with the sensation of cleaving through flesh and bone. In less than a second, the Sword Saint swung his blade fifty-one times. Normally, he would focus on analyzing the rate of recovery of the severed limbs to pinpoint the core¡¯s location. However, Ariel, cloaked entirely in shadow, made it impossible to distinguish the subtle difference in the speed of the recovering body parts. The method he had always used to find the core was no longer effective. Therefore, the Sword Saint decided to break Ariel down into smaller pieces, even if it was inefficient and much more physically taxing. Instinct told him that this was the best way forward. After about the 102nd strike, the Sword Saint felt a different, alien sensation as he sliced through flesh and bone. He paused his continuous barrage of strikes for two seconds and wiped the blood off his blade. Silence. The battlefield was filled with an eerie stillness. A cold shiver ran down the spines of all beings, whether they were demons or allied forces, equally. At that moment, all living creatures on the battlefield began to feel both awe and terror for the one human dominating it all. "One down." 1 minute and 20 seconds. Barely a minute and twenty seconds had passed since the Sword Saint arrived in Valerand. Great commander Ariel was dead. Ariel¡¯s death left a deep impression on everyone on the battlefield. To the continent¡¯s forces and the generals commanding them, it brought courage and hope. To the high-ranking demons and mutated creatures under Ariel¡¯s command, it was the end. To the other great commanders, it brought fear and despair. "Ariel¡¯s dead, we don¡¯t have much time." The great commander Maltyel, watching Ariel¡¯s death from a distance, let out a quiet sigh. "Michael, what¡¯s the analysis?" "It¡¯s definitely a special school of magic... But beyond that, I don¡¯t know. To analyze it and find a countermeasure, we¡¯d need at least ten minutes." Michael, being one of the nine great commanders, was particularly knowledgeable in magic and the arcane. Even among the demons using unknown magic, Michael¡¯s spells were more complex and special than most. "Ten minutes? That monster could kill us all three times over by then. It¡¯s better to forget about breaking through the barrier. Is there another way? You know magic better than I do." Maltyel, sounding anxious, asked Michael {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} sharply. At this rate, they would meet the same end as Ariel soon enough. "Certainly, Bell is an exceptional magician. But the complexity and scope of this barrier have exceeded the limit. There¡¯s definitely some risk involved." "Risk?" "Most likely, his brain is burning out in real-time. Even now, he¡¯s likely running extremely complex magical calculations." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "With Grisha around, I don¡¯t think the brain burning part matters. She¡¯ll heal him immediately once it melts away." "That¡¯s why I said the scope and complexity of this barrier have exceeded the limit..." Michael, clearly also growing anxious, continued with an irritated expression. "The magic surrounding us can¡¯t be something that can be implemented just by risking the brain melting. There must be other risks involved." "Have you not identified what those risks are yet?" "I haven¡¯t identified them." Michael answered bluntly. "But there¡¯s definitely a risk. And it¡¯s likely a very dangerous one." Hearing Michael¡¯s certainty, Maltyel grimaced and smirked bitterly. "I don¡¯t like gambling, but..." The oldest and longest-surviving of the nine great commanders, this monster¡¯s mind was filled with countless tactics and strategies. "It¡¯s much better than waiting for death." Thus, even in this desperate situation, with death looming before him, the monster began moving, searching for the most efficient and likely way to survive. Chapter 85 1 minute and 20 seconds. In just 1 minute and 20 seconds since the being called the Black Star set foot on Valorand, the Great Monarch Ariel died. The sound of the weapons, the screams of the soldiers, and the unpleasant roar of the bubbling flesh all died down as they watched her death. At the same time as Ariel¡¯s death, countless mutants and demons all stopped moving like puppets whose strings had snapped. The demons that had been flying in the sky slowly fell to the ground like airplanes that had lost their power, and the mutants that boasted large bodies just stood there like statues. In the cold silence, the flesh torn into pieces, the mud rising like a fountain, and the red-hot leather clothes danced. The Black Star¡¯s eyes moved to find another prey. ¡°......You crazy!¡± The first to break free from the silence was Raguel. He had mostly finished recovering from the time Ariel was torn apart by the sword of the sword. The monster spread its large wings to escape the cold, frozen battlefield. Soon, a sharp silver object flew in, aiming for the monster¡¯s face. Raguel instinctively turned his head to the side. The arrow passed right in front of his nose. ¡°.......¡± His gaze followed the path of the cold arrow. Where his gaze stopped, an elf was standing there, holding a longbow as big as his body. Raguel glared at the archer who had shot an arrow at him, as if he was dumbfounded. Soon, deep anger settled over his expression. The fear of death instantly covered the archer¡¯s entire body. The elf who had shot the arrow felt as if he and the great lord were the only ones left in this battlefield. In an instant, all the muscles in his body froze and he forgot to even breathe. ¡°Cheeky.......¡± ¡°Shoot!¡± The moment Raguel gathered the pitch-black light at his fingertips, the green-skinned orc officer shouted loudly. Soon, red and blue light descended on the battlefield. The wizards¡¯ staffs and grimoires created fire, lightning, and sharp winds. ¡°All troops, allies! The battlefield has changed! Tie the overlord¡¯s feet so he can¡¯t leave!¡± S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°......Tie him up? You, me?¡± Raguel spread his large wings and faced the magic and arrows flying toward him head-on. The monster¡¯s blood and skin were torn off, but the wounds were instantly healed. The mud rose high again. The soldiers raised their shields for the wizards. Raguel slammed his shield head-on, as if it wasn¡¯t funny, and soon the sound of steel tearing could be heard. The soldiers holding the clashing shields were left without a trace. The shattered iron shards flew everywhere. ¡°Insolent brats.¡± Raguel¡¯s hand, covered in red blood, rushed toward the wizards¡¯ necks. The small dwarf rushed at the overlord with a hammer in both hands, but it was too late. ... ... No, I thought it was too late. ¡°Get your hands off me.¡± Boom! The hand reaching out to the wizards disappeared in an instant with an explosive sound. ¡°.......¡± The swordsman¡¯s pummel struck Raguel¡¯s ribs, causing the overlord¡¯s body to be thrown hundreds of meters away. ¡°There¡¯s still Maltiel and Michael. Soldiers, focus on finding the location of the other two overlords. I¡¯ll take care of Raguel.¡± The blacksmith quickly ordered, shaking off the dirty flesh stuck to his pummel. ¡°Ah, yes! I understand.......¡± Before the officers could even answer, the blacksmith kicked the floor and ran away. ¡°.......¡± The wizards had expressions on their faces, as if they couldn¡¯t understand what had just passed before their eyes. They didn¡¯t even realize that they had just nearly died or that they had barely managed to save their lives. ¡®... ... Reach that level?¡¯ The white-haired boy who had been watching the blacksmith¡¯s fight from a distance let out a hollow laugh. The boy had become incomparably stronger than when he first opened his eyes to this world. He had developed his own spells, gained some small insight into the study of magic, and acquired special artifacts such as the Red Crystal and the Staff of Dajin to enhance his power. ¡°Damn it.¡± However, what gripped the boy¡¯s heart at that moment was a sense of awe and helplessness. The thought that no matter how hard he tried, he would never be able to reach that level inevitably entered his mind. ¡®... ... No. Focus.¡¯ Aren¡¯t you watching the fight of a man who could be called the strongest in humanity right before your eyes? What you should do now is not to waste this time with stupid thoughts. You had to somehow find what you could learn from the sword fight and make it your own. ¡®... ... As soon as Ariel¡¯s location was confirmed, you immediately changed your target and took out the sniper first. How can you make such a quick decision? Did you think of the scenario in advance? Or did he deliberately play with Raguel and induce Ariel to snipe? The boy¡¯s head quickly turned. ¡®You change your judgment too quickly depending on the situation. Is it a difference in experience? Is it something you can learn and follow?¡¯ Even though he thought it was difficult, the boy¡¯s gaze never ¡ô N§àv§Öl?g?t ¡ô (Only on N§àv§Öl?g?t) left the swordsman. ¡®How do you plan to deal with the other two great lords who are not visible on the battlefield right now? Are you focusing on the enemies in front of you for now? Or are you deliberately killing Raguel slowly this time and inducing the two great lords to reveal themselves... ... .¡¯ ¡°Huh.¡± A black dot faintly appeared at the end of the boy¡¯s vision as he focused on the swordsman¡¯s movements. The black dot that revealed its presence under the bright sunlight grew in size in an instant and soon began to take on the distinct form of a demon. Pitch-black horns, red eyes, large wings. The decisive reason why the boy was misunderstood as a genius wizard. Overlord Malthael was flying at a tremendous speed with his wings folded. ¡°Oh, sleep.......¡± Whoosh! Malthael arrived before the boy could even get his bearings. The monster raised its sharp claws. The compressed air exploded in all directions, bringing a large shockwave. Tinnitus filled his ears, and the soldiers rushed toward the Overlord who suddenly appeared at the back of the line with their swords and shields. Boom! The Overlord¡¯s claws were blocked by a thin barrier. The spirit¡¯s protection had once again saved the boy¡¯s life. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, you¡¯ve become quite famous.¡± ¡°General!¡± Rex, who was standing next to the boy, quickly raised his large axe and swung it at the Overlord¡¯s neck. At that moment, Malthael¡¯s pitch-black wings turned sharp like awls and extended toward Rex¡¯s abdomen. Rex didn''t seem to have any intention of evading. It seemed more important to somehow attack the overlord in front of him and protect the boy than to create a large hole in his stomach. ''The barrier will end soon. We need to use Bloom. Skip the spells and the chanting of the magic name... ... .'' "Grisha!" As the boy was trying to quickly convert the magic power in his body into electricity, Bell''s voice came to his ear. "......And thus, you protect us!" Grisha''s urgent prayer followed. Under the blue shield, another layer of yellow shield spread out. Kang! Grisha seemed to have put the same kind of shield on Rex while putting the shield on the boy. The sharply slashed wings collided with the yellow shield and were crushed, and Rex''s huge axe was still flying towards Malthael''s neck. ¡°......Your blades will cast out darkness and bring light. Today, I will swing the sword that will one day rust away with glory.¡± Grisha did not stop praying. The bright yellow light that protected Rex was absorbed by the giant axe blade he was swinging. The light particles gathered at the tip of the eerily sharpened blade began to vibrate minutely, like a chainsaw. When Rex¡¯s axe finally touched Malthael¡¯s neck, the tough and hard skin of the overlord split open like tofu. ¡°Tsk.¡± Malthael did not scream even after his throat was cut off. With a click of his tongue, a new body grew from his head, and Rex continued to swing his brightly shining axe as if he would not miss the gap. ¡°Well, honestly, I didn¡¯t expect it...... but seeing it up close, I feel like it¡¯s a shame.¡± Malthael said this while avoiding Rex¡¯s shining axe. The surrounding wizards and archers poured their firepower towards the flying overlord with a smirk on their faces. The infantrymen quickly formed a line while raising their shields high in response. ¡®Wait.¡¯ The boy felt something strange as he looked at the backs of the soldiers filling his eyes. The soldiers who had rushed to protect him were clearly the infantrymen guarding Grisha and Bell. ¡®Then who are Bell and Grisha... ... .¡¯ ¡°I got them.¡± The answer to the boy¡¯s cold question was given by the overlord Michael. ¡°.......¡± Bell quickly turned his head to follow the voice heard behind him. There was a blue-skinned monster that had just crawled out of the ground. The monster was holding a pitch-black light in its hand. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bad move considering we¡¯re on the edge of a cliff?¡± Malthael, who had risen high into the sky, looked down at everything with a sinister smile. For the Allied Forces, the boy was an important figure who could not afford to lose his life no matter what. That¡¯s why Bell had ordered his and Grisha¡¯s escort troops to rush to protect the boy if necessary. That order proved to be a self-destructive measure. Even the soldiers who were supposed to protect Bell and Grisha left their formation to respond to the overlord¡¯s surprise attack and rushed to the boy. As a result, the absurd situation unfolded where the magician and priest were completely exposed to the enemy¡¯s surprise attack. ¡°Now, the rest is completely unknown.¡± This one move that Malthael threw with everything on the line was enough to put a hole in the trap Bell had set up. Chapter 86 The white horns, the bluish skin, the limp wings that looked as though draped like a cloak, and the oversized hands that seemed disproportionate to the body. The Great Commander, Mikael, appeared on the hill at the far back of the battlefield where Bell and Grisha were standing. ¡®...Since when?¡¯ Mikael had captured the rear of Grisha and Bell with a surprisingly simple method. While Great Commander Maltiel was causing a commotion targeting the neck of the boy named Bin, Mikael had dug a tunnel underneath them. It was a ridiculously simple method, yet neither Bell nor Grisha, nor anyone else, had realized it. When the white-haired boy was attacked, everyone''s attention had been focused on protecting him. It was, of course, completely understandable. Less than 90 seconds after entering the battlefield, the swordsman who had killed the Great Commander was none other than the boy who was expected to grow into a monster of the same level as that swordsman. He was the kind of boy that everyone would risk their lives to protect without a second thought. ¡°Surround us with light, and drive away the darkness...¡± Grisha began reciting her prayer late. A faint light enveloped the two of them, but the light gathered in Mikael''s hand was already fully expanded. ¡°Well, from here on, it''s completely unknown.¡± The perfectly laid plan had been overturned, and the trap had a hole in it. ¡®...There was no chant, no invocation of a spell''s name. The focus was on the activation time, not the power.¡¯ Bell¡¯s time seemed to slow down. ¡®...Even though the magic name and the incantation were omitted, {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} the Great Commander, especially Mikael who specializes in magic, is casting this. If I take it head-on, it will be a certain death without question.¡¯ In that split second, thoughts raced faster. ¡®Damn, the distance is too close. No matter how fast I move, escaping out of range is impossible.¡¯ I calculate the possibility of running away. ¡®Can Grisha finish the prayer in time? It doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s even halfway through it.¡¯ I calculate Grisha¡¯s chances. Bell, an 8th Circle Wizard and a strategist close to the commanding officers of the Allied Forces, was frantically burning through his mental energy. Even with death looming right in front of him, Bell¡¯s mind didn¡¯t freeze. He kept calculating the best possible move, relentlessly thinking. ¡®The best move is for Grisha to finish the prayer and successfully deploy the shield before the explosion hits us.¡¯ But the chance of that happening was, in Bell''s judgment, too low. The ''miracles'' used by clergy were fundamentally different from the magic used by wizards in terms of structure. While wizards could omit incantations and spell names in exchange for power, priests had to recite the prayer to the very end, no matter what, to perform a miracle. ¡®...In the worst-case scenario, I¡¯ll die right here, caught in the explosion.¡¯ Bell, the wizard, was not the type to overly cherish his own life. Having sacrificed countless lives for the greater cause, he viewed his own life as little more than a pawn to be discarded for the greater good. Thus, his judgment that the worst-case scenario would be ¡®his own death¡¯ wasn¡¯t an emotional decision. He didn¡¯t have much attachment to life anyway. ¡®If I die, an unprecedented disaster will happen that has never been recorded in history.¡¯ The magic Bell had cast around Bellarand was a type of magic that distorted the concept of ¡®space¡¯ to the mage¡¯s will. He momentarily carved out the space connecting the inside and outside of the barrier, creating a state where no object could pass in or out. Unlike typical ¡®solid wall¡¯ barriers, this concept was entirely different. If one couldn¡¯t approach the concept of space, no one could leave Bellarand. At first glance, it seemed invulnerable, but this magic had three huge, hidden flaws. First, the wizard had to place a scroll filled with mana at the very point of the barrier¡¯s apex and infuse it with mana over a long period of time. Because of this flaw and requirement, Bell had to risk infiltrating the enemy¡¯s camp and hide the scroll, a dangerous mission in itself. The second flaw was that deploying and maintaining the barrier was incredibly difficult. Bell¡¯s brain cells were melting in real-time while maintaining the barrier, and without Grisha standing next to him to keep restoring him, the barrier would¡¯ve collapsed in less than 30 seconds. The last flaw was the complexity and inconvenience of the magic¡¯s procedure. Most barriers, while requiring effort to deploy, didn¡¯t pose great risks in terms of maintaining or deactivating them. However, the barrier surrounding Bellarand was a high-level spell that was fundamentally different from simpler barriers. Even deactivating the barrier required precise procedures and correct calculations. It was necessary to ¡®re-seal¡¯ the cut ¡®space¡¯ back into place. ¡°...Shit.¡± To the untrained eye, magic might seem endlessly convenient and simple, but in reality, it was a rational and logical discipline. If there¡¯s a huge advantage, there is always a corresponding major disadvantage. The barrier Bell deployed around Bellarand was close to invulnerable, but it required complicated and tedious procedures. What would happen if the wizard who maintained the carved space couldn¡¯t restore it before dying? ¡®A disaster will occur.¡¯ The front and back, the top and bottom of the inside of the barrier would twist, and in the worst-case scenario, everyone inside the barrier might be trapped for life without being able to leave. Naturally, Maltiel and Mikael couldn¡¯t know these intricate details. They simply made a reasonable guess that ¡®if such a powerful barrier exists, there must be a corresponding risk,¡¯ and their assumption was that ¡®Bell Artoa wouldn¡¯t let the swordsman and the boy get involved in that risk.¡¯ ¡®Inside, not only the swordsman but also Bin is here. I cannot let them get caught in this.¡¯ And that prediction was spot on. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter if I die. Someone can take my place. But those two...¡¯ Bell abandoned his attempt to retaliate against Mikael¡¯s attack and focused all his attention on reconnecting the space that had been severed. There was no way he could think about deploying a shield. He had no mental energy left to allocate to that. The amount of calculations his brain could handle was limited, and his mind was already melting from maintaining the spatial magic. No matter what, the barrier had to be safely deactivated. Even with the explosion created by the Great Commander looming in front of him, Bell¡¯s mind was fully occupied with this one thought. Soon, a black sphere unfolded before Bell¡¯s eyes, covering his body. Light. One thing I¡¯ve learned since coming to this world is that explosions always start with a massive burst of light. The color of the light doesn¡¯t matter much. It could be red, purple, or blue. Various colors of light always bring with them an overwhelming gust of wind. The temperature of the wind varies. Some are so hot that they can melt steel with a single touch, while others are dry and suffocating like the winds of a desert, but don¡¯t pose a threat to life. The heat sweeping across my skin now was closer to the latter. My skin was weak, so I got mild burns on my face and hands, but it wasn¡¯t enough to lose consciousness. The explosion created by the demon tribe was far weaker and smaller than what the Great Commander could have made. It was a hastily prepared spell, and it was so weak that even I, standing tens of meters away, could clearly see it. It seemed like the magical calculations had been done hastily, as there was a tremendous amount of leaking mana, and the energy gathered in Mikael¡¯s hand didn¡¯t seem very pure. Even Rex, the orc standing next to me, could endure it without any problem. That¡¯s how weak the spell was. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡®It¡¯s sloppy.¡¯ The first thing that filled my head when the magic exploded was that thought. But that sloppy magic was enough. The magic Mikael wielded was comparable to that of a 9th Circle Wizard. Even if the calculations were done hastily, the amount and purity of mana stored in his body ensured a minimal level of power. It was magic strong enough to kill an ordinary person or two without issue. The level of the magic Mikael was casting was at that level. Depending on the location, time, and situation, he could control the level and speed of his magic. It was the kind of magic that only those who had mastered it to the extreme could perform... ¡°Commander!¡± It was a masterful move that would overturn the tide of the battlefield in an instant. Pssh! A sound like something breaking apart came from the mud that had been hardened by fire. I turned my gaze toward the sound, thinking it was the ground breaking from the explosion, but there were no visible signs of anything broken. Sizzle¡ª This time, I heard the sound of something tearing. It came from the back of my head. I turned my head toward the sound again, but all I saw were some soldiers rushing toward the explosion¡¯s direction, and there was no sign of anything tearing. ¡°Ha! This is absurd...¡± Maltiel, who had kept his distance from Rex and me, looked around with interest as if he found the situation amusing. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. Creak...! This time, I heard the sound of someone squeezing a piece of cloth. The sound came from the space where Maltiel¡¯s enormous wings were spread. Soon after, a series of bizarre phenomena began to unfold across the battlefield, phenomena I couldn¡¯t quite understand. ...It was as if the air itself was twisting, getting sucked into a vortex. The soldiers who had been rushing toward the explosion began to slow down, freezing in place like statues, as though the speed of a video being slowed down, then paused. The heat that had been blowing suddenly changed into a cold, biting wind, and I saw frost accumulating on the robe I was wearing. Looking around, I saw some soldiers whose faces had wrinkled, their flesh and muscles wasted away, their appearance like elderly men who hadn¡¯t eaten in decades. They were gripped by fear as they saw each other¡¯s transformations. ¡®...Spatial magic.¡¯ I easily deduced the cause of these horrific phenomena. ¡®Bell, that crazy bastard.¡¯ Spatial magic was one of the forbidden types of magic studied by almost every school of magic. The danger when a wizard miscalculates their magic was enormous, and the difficulty level of spatial magic was so high that it was incomparable to other types of magic. It was like walking on a 1-millimeter-thin icy path while riding an elephant... No, only a miracle could make it succeed. ¡°Commander, what is...!¡± The wizard who had made the impossible happen, got caught up in a small, sloppy explosion created by the Great Commander. It was like a tsunami hitting a semiconductor factory mid-process. Space twisted, broke, and tore repeatedly. The torn space suddenly shot toward the sky and then toward the ground, and the air that had been entering through my lungs was expelled out through my nostrils. ¡°...This is bad.¡± No matter how much I thought about it, there was no way out. I had no knowledge of spatial magic. I barely had enough time to read books about lightning magic, so where would I have had the time to study forbidden magic? ¡®Honestly, dying would be much better. At least I could rest.¡¯ Such pointless thoughts passed through my mind. Whoosh! At the same time, a refreshingly cool breeze brushed past my cheek, naturally, without warning. ...Wait a second. A natural breeze just passed by? Where did it come from... ¡°Commander!!!¡± A loud voice echoed. The voice belonged to one of the soldiers who had been frozen like a statue just moments ago. He didn¡¯t even realize that time and space had just twisted uncontrollably. He ran straight toward the direction of the heatwave. The heatwave. The icy wind that seemed to freeze everything suddenly turned back into a hot wind. The distorted laws of physics had returned to normal. Time started flowing again, and the vitality returned to my mind, which had thought everything was over. The soldiers, whose bodies had aged drastically, returned to normal, and the torn, distorted space resumed its place. ¡°...Hah, huh.¡± The wind that passed by me cleared the black smoke hanging over the hill. Then, Bell and Grisha appeared in my sight. ¡°That was close, huh?¡± ¡°...Bell?¡± Bell was cradled in Grisha¡¯s arms. He had lost his left leg and right arm and had severe burns all over his body. ...It seemed that Grisha¡¯s hastily deployed barrier had come too late. The two were enveloped in a pale yellow shield, but the explosion had already covered Bell''s body. ¡°Ah... Ahhh...!¡± Grisha¡¯s scream echoed inside the barrier. The sky, completely unaware of the situation, shone with bright sunlight. Chapter 87 The barrier was lifted. The huge wall with a radius of several tens of kilometers, the huge trap that had imprisoned all four of the overlords, disappeared from their places as if they had never existed. ¡°Ha! What a success!¡± Malthael quickly looked around, then quickly finished assessing the situation and smiled. Michael, who had created the explosion, also had a satisfied expression on his face as his life-threatening gamble paid off. The two overlords spread their wings wide and began to flee from Valerland without hesitation. Michael, who had created the explosion, was not seriously injured, although his skin was scratched by the spears and swords swung by the soldiers who had arrived late to protect Bell. Malthael also paid no attention to the magic and arrows that flew in to intercept him. ¡°......Damn it.¡± The boy could not help but curse as he looked at the two overlords who had started to run away with a dejected expression. As a result, the two overlords fled from Valerland. Michael to the west, Malthael to the east. ¡°Bell......?¡± As the two overlords fled the scene, the voice of the saint in despair filled the battlefield. The wizard Bel Artois had lost an arm and a leg, lost dozens of liters of blood, and suffered large burns all over his body. ¡°......Ah, I missed.¡± Bel leaned against Grisha and let out a hollow laugh. I felt pain somewhere in my body, but I don¡¯t know where it came from. Something was seriously wrong with my body, but I didn¡¯t have the time to figure it out. Maybe it was because I had hastily released the spatial magic, but I felt like my brain was badly damaged somewhere. ¡°Hey, Bell.¡± My limbs were tattered. My brain belatedly recognized the pain. I had to breathe, but my lungs were just exhaling without taking in any air. Consciousness faded and became clear repeatedly. Once, she felt an intense light envelop her entire body, and another time, she felt pitch-black darkness engulf her body. Belle Artois collapsed on the borderline between life and death, having lost one arm and one leg. ¡°......Why, why did you do that?¡± Saint Grisha asked, holding Bel Artois¡¯ tattered body in her arms. Her voice trembled, and her eyes were red. ¡°What?¡± Belle Artois answered with her eyes closed. She couldn¡¯t keep them open because the light and darkness kept intersecting and tormenting her vision. ¡°Why did you wrap me up?¡± Grisha asked, clutching Bel Artois¡¯ melted clothes tightly. ¡°......Huh? Ah.¡± The moment Michael¡¯s fingers exploded. Belle Artois¡¯s brain was hurriedly pulling together all the nerves it could use to release the spatial barrier covering Valorand. At that moment, Belle didn¡¯t even have the consciousness to order her body to crouch or lie down to avoid the explosion. ¡°I don¡¯t know, me either.¡± Nevertheless, the moment the explosion occurred, Belle¡¯s body moved. Belle¡¯s body didn¡¯t move when he covered Grisha from the explosion. It would be more accurate to say that his ¡®body moved on its own.¡¯ ¡°......Well, I thought that if you were alive, you would somehow save me.¡± So Belle answered with whatever came to mind. In fact, there was no reason. My body just moved on its own... ... If I had been honest, I thought Grisha would keep questioning me. I was too tired and sleepy. I didn¡¯t want to argue with anyone. I just wanted to make an excuse and rest. ¡°Consider my position too!¡± Grisha shouted with a tearful voice. The soldiers who heard her despairing voice were at a loss and could not even approach her. The pillar of the battlefield that performed miracles with a kind smile in any situation, and the sword of the battlefield that gave orders with coolness in any situation, collapsed in an instant. ¡°......Position? Ah, position. Yes. There is a position.¡± Bell, on the border between life and death, muttered to himself like a crazy person after hearing Grisha¡¯s voice. Grisha quickly removed the shield surrounding him and began to pray for healing. It was the prayer he had prayed with the most earnest heart in his entire life. The green light began to warmly embrace Bell¡¯s skin that was burning red. The burning sensation gradually faded away, and a warm and cozy sensation enveloped his entire body. The pain gradually subsided, and the mind that had been in disarray from dispelling the spatial magic began to come back to life. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. ¡°......Grisha.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Grisha had no intention of letting Bell rest. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Yeah. You don¡¯t deserve to rest yet.¡± Bell muttered to himself as he watched Grisha desperately praying to save himself. ¡°When the Black Saint comes back after dealing with Raguel, tell him to follow them by scent. The wind has started to blow, so the scent will disappear quickly. We have to move quickly.¡± Bell Artois shook off the helplessness and fatigue that enveloped his body and opened his mouth. ¡°Form a strike force. Excluding Vin, gather at least twenty men of the platoon leader level. With the Overlord dying, there is no need for many skilled soldiers to remain in this battlefield.¡± His war was not over yet. ¡°......That¡¯s enough. Just focus on surviving.¡± After finishing one prayer, Grisha said in a tearful voice before offering the next prayer. ¡°Michael is strong against magicians, so send the Sword Saint to him and Malthael will chase the strike team. I also told him to avoid combat as much as possible and buy time until the Sword Saint arrives.¡± Bell seemed unwilling to shut up no matter what she said. Eventually, he burst into tears. Grisha couldn¡¯t say anything more because he felt so sorry for Bell, who kept talking without thinking about his own body. He just prayed for this poor soul. ¡°......I can¡¯t rest, Grisha. I promised my subordinates. I¡¯d give them victory no matter what happened. My dead subordinates won¡¯t be satisfied with this kind of half-assed promise.¡± Bell¡¯s eyes, which were revealed, were filled with strong anger and a great sense of guilt. If this continues, Bell won¡¯t be able to close his eyes properly even in the grave. Even after death, he would become a ghost who would follow the shadows of Malthael and Michael and curse those two monsters for the rest of his life, and Belle would gladly accept that fate. ¡°.......¡± Like Astella¡¯s guidance, or peace in the afterlife. Belle Artois didn¡¯t need those things. All she needed was proof that this war was worth sending countless subordinates to their deaths. ¡°Make sure to include a magician in the strike force. And tell them to fire loud and noticeable magic high into the sky at regular intervals. Avoid combat if possible, and if Malthael attacks first.......¡± Belle continued to babble about the detailed operation, tracking methods, and engagement rules to Grisha, who was reciting a prayer. ¡°Whew, in that case.......¡± Eventually, her tongue began to freeze. The coldness seeped into his chest, stabbing his heart, and the pain covering his entire body gradually disappeared. ¡°.......¡± Belle instinctively felt that the next words he uttered could be the last words of his life. Then, the countless cases and strategies that had filled his mind disappeared cleanly. In his now-white mind, only one word remained. ¡°Thank you, Grisha.¡± The two great monarchs appeared in person at the rear of the Allied forces¡¯ formation. Thanks to the two great monarchs¡¯ clever maneuver, Belle and Grisha were exposed to a surprise attack, and as a result, Belle Artois was seriously injured. In addition, the barrier surrounding them was removed, and Maltiel and Michael fled the battlefield. Although the Sword Master was aware of all of this, he did not go to the rear to provide support. His sword simply extended towards Raguel, who was right in front of him. ¡°Run away! Hey, Maltiel and Michael are running away, you punk!¡± Raguel ran away from the swordsman¡¯s sword tip and screamed loudly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about your comrades?! And you¡¯re going to let those two run away like this?! We need to hurry and take care of the situation......¡± Crunch! Raguel¡¯s neck, who was flying through the sky at hundreds of kilometers per hour and chattering nonstop, was lightly sliced ??off. Raguel¡¯s severed head instantly rotted away and turned into dust, then a new head grew out of his torso. ¡°This crazy punk, what did I do wrong that he¡¯s so obsessed with ¡ô N§àv§Öl?g?t ¡ô (Only on N§àv§Öl?g?t) me!¡± The swordsman was quite clear about what he could and couldn¡¯t do. The situation on the battlefield had definitely changed. The great monarchs, who had been like rats in a poison, were dealing a big blow and running away, looking for a way to survive. The plan Bell had designed while losing sleep in the bloody battlefield collapsed, and the few 9th Circle magicians on the continent were seriously injured. Even so, Geomseong steadily carried out what he had to do in this chaotic battlefield. ¡°If this continues, we¡¯ll lose both of the great monarchs! In that case, it would be better to abandon me and go catch those two right now, no matter how much you think about it?! It¡¯s not too late now, you can kill them both! It¡¯s much better to kill two than one......!¡± Swish¨D Geomseong quickly flapped his wings and plunged his blade into Raguel¡¯s left chest as he fled. As if he was cutting tofu, the blade gently tore through his skin and muscles and stuck itself in. As Raguel quickly turned his body, Geomseong twisted the blade and pulled it out. The speed at which he twisted and pulled the blade was so fast that a small vortex formed around Geomseong¡¯s blade. Raguel''s bones and flesh were crushed by the small vortex created by the thin blade of the sword, and a large hole was created in his left chest. A pitch-black sphere the size of a walnut appeared inside the hole created by the sword. "Wait...! You little punk. The situation has changed...." Crunch! The tip of the sword pierced Raguel''s chest once again as he tried to cover his weak point with flesh and bone. This time, the sound of bone and flesh being torn was heard, along with the sound of glass beads shattering. "Don''t worry." There was not a single moment of hesitation in his actions. Raguel''s body, whose core had been destroyed, began to rot and crumble in an instant. The poisonous blood evaporated and the dirty flesh dried up like dried squid. "A man named Bel Artois is the type who doesn''t say empty words even if he dies soon." The swordsman pulled out his sword from Raguel''s body that was turning to dust. The silver blade reflected the sunlight clearly. Despite grinding away dozens of tons of rotten flesh and bones, there was not a single speck of dirt on his blade, and the blade stood out eerily as if it had just come out of the forge. "And he said that four great lords would die today." Three minutes and ten seconds had passed since the swordsman arrived in Valorand. "Four great lords will die today. It''s already been decided." The second great lord lost his life. Chapter 88 ¡°What¡¯s Bell¡¯s condition?¡± The voice of the black sword suddenly came from the rear of the line. The black sword appeared in that place, carrying a light wind. Riding the wind that the black sword created, the smell of burning flesh passed by the tip of my nose. Goosebumps instantly appeared on my spine. ¡°......For now, I¡¯ve passed the critical point. My pulse and breathing are stable.¡± ¡°When will I wake up?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I might wake up tomorrow, or I might never wake up again.¡± Grisha spoke softly, brushing away the jet-black hair of the unconscious Bell, as if he had taken all the measures he could. ¡°Spatial magic is a dangerous magic that can melt a wizard¡¯s brain just by maintaining it...... I dispelled that dangerous magic in an instant, and took the Great Monarch¡¯s explosion head-on. Even if I wake up, my brain might be damaged.¡± Grisha slowly stroked Belle''s arms and legs, his expression turning heartbroken. Most of the wounds torn by the explosion had healed, but the torn arms and legs had not grown back. Even if Belle opened her eyes, she would have to replace the missing arm and leg with prosthetic limbs from the dwarves. She would likely spend most of the rest of her life in a chair or bed, and she would likely never be deployed in the field again as a general. There were cases like Rex''s, who returned to the battlefield with prosthetic limbs, but this was mostly true for warriors and archers who had trained their bodies to the limit. "What kind of miracle is this?" Grisha spoke through clenched teeth, as if he was ashamed of his own incompetence. Her clothes were stained with bright red blood, and her face was a black shadow of despair. The saint who always smiled kindly was nowhere to be found, and on the hill, there was only a woman who was in sorrow for losing her comrade, someone more precious than her. ¡°......Fuck.¡± The saint finally managed to swear in her soft, thin voice. Her tongue and mouth, which should have been reciting kind prayers, were polluted with worldly curses, but no one on this battlefield could stop her. Grisha bit her lip. Blood flowed down her chin. Drop. And again. Drop. A few drops of blood fell onto Belle Artois¡¯ cheek. Despair weighed down her shoulders, and sadness seemed to pull her ankles deep down. ¡°Bell left instructions. Gather all the people who can fight. Those who are capable.¡± Grisha got up from his seat, swallowing all the emotions surrounding him. Grisha, who stood up on trembling legs, had indescribable anger and obsession in his eyes. It was scary. Probably not only me, but everyone on this battlefield felt fear when they saw her gaze. The one on the hill right now was not the benevolent saintess. It was a general consumed by anger. ¡°Squad leader, gather!¡± In response to the saintess¡¯ request, the swordsman shouted in a loud voice from the hill. Then, the soldiers who had been lost in thought at the sight of Grisha, whom they had never seen before, began to run up the hill belatedly. I also climbed up the hill, joining the procession of soldiers. ¡°We will now proceed with the operation to track and destroy the overlord.¡± Grisha¡¯s eyes, which I saw up close, were filled with determination bordering on madness. ¡°First, General, you track down Michael. Bell said that you can track his location through scent... Can you do it?¡± ¡°The disgusting corpse smell of the overlords vibrates. The approximate locations of both overlords can be determined.¡± Smell? Smell? That bastard, Geumseong, is not some kind of dog, and he said that he could determine the locations of two monsters that flew at hundreds of kilometers per hour a few minutes ago just by smell. I couldn¡¯t even guess how developed his senses were. I had the foolish thought that if his five senses were that sensitive, he could even hear the soldier ants gossiping about the queen ant. ¡°While the general deals with Michael, I will form a strike force to track Malthael. Only soldiers who are currently judged to be useful in the battle against the overlords... Please gather around Bin.¡± Grisha hesitated for a moment before saying my name, then firmly finished his order. Following Grisha¡¯s orders, soldiers who still had their limbs intact and were skilled began to gather around me one by one. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Bin was just a decoy?¡± My master with a white beard asked Grisha. ¡°Bin has done his job well enough. He is a genius, but he is not yet fully mature. I think General Grisha knows that it is too early to face the Overlord.¡± Alter seemed anxious about sending me, who was still lacking in skill, to an all-out battle with the Overlord. ¡°If Bin dies in this battle, how will you handle the aftermath? The war is not over yet. It would be better for Bin to stay here and deal with the mutants and demons that the two Overlords abandoned and ran away.¡± ¡°Are you saying that you will fight the Overlord without a general? The strike force will not last even a minute and ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Original source) will be completely destroyed. Is that what you want?¡± Grisha shouted loudly, grabbing Alter¡¯s collar with his bleeding arm. The soldiers looked as if they could not believe that the woman in front of them was Grisha, seeing her violent and coercive appearance that was completely different from her usual appearance. ¡°I am not telling you to cut off Malthael¡¯s head and bring it to me! I am just buying time until the Sword Master arrives at Malthael¡¯s location! It will take less than five minutes at best. You can do that!¡± Grisha shouted in a desperate voice, almost pleading. Tears were about to fall from his reddened eyes, and the arm holding Alter¡¯s collar was shaking like an aspen tree. ¡°Bell promised his dead subordinates that he would kill all four Overlords. I, I......¡± She lowered her head without letting go of Alter¡¯s collar. ¡°Let¡¯s try something, okay?¡± I said to Grisha, who was overcome with emotion and unable to continue the story, half impulsively. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. ¡°......Bin-nim?¡± S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alter looked at me with an expression of disbelief. ¡°Why are you looking at me so surprised? I¡¯m a soldier in the Allied Forces too.¡± I knew very well that I was far from being able to deal with the Great Monarch. The right answer here was to say that I would stay. At the very least, there were many ways to escape the battlefield. Even if I said something ridiculous like, ¡®My death would mean the death of the future of the continent¡¯s people. I won¡¯t take the risk.¡¯ Those present would probably accept it. In addition, I wasn¡¯t skilled enough to suppress a Great Monarch on my own like the other generals. I lacked experience, training, and ability. Everyone knew this fact. ¡°Let¡¯s get ready quickly. How do we track it? Is there a way?¡± Nevertheless, I insisted on choosing the wrong answer. Why? ... ... I don¡¯t know. A sense of duty as a soldier? No, that¡¯s probably not it. Worried about the soldiers who would die at Malthael¡¯s hands? Well... ... I felt a little sorry for them, but it wasn¡¯t the complete answer. I couldn¡¯t figure out what emotion was driving me to this impulse. ¡®... ... Do I really need to find a reason?¡¯ Running out of the house to pursue music, fighting the demons in the tutorial city of Strathers, making an absurd declaration in front of the king of the four races to live as a genius. Most of the important things in my life happened because I couldn¡¯t overcome absurd impulses. It¡¯s the same now. I just wanted to do that. What can I do? It¡¯s my life, so I¡¯ll bet what I want. ¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no chance of winning, so don¡¯t worry too much, Alter-nim.¡± I know that too. I¡¯m just a rookie who¡¯s just starting out with the basics of magic. The artifacts were making up for my shortcomings, but objectively and subjectively, my skills were still far from enough to take on a giant like the Overlord one-on-one. One-on-one, that is. However, among those who will be joining me are Alter and Rex, who absorbed the artifact and became incomparably stronger than before. I don¡¯t like it, but I¡¯ll be able to borrow a little bit of the power of the lightning spirit, ¡®Dazin.¡¯ I¡¯m not fighting alone... ... . Shouldn¡¯t I be able to hold out for about five minutes? ¡°You¡¯ve got exactly five minutes. I¡¯ll give you five minutes, so grab Michael and join us quickly.¡± ¡°Not enough.¡± Geomseong answered while stretching his ankles and calves. It seemed that even a Geomseong had to relax his lower body muscles in order to track down the Overlord who had already flown hundreds of kilometers away. ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, General, how are our strike force going to chase Malthael? We can¡¯t smell anything, and we don¡¯t have the ability to keep up with the Overlord flying at full speed......¡± Thump. Grisha answered by putting his hands together in prayer. Every time her trembling lips moved, a large spherical shield began to form around the strike force that had gathered around me. ¡°Uh, why the shield all of a sudden......¡± I asked Grisha because I didn¡¯t understand. I thought he would give us a buff like ¡®Grace of Acceleration¡¯, but out of nowhere, a solid spherical shield covered us. ¡°Ugh......! Hoo.¡± While I was still puzzled, unable to grasp the situation, I saw Geomseong taking a deep breath out of the corner of my eye, with both arms and legs spread wide, almost too wide. His deep breathing posture reminded me of the free kick posture of a player who was once considered the best in the world. A Portuguese player who is now spending the last years of his career in the Middle East... ... . ¡°Oh, wait a minute!¡± A bad feeling flashed through my mind. A spherical shield, two great monarchs far away, Geomseong preparing for a free kick. ... ... Something is seriously wrong here. It seems like it. Thump! Thump! ¡°Hey, sleep, hey!¡± Geomseong started running briskly with light steps. If a soccer official saw Geomseong¡¯s posture, he would have made every suggestion he could to scout this crazy kid right away. His left arm starting to draw a large circle, his upper body slightly leaning forward, and his steps that were neither too fast nor too slow. Geomseong¡¯s foot was rooted in the perfect spot, and soon his right foot hit the bottom of the ball (with about thirty soldiers inside) exactly. Heh heh, that was a perfect impact. The ball carrying me (most of the nearly thirty men were armed with large swords or axes) began to extend eastward at a speed of hundreds of kilometers per hour. ¡°Eww!¡± ¡°What is this!¡± ¡°Hey, knife! Knife coming out aaaaah! Take good care of it, you punk!¡± ... ... I don¡¯t need to explain that this place is a complete mess. Ha, sir. I should have just stayed with the wounded. Chapter 89 Maltiel¡¯s skin and wings, crossing the sky at hundreds of kilometers per hour, were burning red due to the friction heat. As soon as the barrier that Bell had deployed around Bellarand collapsed, this monstrous being with dark skin spread its wings and flew east without looking back. It was a swift departure from the dark, desolate Bellarand. The black earth of Bellarand was no longer visible, and now, it was soaring over an unfamiliar, tranquil mountain range. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Despite being hundreds of kilometers away from the battlefield, Maltiel remained alert. The opponent was the swordsman. As he had done before, he could not make his mutated creatures attack the wounded soldiers to bind the swordsman¡¯s movements. Grisha was standing beside the wounded, and with a priest of that level focusing on defense, their subordinates alone wouldn¡¯t be able to break through. Laguel probably wouldn¡¯t last even a minute against the swordsman. The pursuit had already begun, and one of them, either himself or Mikael, would likely die by the swordsman¡¯s hand. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter who survives between the two of us.¡¯ In Maltiel¡¯s judgment, Mikael was a highly capable Great Commander. He held hundreds of high-ranking mages hostage and studied magic every day, thoroughly uncovering the weaknesses of many spells through them. While his military knowledge and ability to respond to unexpected situations were lacking compared to Maltiel, in 40 or 50 years, when his experience had accumulated, those weaknesses would likely disappear... ¡°Aaaaaa!¡± ¡°Aaaa...¡± Whoosh! A massive golden orb streaked across the corner of Mikael''s vision as he flew with his wings spread wide. ...The unknown scream was an added bonus. ¡°...?¡± Maltiel was startled and instinctively stopped flapping his wings. He couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. Could it be the swordsman? No, if the swordsman had chosen him, his head would have fallen off his body without having the chance to even think. It wasn¡¯t the swordsman. Then what was that golden orb just now? ¡°One point. Lack. Unification and compression.¡± A faint spark burst through the dense trees below. A cool sensation swept past Maltiel¡¯s neck. The sharp survival instinct unique to Great Commanders screamed at him to move immediately. Without hesitation, Maltiel spread his wings and accelerated straight ahead. ¡°Bolt.¡± The next moment, a blinding flash of white light surged from the dense trees. Hundreds of millions of volts of lightning stretched through the air, piercing through the spot where Maltiel had been standing. The surrounding air began to ionize. The massive energy from the lightning transferred tremendous heat to the air, and soon, an updraft formed, carrying the ionized air upwards. Maltiel lowered his head in the direction where the column of light had erupted. Trees were ablaze, and the evaporated moisture created a faint mist that surrounded them. Through the burning flames, a white-haired old man appeared. He was dressed in a robe caked with mud and holding a large staff in both hands, unmistakably a wizard. ¡®...A skilled 8th Circle wizard. His magic swells inside his body as if it could overflow, and his eyes are so cold that describing them as calm is an understatement. But...¡¯ Maltiel smiled faintly at the wizard below him. ¡°It seems the swordsman chose Mikael after all.¡± The next moment, Maltiel¡¯s figure vanished without a trace from the air. A delayed gust of wind twisted the updraft that had soared into the sky, and soon, the ground where the white-haired wizard had been standing shook with a loud shockwave. The surrounding trees were uprooted, and several trees slammed to the ground covered in fallen leaves. The fallen trees rolled down the mountain path, and the shock sent the leaves that had risen high into the sky to collide with other burning trees, quickly turning to ash. With a single step, Maltiel shook the entire mountain. ¡®...Quite reckless.¡¯ Alter Heindel, the white-haired wizard, thought as he turned his head toward the Great Commander who had landed beside him. If it had been Maltiel under normal circumstances, he wouldn¡¯t have pushed so aggressively against a wizard whose identity was still unknown. He would have analyzed the opponent¡¯s magic, identified their weaknesses, and then slowly tightened the noose. But now, the situation was very different. The swordsman had already flown toward Mikael, and it was unclear when he would return after dealing with his comrades. Even if it meant taking some risk, it was necessary to quickly eliminate any magical threat and escape. ¡®There¡¯s no escort around the wizard. They haven¡¯t formed a proper formation yet. If we¡¯re going to settle this, it¡¯s better to hurry.¡¯ Maltiel clenched his fist, and a dark light began to gather in his hand. It coiled around /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ his fist like a gauntlet, absorbing the light emitted by the fire and the sun around him. Alter Heindel, for the first time in a long while, felt a chill akin to a blade hanging over his neck. The dark light in Maltiel¡¯s grasp began to devour everything it touched and shot toward Alter¡¯s head. In the split second before the head of the Giant from the Lightning School was shattered... BwooOOO! A sudden horn blast filled the forest. There was no time for planning. We didn¡¯t have even the slightest margin to formulate a strategy. No matter how experienced or skilled the soldiers were, none of them had ever flown through the air at over 300 kilometers per hour, riding a massive golden orb. Most soldiers, when spinning through the air, would be busy holding their weapons tightly to prevent anyone else from getting hurt. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. No one thought about how to act when meeting Maltiel. Except for one person. ¡°Everyone, wake up!¡± The golden orb we were riding crashed into the mountainside. Broken branches and crushed leaves were scattered beneath us, and my robe was covered in dirt. It felt like my stomach was flipping. I kept gagging, and my breath was heavy. ¡°We need to bind Maltiel¡¯s feet.¡± Alter Heindel, with his large staff that was almost as big as his body, leaned on it and began descending the steep slope. While most of the soldiers were still dazed from the chaos, the old man, over eighty years old, was the first to rise. I looked at Alter as he descended the mountain path, feeling awe. How could he still be so spry at his age? ¡°Command.¡± Alter looked up at me as he descended the slope. When our eyes met, I couldn¡¯t believe they belonged to a man over eighty. The gaze was intense, cold, and full of power, causing an inexplicable flutter in my chest. ¡°I¡¯ll be the decoy. Use me as you wish.¡± That was all he said. ¡°...What, what?¡± ¡°One point. Lack. Unification and compression.¡± Alter settled on a fallen tree and raised his staff. The mana gathered at the tip of the staff and began to transform into bright lightning. ¡°Commander, orders.¡± Rex pulled my arm, which had been on the ground, and helped me up. Seeing the lightning gathering at the end of Alter¡¯s staff, my frozen thoughts began to move again. ¡°Bolt.¡± The burning leaves scattered around Alter, and soon another burst of flames erupted into the sky from his staff. As soon as I realized the situation, the lightning burst from the tip of Alter¡¯s staff. The soldiers quickly ran down the slope to guard the wizard. At that moment, Alter¡¯s words flashed in my mind. ¡°I¡¯ll be the decoy. Use me as you wish.¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Alter had made his intentions clear to me. ¡°All troops, behind the trees! We¡¯ll lure the Great Commander down!¡± There was no time to think further. The staff had already released the lightning, and soon the Great Commander would be coming for Alter¡¯s neck. ¡°...!¡± The soldiers, who had been rushing to guard the wizard, immediately stopped at my command and hid in the shadows. The situation had already unfolded. The best thing to do now was to follow the movements of that old man. ¡°Rex, Artifact!¡± I couldn¡¯t understand how Alter was acting so boldly. If I had taken even a second to think, I would have lost my life. It was so bold it almost seemed reckless. An impulsive act. Yeah, it¡¯s a little rude to say this about an old man over eighty, but Alter¡¯s actions were full of reckless courage. The fearless look in Alter¡¯s eyes, the gaze of an elderly man who had achieved what others couldn¡¯t, lingered in my mind. ¡®From here on, it¡¯s an impromptu performance.¡¯ Alter was playing the drums. The bright cymbals signaled the start of the music, and he set the ¡®rhythm¡¯ for the base. What came next, whether it was unpleasant noise or a brilliant jazz performance, was entirely up to me. One thing was for sure: hesitation would be a mistake. If I let anxiety or fear hold me back, the opportunity would be lost. The light only stays for a moment, and we need to catch it. I had no time to doubt if I had the qualities to command these soldiers as a general. Right now, the only option was to move in time with the rhythm. Boom! Soon, a tremendous shock began to shake the ground beneath my feet. Trees uprooted from above rolled down the mountain path, crashing into other trees. The burning leaves scattered, and the dark light flowing from Maltiel¡¯s hand headed straight for Alter¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s in the way.¡± In that moment, Maltiel¡¯s dark fist aimed to erase the old giant¡¯s head. Bwoooo! The horn blasted again. Chapter 90 Use it as you wish. With those words left, Alter launched a preemptive strike at Malthael. His staff, which began to gather pure white light, didn¡¯t even wait for the boy to come to his senses. The leaves were engulfed in flames, and a hot wind caressed the boy¡¯s cheek. Lightning shot up into the sky, emitting light, and an unidentifiable pressure settled over the ranks. ¡°Rex, artifact!¡± As if he had been waiting for those words, Rex took a deep breath and brought his hand to his chest. Soon, fine particles emerged from his chest and formed the shape of a large horn. ¡°Everyone, attack at once to the sound of the horn! The opponent is the Great Monarch, don¡¯t miss your chance!¡± He was not confident. He didn¡¯t know if this was the right strategy. But before he could even utter such complaints, the trees covering the mountain screamed in unison. The leaves that decorated the slope rose into the air, and the overlord landed next to Alter. Then, the sound of a horn resonated through the mountain. A large crack began to form in the ground where Malthael and Alter were standing. Between the pitch-black cracks, pure white bones emerged. The bones that crawled through the gap quickly climbed up Malthael¡¯s legs and wrapped around his pitch-black body. ¡°It was bait.¡± Malthael ignored the pure white grip that was climbing up his body and stretched out his hand. Alter¡¯s head was right in front of his nose. If he stretched out his hand just a little more, he could kill the high-ranking wizard of the 8th circle. Wizards always bring a big variable to the battlefield. Malthael decided to eliminate the wizard in front of him from the world right now, even if his entire body was bound to bones in a second. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter if I postpone assessing or analyzing the situation for a moment. ¡®Priority is to get rid of the 8th circle wizard in front of you.¡¯ Flutter- The next moment, Alter¡¯s robes spread taut and his body fell backwards. One of the soldiers who had started to rush toward Alter to the sound of the horn had pulled the old man backwards. It was a rough, inconsiderate hand, but thanks to it, the old man¡¯s head was able to stay in place. Maltiel¡¯s fist, enveloped in pitch-black light, cut through the air. Alter¡¯s hair was cut off and disappeared as soon as it was touched by the pitch-black light. ¡°Tsk.¡± The next moment, Maltiel¡¯s body stopped moving. The bones that had protruded from under his feet were tightly holding his body like shackles. Maltiel turned his eyes and looked at his feet. To grasp the identity of the suddenly opened void and the bones crawling out from under his feet. Countless skeletons were piled up between the cracks. They were staring at Malthael, emitting a chilling cold. ¡®Magic? No, I can sense magic, but it doesn¡¯t feel like magic. Is it an artifact?¡¯ [The horn that calls them] The horn that Rex blew with all his might could create a crack where the user wanted, summoning undead made of bones. These undead could also separate and assemble their bones to transform into more efficient soldiers, and if necessary, they could transform into bone powder or solid bone lumps to tie up the feet or hands of their opponents. Depending on the user¡¯s creativity and ability, it could be used to overwhelm enemies with a skeleton army, or it could be used to scatter them in all directions like fog to obstruct vision. Its possibilities were endless, and it was an artifact that had no drawbacks, almost omnipotent in itself. However, Malthael didn¡¯t know much about its true nature. ¡®... ... Artifacts often have random effects and reactions. ¡®It¡¯s pointless to try to analyze it in a crude way.¡¯ Malthael decided not to pay attention to the skeletons crawling up from under his feet. No matter how hard he tried, there was no way he could figure out the identity of the artifact he had never seen before or the power contained within it. Things that could be figured out through reasoning and reasoning, and things that could not be figured out no matter how hard he tried. Malthael knew how to clearly distinguish between the two. ¡°Eww!¡± The soldiers swung their axes and swords at Malthael. Fear pulled them from beneath their feet, but none of the soldiers hesitated or froze. ¡°How sad.¡± Crack... ...! The pure white bones that had bound Malthael¡¯s body began to crack. The undead that had crawled up through the cracks restrained the overlord¡¯s movements for a moment, but that was all. The next moment, the skeletons that had been tightly holding Malthael''s body shattered into pieces, and the bone dust rose like dust from all around Malthael''s body. Malthael''s wings contracted greatly. It would not take a second for Malthael to annihilate the soldiers who were risking their lives to rush toward him. "Hey." At that moment. Through the soldiers'' screams and the sound of bones breaking apart. A boy''s voice was heard. ''... ... .'' Malthael''s thoughts stopped for a moment. He relaxed the strength in his wings and slowly turned his head in the direction of the voice. At the end of his gaze stood a boy with pure white hair. "...!" A shiver ran through his pitch-black body. "I made a ridiculous mistake! Is Belle Artois the only one with the ability to think?!" He instinctively shouted without realizing it. A huge smile descended on Malthael''s face. The boy''s body froze in fear as he sweated profusely at the laughter filled with malice and sinisterness. Card! While Malthael smiled creepily at the boy, the soldiers'' axes and blades tore into Malthael''s skin. When steel clashed with steel, sharp red flashes appeared all over the overlord''s body, and soon, black blood flowed out through the wounds. But that was all. None of the soldiers reached Malthael''s core. "Foolish." "... All troops, retreat!" The white-haired boy quickly pushed the soldiers back. The soldiers sweat profusely, quickly wrapped their alters around their waists, and ran into the forest to hide. In the midst of the hustle and bustle, the overlord, standing at the center of the fear, slowly walked toward the boy. His own safety? An annoying high-ranking wizard? An unidentified bone that suddenly crawled out of the floor? No matter what, it was nothing compared to the life of the boy in front of him. ¡®This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.¡¯ Malthael had fled from Valerland to survive. Anyone could see that staying there would have been a worse end than a dog¡¯s death. There was Grisha, Bell, and most of all, Geomseong. Even if he had fought the boy there, he would have died without accomplishing anything due to the interference of those three people. But what about now? Geomseong, who was the biggest problem, had chased after Michael, not himself, and Grisha and Bell were tied up in Valerland. The boy was now practically naked. Malthael made a decision. ¡°I admit it, I¡¯ve lost.¡± He decided to give up on running away. Losing four overlords in one day is definitely a huge blow. Perhaps today''s defeat could have caused the Demons to lose the motivation to stand up again and fight the Allied Forces. In countless battlefields, the Demons will be eliminated by the Allied Forces without being able to use their hands or feet. The Allied Forces will easily continue their many victories. Even if he doesn''t risk his life, today will be an important day for the Allied Forces. That fact will not change. Two overlords have already died, and it is a foregone conclusion that Michael will soon die by the sword of the Sword Saint. Even if he lives, it is virtually impossible to maintain the front lines that are currently spread out across the entire continent as they are now, since they have lost three overlords. Soon, most of the front lines will be cleared, and the Allied Forces that were spread out all over the continent will be gathered in one place. The Demons, who have lost more than 40% of their strength, will soon be forced into a defensive position. The Allied Forces would go on the offensive to cut off the Demon''s lifeline, and the offensive and defensive strategy that had not changed for 30 years would finally change. Malthael alone could not change this flow. The wind had already started to blow. "Even so, there are still things that can be done." Guuung... ... ! Behind Malthael''s back, a large hand crawled up through a large crack. A bone giant large enough to swallow even an orc Rex in one bite appeared behind Malthael''s back. The giant extended its large hand toward the Demon in front of him. Boom! The next moment, it was shattered into pieces with a massive shockwave. Malthael did not use any special magic. He simply contracted his wings /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ and then spread them strongly. "This crazy...." The boy could not help but close his eyes at the massive shockwave that Malthael had created. ¡°You¡¯re not satisfied? Even three overlords would have been a historic victory...... What kind of idiot sent you here?¡± ¡°......Bolt!¡± Alter¡¯s staff, which had hidden itself in the shadow of the trees along with his soldiers, radiated light once more. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. Lightning scattered through the air and pierced Malthael¡¯s head. Black blood rose like a fountain, then smoked as it touched the remaining lightning. Rustle. Even so, the overlord¡¯s footsteps did not stop. Every time he stepped on a fallen leaf, it rotted and crumbled. The many fallen leaves quickly turned to dust and scattered at the overlord¡¯s feet. Malthael quickly placed new bones and flesh on his neck. That black face still had an unpleasant smile on it. ¡°The situation is favorable! We have artifacts and alters! Soldiers, don¡¯t be afraid! If you hesitate, you will die in an instant!¡± The boy did not waver and encouraged the soldiers. ¡°It is certainly favorable for you.¡± Once again, pure white flames burst out from between the shadows of the trees. This time, Malthael spread his wings and covered his body. Red flames burst out as the black wings and lightning clashed. Malthael cut off his own burning wings with his own claws. It was only a moment before new wings sprouted. An orc holding a hornpipe and an axe leaped out in front of the boy. The warrior with determined eyes was ready to protect the wizard with his life. ¡°There are too many variables that are unfavorable to me in this battlefield. ¡°A lot.¡± Malthael stopped walking after looking at the orc with one arm replaced by a prosthetic. The red-skinned orc was nothing special. The large axe and the mechanical arm were somewhat impressive, but that was it. For a soldier guarding a boy, he was overly ordinary. However, the horn he was holding in his hand... felt a bit out of place. ¡®Artifact.¡¯ Malthael had no choice but to stop. He couldn¡¯t predict what power was contained in that artifact. ¡°A high-ranking magician of the 8th circle, an artifact of unknown identity, soldiers with decent skills without exception... ... you empty bastards.¡± The voice echoed ominously. ¡°I guess it¡¯s better to clean up the board.¡± The monster, who always had a carefree and mocking smile on his face, took on a heavy and serious expression for the first time. The monster clasped his black palms together as if he were praying, then carefully placed both hands under his chin. A cold silence descended on the battlefield. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The burning leaves, the passing wind, and the sun looking down from above. They all shut their mouths and did nothing but look up at the overlord. ¡°......That crazy bastard.¡± The white-haired boy let out a soft sigh as if he had foreseen what was about to happen. ¡°All troops, run from here!¡± Soon, a desperate cry filled the mountain along the burning leaves and tree branches. ¡°Huh.......¡± Even amidst the shouting, Malthael closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and quietly focused on the flow of mana within his body. ¡°A torn wound. A molar that fell into the back of his neck. Broken Ivory.¡± The spell echoed through the air on his pitch-black tongue. Soon, something like darkness began to leak out between the palms clinging to Malthael¡¯s chin. ¡°Disappearance.¡± There was only one criterion for choosing a master for magic: talent. Excellent and outstanding talent. Magic could only bless it. Chapter 91 Burning leaves danced and fell beneath them. Logs, having settled in the mountains for years, clashed with other trees, creating a loud noise. The old wizard, who had hidden under the shadow of the trees with the soldiers, quickly raised his staff and began to deploy a defensive shield in response to the eerie aura surrounding them. The white-haired boy and the orc standing beside him wore expressions of confusion, unable to comprehend the scene unfolding before them. ¡°Torn wounds. Molars that have been knocked back. Broken tusks.¡± The Great Commander began chanting. The boy¡¯s lungs trembled. The cold air rushed into his nose, piercing his lungs. His heart tightened painfully. The boy¡¯s mind was overwhelmed by the thought that escape was impossible. Darkness seeped out from between Maltiel¡¯s palm and continued to expand. ¡®The spell¡¯s completion isn¡¯t impressive. The ratio of wasted mana is too high.¡¯ As the boy analyzed, Maltiel¡¯s incantation wasn¡¯t very well-formed. If Maltiel was expending 100 mana, only about 30 would be materialized by the magic. The remaining 70 was leaking onto the ground. From an academic perspective, Maltiel¡¯s spell was almost a failure. It was, of course, an expected result. Not everyone was born with the natural talent like the boy. It was Maltiel¡¯s first attempt at this particular spell. If there were no flaws in his magic, it would be unnatural. ¡®...But this magic is dangerous.¡¯ Despite that, the boy couldn¡¯t ignore the cold filling his lungs. Regardless of the spell¡¯s efficiency, the sheer volume of mana that Maltiel was pouring into it was overwhelming. The Great Commander was using 70% of the mana he could store within his body for this spell. The boy didn¡¯t know this, but Maltiel was pouring 70% of his mana into this single spell. The immense amount of mana leakage was being covered by an overwhelming volume of mana. Academically inefficient and crude, but strategically, this was the best option Maltiel had at this moment. The boy quickly moved his stiff legs and arms to stand in front of the orc with red skin. Tinnitus and black light. Soon, an overwhelming amount of energy, beyond understanding, began rushing toward the boy. At the same time, a faint blue shield enveloped the boy. The boy¡¯s head was ringing, as if his skull was about to explode. Frustration surged to the top of his head, and his hands and feet began to tremble. ¡°......¡± The orc, who had been crouching to enter the boy¡¯s protective shield, regained his senses and looked around at the scene before him, unable to speak. The mountain had completely vanished. No more slopes, trees, or earth. Instead, there was an immense expanse of land, and in the center, there was a small orb the size of a fingertip. Soon, both the boy and the orc began to fall. Originally, they had been standing on a slope in the middle of the mountain. But since the mountain had completely disappeared, they were now plummeting through the air, along with a few handfuls of dirt. Beneath their feet was a deep pit, with the exposed bedrock clearly visible. Even the old orc, a seasoned warrior, couldn¡¯t fathom how far they had to fall before they would hit the ground. Suddenly, an immense wind blew from behind them. Enormous energy exploded, and everything around them was turned to nothing. The huge gust of wind surged to fill the vacuum created by the explosion. The boy and the orc were caught in the tremendous aftershock and were scattered in all directions. Rex, regaining his senses late, reached out toward the boy, but it was already far too late. ¡°Jangguuuuunn!¡± Rex shouted the boy¡¯s name with a loud voice, but the boy¡¯s ears and eyes hadn¡¯t yet regained their function. The boy¡¯s ¡°Blessing of the Spirits¡± protected him from the intense heat and wind, but it couldn¡¯t shield him from the overwhelming light. The boy, like someone hit directly by a flashbang, was in no condition to regain his senses. His senses were dulled, and his brain couldn¡¯t process any thoughts. ¡°...I won.¡± In the eye of the storm, from the deepest part of the vast pit, a voice that seemed to mockingly chuckle echoed. From the small black orb the size of a fingertip, flesh and bones slowly began to grow, eventually forming Maltiel¡¯s body. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. Maltiel¡¯s regeneration was visibly slow. The immense amount of mana consumed, and the explosion he had created with that very mana had hit him directly. Maltiel tried to move his legs, which were now just exposed bones. He only wanted to rip the boy¡¯s heart from his chest as quickly as possible. But the Great Commander¡¯s legs, exposed with bones, were swept up in the storm that gathered toward the center, breaking and breaking again. Eventually, the Great Commander Maltiel couldn¡¯t move as he was still recovering his body. ¡°Hmm.¡± However, after a moment, Maltiel seemed to accept that he couldn¡¯t move to finish off the boy and stopped in place. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Looking at the boy, it seemed like it would take at least ten seconds for him to regain his senses. And ten seconds would be more than enough time for the boy¡¯s body to crash into the ground. ¡®His brain isn¡¯t functioning, so using magic is impossible. He can¡¯t deploy a shield.¡¯ The boy would fall to his death in a /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ matter of seconds. His fragile body would turn to mush and scatter on the ground, and his bones would turn to dust, spread all over. Maltiel reached this conclusion and patiently waited for his body to fully recover. ¡°That orc... has an annoying artifact. It¡¯s better to finish him off.¡± Maltiel turned his eyes from the boy and looked at the orc, who was falling to the ground with an axe and horn in hand. Crunch! Rex¡¯s large feet collided with the pit, and the sound of bones breaking could be heard clearly from dozens of meters away, even by Maltiel¡¯s ears. ¡°...This damn!¡± The orc, whose leg bones had shattered from the unexpected fall, was still swept away by the aftershock, tumbling to the side. Maltiel, almost fully recovered, carefully stepped toward Rex. It was at that moment. ¡°Falling to your death. After so long, I can¡¯t let you have such a boring end.¡± The origin of the magic. The first lightning. The bound transcendence. A voice that belonged to an entity with countless tinnitus and absurd legends, more fantastical than the clouds themselves, resonated. Maltiel immediately turned around at the omnipotent voice coming from behind him. ¡°At least die while fighting. This is so absurd I can¡¯t even speak.¡± There, standing with a white-haired boy on his back, was the Lightning Spirit, Dajin. ¡°...Well, it¡¯s over.¡± In the vast desert to the west of Bellarand. This vast desert, often referred to as the ¡°Golden Sea¡± due to the sand covering 80% of it, was where the Great Commander Mikael mumbled with a desolate expression. ¡°If you¡¯re going to give up, at least tell me where the core is. I¡¯m a little busy right now.¡± Of course, the one blocking Mikael¡¯s path was the swordsman. ¡°...That¡¯s not happening. My duty is to bind your feet until you¡¯re about to die. Even if it means saving one Great Commander, that is my duty.¡± Mikael began to cover his body with black barriers. With quick and efficient magical calculations, he layered more than ten barriers around his body in less than three seconds. ¡®I need to cover myself with as many barriers as possible. I need to last even one more second.¡¯ After all, the swordsman wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the desert until he killed Mikael. Mikael planned to make the most of this fact. ¡®The difference in skill is overwhelming. A sloppy attack will only backfire. The key now is how long I can endure.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re not even going to fight?¡± Mikael couldn¡¯t answer. His mouth was busy chanting spells for a more solid barrier. Just solidly, persistently. Mikael¡¯s goal wasn¡¯t to defeat the swordsman, but to delay his own death for as long as possible. ¡°This is embarrassingly ugly.¡± The swordsman¡¯s words carried a deep disdain with no discernible origin. ¡°Are you not even going to fight, as a living being? It¡¯s just pathetic and disgusting.¡± The swordsman, seeing Mikael accept his death without emotion, slowly began to ready himself. ¡°What were you born for? Was it just to kill something?¡± His legs slowly spread, shoulder-width apart. ¡°What do you gain by killing other lives? What do you get for serving the Demon King¡¯s orders so eagerly?¡± His knees slightly bent, preparing for the coming impact. ¡°I¡¯ve never met a demon who answers such a simple question.¡± He gripped the hilt of his sword as if he were about to break it. ¡°You¡¯re the same.¡± He slowly raised his clenched hands to eye level. The eerie sword tip aimed at the swordsman. ¡°I¡¯m disgusted.¡± With all his strength, he swung the blade diagonally. The sword sliced through Mikael¡¯s body, passing through the barriers. Trapped within the barriers, Mikael¡¯s movements were restricted, and he was shredded into pieces. It had been about 6 minutes and 20 seconds since the swordsman arrived in Bellarand. The third Great Commander lost his life.